Encore for the Damned

by Earth_Fire90

Summary:

If Avery Quinn had known her life was about to be hijacked by five beautiful, unmanageable K-pop idols—and possibly actual demonic forces—she might have hit delete on that LinkedIn ad faster than a pop idol dodges a bad haircut.

But no. She was desperate. Desperate people make questionable choices.

Especially when they’ve just been fired from their last entertainment company, again.

Chapter 1: The Day My Life Got Hijacked by Five K-Pop Idols

If Avery Quinn had known her life was about to be hijacked by five beautiful, unmanageable K-pop idols—and possibly actual demonic forces—she might have hit delete on that LinkedIn ad faster than a pop idol dodges a bad haircut.

But no. She was desperate. Desperate people make questionable choices.

Especially when they’ve just been fired from their last entertainment company, again.

“Manage a K-pop rookie group? Sure, what’s the worst that could happen?” Avery muttered, scrolling through the oddest job post of her life. ‘Looking for a manager to debut tomorrow. No experience necessary. Bring snacks.’ Yeah. Totally legit.

⸻

Avery arrived at the small, pastel-colored café ten minutes late, dressed in her signature soft pink blouse, flowy lavender skirt, and just the right amount of rose-gold jewelry to look like she stepped out of a bubble-gum commercial. Her long brown hair bounced in gentle waves as she scanned the room. She spotted five figures at a corner table—immediately suspicious.

They quickly introduced themselves and Avery made mental notes.
One was clearly the leader: Jinu Saja, with sleek black hair casually layered over pastel layers that made him look like a brooding angel who forgot to save the world.

Next to him was Abbey Saja, easily twice as wide as anyone else, muscles bulging in a sleeveless white shirt like a walking mountain with perfect cheekbones.

Mystery Saja sat in the shadows, purple and silver hair hiding his entire face, giving off serious “I just stepped out of an anime” vibes. Like, was he even human? Avery felt her heartbeat skip.

Romance Saja was unmistakably the heartthrob, his soft pink hair styled perfectly with those iconic heart-shaped bangs, flashing a grin that could make even the most hardened fans melt.

And finally, Baby Saja, the maknae (youngest), bouncing in his seat with energy that could power a small city, dressed in bright, playful colors that screamed “I’m your new favorite rapper.”

Avery blinked, trying to process the bubblegum pastel chaos in front of her.

“Well,” Jinu said with a calm that didn’t match the utter chaos of the group, “You must be Avery Quinn. We’re the Saja Boys. We’re here to debut tomorrow.”

Avery nearly choked on her iced latte. “You’re… who now?”

“We’re the next big thing,” Romance Saja chimed in, flashing that devastating smile like he’d already won the universe.

Avery swallowed hard. “Tomorrow? Like, tomorrow tomorrow?”

Abbey cracked his knuckles flexing his biceps. “Yep. We’re in a hotel right now, but it’s awful. We need a place. Fast. And you’re the manager who’s gonna make this happen.”

Avery’s head tilted. “I don’t have a magic wand. Or a debut plan. Or—”

“Details, details,” Baby Saja grinned. “You got us. We’ll be your beautiful chaos. You just… manage it.”

Avery looked at the gang of impossibly gorgeous chaos monsters, then back at her lukewarm latte, and sighed.

“Fine. My apartment is free. Come crash there. But no screaming, no parties, and definitely no breaking anything.”

Romance Saja winked. “No promises.”

⸻

Fast forward: Avery leading five bubblegum idols back to her apartment felt like a cartoon villain who just accidentally unleashed a herd of wild unicorns.

Mystery was growling softly like a puppy — no, like a really angry puppy.

Abbey was testing the door frame’s sturdiness by doing push-ups against it.

Jinu was quietly strategizing, probably about world domination.

Romance was already trying to charm himself in the bathroom mirror.

And Baby Saja was dancing on the couch.

Avery’s smile faded. Her manic manager grin flickered like a broken neon sign. She fixed them all with a look—a manic, slightly off-putting look that said “I’m not exactly sane, but I will get you debuted tomorrow, or else.”

“Okay,” Avery said, voice low and steady, “Here’s the deal. We have exactly twenty-four hours to turn you from these five disasters into a debut-worthy idol group. And if you think that’s impossible—welcome to my life.”

The boys exchanged glances. Mystery’s hair fell a little more into his eyes. Abbey stopped flexing. Jinu nodded once.

“Challenge accepted,” Jinu said, voice calm but deadly serious.

And just like that, Avery Quinn’s chaotic, manic journey with the Saja Boys began.

Chapter 2: What Can You Do? And Why Do You Even Want This?

Summary:

Just a quick note. I write shorter chapters normally, so my chapters will follow each other in succession…. Though I might get into longer chapters the further into the story I go.

Chapter 2: What Can You Do? And Why Do You Even Want This?

Avery perched on the edge of her faded pink couch, clutching a notepad on her lap and a pen poised like a conductor’s baton ready to whip this circus into shape.

“Alright, let’s get down to business,” she said, eyes sharp beneath her fluttery lashes. “What can you guys actually do? Like, what’s your planned debut song? What vibe are we going for? And—most importantly—why do you want to be K-pop idols?”

Jinu, ever the composed leader, glanced at the group and nodded for someone to start.

Abbey cracked his was checking out his muscles in the mirror,grinning. “We’ve got the muscle, the moves, the vocals.”

Mystery just shrugged, hair still draping over his face like a mysterious cloud.

Romance flashed his signature heart-shaped bangs and smiled like the world was a stage made just for him. “We want to captivate. To charm. To own the hearts of fans.”

Baby Saja bounced on the balls of his feet. “And rap! We want to show off our rap skills.”

Avery scribbled furiously, her gaze flickering from one boy to the next like a detective sizing up suspects.

Then she stopped. Her pen hovered.

“And… why do you want to be K-pop idols?” she asked, voice suddenly soft, almost probing.

The five exchanged glances.

Then, all together, in perfect harmony, they smiled at her — that devilish, charm offensive smile only idol boys can perfect.

“So that we can be loved by fans.”

Avery’s smile snapped wide—a shark’s grin stretched across her face, sharp and hungry. Her right eye twitched.

The boys blinked.

Was that… terror?

They looked like five puppies caught in the headlights of a tiny, manic woman.

Avery leaned forward, her voice silky but terrifying in its promise.

“Then I’ll make you the most loved idols anyone has ever seen. So loved,” she whispered, voice thick with obsession, “it’s like the fans would give you their souls.”

She clapped her hands together, the smile folding into a much cuter one, eyes closed in a blissful, almost innocent way.

The boys—blanched.

Mystery’s fingers twitched at his side.

Abbey swallowed.

Jinu narrowed his eyes, impressed but cautious.

Romance still looked charming, but his grin was just a little tighter.

Baby Saja bounced nervously.

Avery opened her eyes, serene as a rose with thorns.

“Now… let’s start planning.”

Chapter 3: Soda Pop Pandemonium

Chapter 3: Soda Pop Pandemonium

It started with someone knocking over a lamp by Mystery… who started barking at it.

Then Baby Saja tripped over a tangled mic cord.

Then Abbey’s powerful dance moves nearly shattered the coffee table and destroyed his tight black shirt.

Welcome to the Saja Boys’ first rehearsal for Soda Pop… in Avery Quinn’s very breakable, very tiny apartment.

Avery sat cross-legged on the floor in the corner, laptop balanced on her knees, her long brown hair falling in messy waves over one shoulder. Her big hazel eyes were wide—too wide—and twitching as she typed like a woman possessed. Her fingers blurred across the keyboard, issuing frantic requests: booking permits, sound checks, a performance slot at one of Seoul’s busiest plazas… all within 24 hours.

Submit. Submit. Submit.

Her pink-tinted nails clattered against the keys as if her very soul depended on the speed of her typing.

“No time for sanity. Only genius,” she muttered under her breath, eyes twitching again.

Every so often, she snapped her gaze up from the screen like a hawk spotting prey.

“Romance! No—no, don’t tilt your head like that on the high note, you’ll look like you’re trying to summon something!”

Romance froze mid-note, blinking at her, heart-shaped bangs bouncing. “Uh… got it?”

Avery’s smile spread, wild and sharp, before she dove back into her laptop, fingers flying.

“Mystery!” she barked a moment later, not even looking up this time. “More glide in that step. Less Undertaker, more… floating bubble.”

Mystery made a low noise that could’ve been agreement (or growling), his silver-purple hair swinging as he adjusted his movement.

Abbey wiped sweat from his brow, muscles gleaming under the apartment’s sad overhead light. “Avery… you sure this is gonna work?”

Her head snapped up.

“Oh, Abbey,” she said sweetly, smile twitching wider, “it’s already working.”

Then she turned back to her screen—click click click—blasting off emails, graphics for a teaser post, stage layout requests. The intensity radiated off her like heat waves.

Jinu led the group through the choreography again, his movements clean despite the chaos. Baby Saja tried to follow, his foot catching on a pillow.

“Less bouncing, more flowy!”Avery snapped, her tone fierce but weirdly delighted. “You’re a soda bubble, not a fucking pinball!”

Baby Saja laughed nervously and tried again.

“GOOD!” Avery crowed, eyes gleaming, manic grin returning. “YES. YES. LIKE THAT.”

The boys exchanged glances mid-dance. Was this woman a genius… or a lunatic? Probably both.

Avery’s fingers blurred faster, her entire body thrumming with determination. Her apartment was a disaster zone. Her sanity was hanging by a thread. But she could see it — their debut. Big. Loud. Unstoppable.

And nothing—nothing—was going to stop her from making the Saja Boys the most loved idols in all of Korea.

Chapter 4: The Great Apartment Transformation

Chapter 4: The Great Apartment Transformation

A couple of hours after the failed attempt at the boys showing off their “skills” and breaking a favorite lamp.

That Avery stared at the two so-called “guest rooms.” plus her office that she was planning to convert into a third room.

One was filled floor-to-ceiling with boxes labeled “college stuff I’ll definitely need someday” and “miscellaneous cables (don’t throw out!!!)”. The other? A graveyard of broken furniture and half-finished DIY projects that should’ve never seen the light of day.

Her beloved office area, her sacred space of work and order, wasn’t much better. Covered in color-coded binders, old coffee mugs, and a mountain of sticky notes with half-baked genius ideas.

Avery let out a groan so deep it could have cracked the floorboards.

“Okay. Okay. No problem,” she muttered to herself, pulling out her phone and opening Amazon like a woman preparing for battle. “We’ll need mattresses. Bed frames. Sheets. Comforters. Oh God. Pillows. I can’t make them sleep on folded towels.”

Her thumb hovered over the buy now button as the grand total flashed across the screen. She nearly flinched. The number made her want to weep. Or scream. Or both.

And then…

Jinu appeared behind her, quiet as a cat.

Without a word, he held out a sleek black credit card, the faintest shimmer of purple in the light.

Avery blinked slowly at the card.

Just stared at it. At his hand. At the card again.

Finally, she dragged her eyes up to his face, deadpan. “If you have money, why are you needing to stay in my apartment?”

Jinu’s ears turned red. His confident leader vibe cracked just a little.

“Um… because we… all have bad credit?” He said it like it was a question. Like maybe it was the first time he was hearing the words himself.

Avery squinted at him. Then at the card. Then back at him.

She shrugged, snatched the card from his hand like a greedy little gremlin, and immediately started slamming those buy now buttons with the speed of someone ordering life-saving medicine.

“Express delivery. Before tonight. Done. And done,” she muttered, triumphant.

Behind her, Jinu rubbed the back of his neck, still blushing. The other boys peeked in, curious—and maybe a little terrified—at the unholy marriage of Avery’s manic energy and unlimited funds.

Romance whispered to Baby Saja, “I think she might actually own us now.”

Baby Saja grinned. “I’m kinda okay with that a good manager can get us far.”

And so the great apartment transformation began.

Chapter 5: Mattress Mayhem and the Cleaning Calamity

Chapter 5: Mattress Mayhem and the Cleaning Calamity

“Alright, you pastel disasters—get moving!” Avery barked, rolling up the sleeves of her soft pink blouse like she was about to go to war. “If you’re staying in my apartment, you’re helping clean it.”

The Saja Boys blinked at her. For one blessed second, the room was silent.

Then chaos.

⸻

Jinu tried to organize the boxes by stacking them in neat piles… that immediately toppled over like sad cardboard Jenga.

Abbey flexed his biceps dramatically before hoisting two massive boxes at once, nearly punching a hole in the ceiling fan.

Romance dusted everything. Everything. Including a fake plant. And the window. And Mystery’s hair.

“Dude, stop—what are you—” Mystery tried to dodge him, but Romance was determined. “There could be dust in there. For your health!”

Baby Saja had discovered the vacuum. And he was having the time of his life. He vacuumed the same spot on the rug with laser focus, occasionally chasing Mystery with the nozzle like it was a lightsaber.

“Baby, if you ruin my rug, I swear—” Avery growled, eyes twitching as she tried to haul a box of old notebooks out of the room.

Somehow, against all odds (and after a few crashes), they managed to clear the rooms just as a knock came at the door.

⸻

Avery opened it to find a delivery man — red-faced, sweaty, and visibly traumatized from dragging five mattresses, bed frames, and about a dozen boxes of bedding up three flights of stairs.

He gave her a look like please don’t ask me to do anything else.

Avery gave him a sheepish, apologetic smile. “Oh my gosh, thank you so much for your hard work—really, you’re a hero.”

The man managed a tired nod.

Then Avery’s smile disappeared, replaced by a look of sharp command. She turned on the boys, hands on her hips.

“Help him. Now. Bring everything in, stack it against the wall, and don’t you dare scratch the floors or I’ll make you sleep on the balcony.”

The boys jumped to attention.

Abbey dashed forward and grabbed two mattresses like they were throw pillows.

Romance offered the poor delivery man a bottle of water and an apologetic wink before hauling in a bed frame.

Jinu took charge of stacking boxes in an orderly fashion.

Baby Saja got distracted trying to surf a flattened cardboard box before Avery caught him in her glare.

Mystery just… floated past, effortlessly carrying three pillows and the heaviest frame without a sound, his hair hiding his expression, but his aura screaming gloomy furniture-moving pro.

Within minutes, the apartment was filled with the smell of new bedding, cardboard, and victory.

Avery clapped once, grinning like a maniac.

“Alright boys… time to build furniture.”

The boys all groaned.

“NO COMPLAINING. YOU WANTED TO LIVE HERE.”

Chapter 6: The Bed Frame Fiasco

Chapter 6: The Bed Frame Fiasco

If anyone outside that apartment could’ve seen what was happening inside, they would’ve thought five aliens had been handed IKEA instructions and a box of loose screws.

“Why are there so many tiny pieces?” Abbey grunted, holding a bed frame part like it was a sword, flexing unnecessarily while inspecting it for battle-readiness.

Romance turned the Allen wrench over in his hands like it was a sacred relic. “This tool is too small. How can any structure be made with this?”

Mystery was crouched in a corner, glaring at a pile of slats, whispering something under his breath that sounded suspiciously like he was trying to hex in is that Latin. Avery tuned him out quickly.

Baby Saja kept pushing buttons on the electric screwdriver Avery had handed him, delighted every time it whirred to life. “It’s like magic, but metal!” he giggled, accidentally dropping a screw down a vent.

Jinu, trying very hard to look calm and capable, stared at the instructions like they were written in ancient runes. Which, frankly, he’d probably have had an easier time reading.

Meanwhile, Avery had given up expecting help and was speed-building a bed frame on her own. Her hands worked with the precision of someone teetering on the edge of a breakdown. A wild glint shone in her hazel eyes as she tightened screws with a power that could only come from pure rage.

“Left. LEFT. NO, THE OTHER LEFT!” she barked at Abbey as he tried to attach a headboard upside down.

Jinu cleared his throat, stepping carefully over a stray mattress.

“Oh, yeah,” he said, as if just remembering something casual like ordering takeout. “We forgot. We have a contract for you to sign regarding you working with us.”

Avery froze mid-screw, her head snapping up so fast her wavy brown hair flipped over one shoulder like a whip.

Her eyes narrowed, her manic, sleep-deprived glare sharp enough to slice through sheet metal.

“Now? You’re giving me paperwork now?!”

Jinu held up a single sheet of thick paper. It shimmered faintly at the edges, a strange purplish hue that pulsed softly in the apartment’s dim light.

Avery blinked. The shimmer caught her eye.

Her brain tried to process it, but exhaustion smothered her instincts.

It’s nothing, she told herself. I’ve been staring at a laptop all day. My eyes are just fried.

She snatched the paper from Jinu’s hand, still eyeing him with suspicion. Dropping her tools onto the floor with a loud clatter, she started reading.

The contract’s wording was… odd.

“The party of the second part binds herself to the Saja Boys in matters of management, representation, and success, in this realm and all others where influence may extend…”

“…souls exchanged for fame shall not be the liability of the party of the first part…”

“…this contract shall be considered eternal unless dissolved by mutual blood pact or destruction of contract artifact…”

Avery’s brow furrowed.

“Uh… what’s with the dramatic language?” she muttered, shooting Jinu a skeptical glance.

Jinu laughed a little too quickly. “Ah, translation error. You know how these legal documents are. Totally normal. No worries. Just sign at the bottom.”

The other boys tried to look innocent, though Mystery’s hair shifted in a way that felt almost… tense.

Avery’s pen hovered.

She squinted at the faint purple shimmer again.

Her instincts screamed, but her exhaustion was louder.

“…Fine. But I’m getting a bonus for this.”

And with a dramatic sigh, she signed her name.

Chapter 7: The Mark of the Manager

Chapter 7: The Mark of the Manager

The second Avery’s pen finished its final stroke on the shimmering paper, the contract seemed to breathe.

A faint pulse of purple light rippled across it—subtle, but unmistakable. The paper dissolved into silvery ash that rose like smoke and vanished into the air.

Avery blinked, utterly still, the exhaustion weighing heavy on her.

“Uh… is that normal?” she asked flatly, too tired to panic properly, eye twitching again as she glanced at Jinu.

Jinu forced a grin so stiff it looked painful. “Yup! Totally normal. Standard industry contract procedure. Fancy special effects. Part of the package!”

“Special effects…” Avery echoed, rubbing her temples. “Of course. Sure. Why not? Nothing about today has been normal. Why start now?”

She turned back to the bed frame she’d been assembling, muttering about Allen wrenches and corporate nonsense.

But the Saja Boys weren’t moving.

Because that’s when they saw it.

Just peeking out from beneath Avery’s brown hair at the side of her neck—glowing faintly, then fading—a delicate, curling symbol. Like an ancient rune made of soft purple light. A mark that should not be there.

Jinu froze, the color draining from his face.

Romance’s charming grin slid right off his face like butter off hot toast.

Abbey’s mouth fell open just a little, his hands still holding a bed slat in midair.

Mystery’s silver-purple hair shifted, almost as if recoiling from the sight.

Baby Saja’s eyes went wide as dinner plates. His brain supplied one word on loop: Oh no oh no oh no oh no oh no—

Inside their heads: This was supposed to be a harmless tether! Just a formal link! That’s a tethering mark! A real one!

None of them said anything. They all just kind of stood there, awkwardly pretending everything was fine while absolutely losing their minds inside.

She’s tethered… to us. A mortal… tethered. This is bad. This is very bad.

Avery, oblivious, wiped sweat from her brow and went back to wrestling a stubborn bed leg into place. “Okay, slackers, quit standing around like deer in headlights and help me finish these beds before we all pass out.”

The boys jolted into motion like guilty schoolkids caught daydreaming.

“Y-yeah! On it!” Romance said, his voice cracking just slightly.

“Totally fine! We’re good! Just… admiring your work ethic!” Abbey blurted, bending a metal slat with his bare hands in his fluster.

Jinu ran both hands through his hair, mentally cursing himself in a dozen dead languages.

Mystery didn’t say a word. He just handed Avery a screwdriver with the air of a man delivering last rites.

As Avery continued building, the boys exchanged uneasy glances.

They’d meant to tie her to them professionally.

Instead… they’d tethered her soul.

And no one—not even these ancient beings—had any idea what that meant yet.

Chapter 8: Timeline Trouble

Chapter 8: Timeline Trouble

The second the last bed frame was (mostly) assembled and the final pillow fluffed, the boys exchanged a series of frantic glances—silent communication honed over centuries.

Jinu cleared his throat, his voice an octave too high. “Uh, Avery? We’ll just… go procure food. For tonight. For everyone. Because we’re thoughtful. And normal. And everything is fine.”

Avery, half-sprawled on the couch with her laptop propped on her knees, barely looked up. “Yeah, yeah. Bring me tteokbokki or something spicy. And ice cream. And maybe a gallon of coffee. Whatever. Go.”

The boys didn’t need telling twice.

The door barely shut behind them before they huddled together in the stairwell like a pastel-colored emergency meeting.

“This wasn’t supposed to happen,” Jinu hissed, running both hands through his hair, pacing the tiny space like a caged animal. “This didn’t happen last time. Not even close.”

Abbey leaned against the wall, rubbing at his face. “What the hell went wrong? That contract wasn’t supposed to bind. It was just a formal contract. A formality!”

Romance tugged at his heart-shaped bangs, for once too stressed to care about his looks. “She shouldn’t have a mark. There shouldn’t be a mark! The tethering spell isn’t even supposed to activate on humans!”

Then Mystery spoke, voice low, his silver-purple hair hiding most of his face but unable to mask the tension in his words.

“Yeah, well… remember, last time, we had Gwi-ma as our manager.”

The group fell silent, the name landing like a stone.

Mystery continued, gaze dark. “This time, Gwi-ma’s out. He sent us to find someone else after Gwa-ma came back and returned us here. And Gwa-ma—don’t forget—she’s a fake. A fraud. A married fake to Gwi-ma no less. The whole last timeline was a joke.”

Jinu groaned and leaned back against the wall, thumping his head against it once for emphasis. “Right. Right. Gwi-ma’s ‘perfect’ plan fell apart. Gwa-ma reset everything. Now it’s up to us to fix it. But instead, we just soul-bound our manager to us. A fuckingmortal. Who has no idea.”

Baby Saja slid down the wall into a seated position, clutching his head. “We’re screwed. We’re so screwed. We were supposed to use her. Use her to help us win the fans. Not tie her soul to us like a fucking anchor.”

Romance, trying and failing to smooth his hair, laughed bitterly. “This timeline is already spiraling. This is gonna be so much messier than last time.”

Abby crossed his arms, jaw tight. “What do we do? Tell her? Undo it?”

Mystery shook his head slowly. “There’s no undoing. Not without breaking the goddamn artifacts. And that’s still… wherever Gwa-ma left it. We’re stuck with her now.”

Jinu clenched his fists. “Then we make this timeline work. Somehow. We don’t screw it up. We debut. We succeed. We finish what we were sent back for. And we keep the mortal safe. Because if anything happens to her—”

“—we’re all dead,” Mystery finished.

They stood there, five ancient beings in designer sneakers, trying to process how the timeline they thought they understood had already gone off the rails because of one tiny, exhausted human woman with a killer work ethic and a terrifying smile.

Jinu took a shaky breath. “Alright. Let’s go get food. And come up with a plan before she accidentally conquers the world.”

And with that, the Saja Boys headed out into the night, their minds racing with the weight of the task ahead.

Chapter 9

Chapter 9: The Food Run Panic Plan

The boys moved through the night streets of Seoul like a pastel-colored storm cloud of confusion.

Jinu led the way, trying to look purposeful, but his eyes kept darting to the side as he processed the disaster they were now tangled in.

Romance jogged to catch up, shoving his hands in his pockets. “Okay. Okay. Let’s just talk this out. Tethering—it doesn’t have to be romantic, right?”

“No,” Mystery said flatly, trailing behind, his silver-purple hair glinting in the neon glow of the city. “But it usually is. Especially between demons. It’s rare otherwise. Souls don’t tie themselves lightly.”

Abbey groaned, grabbing bags of tteokbokki and fried chicken from a street vendor. “This isn’t happening. This can’t be happening. We were supposed to get a manager. A normal manager. We weren’t supposed to bind one.”

Baby Saja skipped along beside them, balancing ice cream cups in his arms. “I mean, on the plus side… she’s scary enough to survive tethering?”

“That’s not the point!” Jinu hissed, stopping at the corner while they waited to cross. His ears still burned red from the memory of handing Avery that contract. “She doesn’t know. She thinks she signed some corporate NDA or something!”

Romance rubbed his temples. “We could explain it to her. Maybe. Gently. Or—no, no, that’ll just freak her out. And then we’re screwed and manager-less.”

“Right,” Mystery said dryly. “Because this is going so well already.”

They argued and muttered their way through picking up soda, rice cakes, and more snacks, none of them really paying attention to what they were buying. The mood was tense, filled with half-finished sentences:

“We could—”
“No, that’ll make it worse—”
“What if we—?”
“Nope. Definitely not—”

Finally, loaded down with bags, they started the walk back, the weight of food nothing compared to the weight of their situation.

Jinu sighed. “Okay. Here’s what we know: she’s tethered. The bond will strengthen over time, whether we want it to or not. It’ll connect us. Our energy, her energy—tied.”

Abbey groaned. “Do you hear yourself? This sounds like a nightmare romance novel.”

Baby Saja snorted. “Demon Idol Love Manager: Bound By Fate.”

Romance actually gagged. “Don’t say that. Just don’t.”

Mystery said nothing, his gaze dark, but even he couldn’t deny it: this timeline was already wildly off the rails.

⸻

When they reached the apartment, they opened the door quietly, trying to plan how they’d break the tension.

Instead, they were hit with music. Loud, thumping old-school hip-hop echoing through the apartment.

“IT’S TRICKY TO ROCK A RHYME, TO ROCK A RHYME THAT’S RIGHT ON TIME—”

Avery stood in the middle of the living room, hair a mess, sleeves rolled up, eyes wild and focused, hammering out emails and social posts on her laptop at lightning speed. Her foot tapped furiously to the beat, and she was muttering something about plaza permits and lighting rigs.

The apartment looked like a war zone of cardboard, tool kits, and snack wrappers. But Avery didn’t seem to care.

She glanced up at them, hazel eyes gleaming, grinning like a maniac.

“Oh good, you’re back. Put that down. We’ve got work to do. The plaza’s confirmed for tomorrow, and I just talked a sound crew into a sunrise setup. Let’s go!”

The boys stood frozen in the doorway, arms full of food, brains fried, and all thinking the exact same thing.

This tiny human woman is going to us.

Chapter 10: Midnight Mayhem and the Master Plan

Chapter 10: Midnight Mayhem and the Master Plan

The clock had long since ticked past midnight, but inside the apartment, the energy was electric.

Avery sat cross-legged on the floor, laptop balanced precariously on a stack of pillows, eyes wild and burning with focus. The glow of the screen lit up her face like a villain plotting world domination.

The Saja Boys were sprawled around her in various states of exhaustion and panic, trying to keep up as she hammered them with rapid-fire questions.

“Okay—outfits. Do you have outfits? Are we going pastel, sleek, edgy, traditional fusion—what’s your concept?!”

Jinu blinked, brain lagging. “Uh… pastel fusion?”

“Do you know your stage entrance? Lights down? From the crowd? Flash bombs? WHAT’S THE MOVE?!”

Romance tried to smile charmingly, but his brain was short-circuiting. “Uhh… lights down?”

“Do you have a plan for initial fan collecting? Target demo? Are you aiming for noonas, teen fans, international stans, or are we going broad? Do you have a fan chant?! A logo?! A slogan?!”

Mystery quietly muttered, “We… didn’t think this far ahead…”

Avery’s typing got faster, fingers blurring across the keys. She was already drawing up logo concepts, hashtag ideas, and rough choreography notes simultaneously.

Then she froze, staring at them.

Her voice dropped low, dangerous.

“Do you guys know how big you’re wanting to go?”

There was a beat of silence. The boys exchanged glances, the weight of the question sinking in.

Then Baby Saja, too hyped on adrenaline and soda, blurted out, “We want to be bigger than Huntrix!”

The room went still.

An evil laugh poured from Avery’s mouth, sharp and dark, stretching her grin so wide it looked like it might split her face in half. The boys instinctively leaned back, eyes wide. Was she human? Was she even mortal?

“You want to be bigger than Huntrix…” she hissed, shark-like eyes narrowing to slits, fingers steepling under her chin. “I can work with that.”

Without another word, she yanked up How It’s Done, Huntrix’s newest music video, the sound muted as she studied every frame with lethal precision. Her eyes flicked over the visuals, tallying ideas like a predator sizing up prey.

Bright colors. Girl power. Polished but safe. Good choreography… but predictable.

She smirked, a cruel edge curling her lips.

“They’re good. But they’re girls,” she said, voice dripping with strategy. “You’re men. We can hit harder. We can hit deeper. We can sell romance and danger—double punch. We’ll start by building a loyal fan base—get them obsessed. And then…”

Her grin widened as she picked up a piece of chicken and took a triumphant bite.

“…then we poach. Slowly. Carefully. Huntrix won’t even see it coming.”

Romance cleared his throat, eyes wide. “Uh… when you say romance…”

Avery pointed at him with her chopsticks, eyes gleaming.

“Not you, Romance. I mean how good are all of you at faking it—being happy, charming, sweet with the fans. The smiles. The I’d-die-for-you gazes. Because if we’re gonna build the base, we need them wrapped around your little fingers first. Then we can get ruthless.”

The boys nodded, trying not to look too terrified as Avery continued devouring her meal like a general feasting after a victory.

Somewhere deep inside, they knew: They might be demons… but Avery Quinn was scarier.

Chapter 11: Fan Service 101 — Avery’s Way or the Highway

Chapter 11: Fan Service 101 — Avery’s Way or the Highway

The apartment’s dim lighting flickered as Avery paced in front of the Saja Boys, arms crossed, eyes blazing like a drill sergeant on a caffeine binge.

“Okay, listen up! Fan service is everything. It’s not just smiling pretty — it’s connection, emotion, intensity. Do I make myself clear?”

Baby Saja, leaning against the wall with a half-lidded expression, yawned.

Avery’s eyes snapped open wide. “What is that?! You look like you just don’t give a damn. Baby, get your ass in gear or I will personally come down on you like a demon from the underworld!”

Baby Saja blinked, scrambling to stand straighter, forcing a grin that looked like it was stitched on.

Mystery, still half-hidden behind that curtain of silver-purple hair, let out a low growl during a fan-chant practice.

Avery whipped around faster than a whipcrack, raising a rolled-up newspaper like a weapon.

“Why do you even fucking growl?! WHAT ARE YOU, A DOG?!”

Mystery blinked and held up his hands in mock surrender, but Avery wasn’t done.

“Enough with the goddamn dog theatrics! You’re an idol, not a werewolf. Save the growling for after you’ve got a million stans begging for your autograph.”

The boys exchanged nervous glances. Mystery rubbed the back of his neck, muttering something that might’ve been an apology—or a growl.

Avery snorted. “Look, I don’t care if you’re actually werewolves, vampires or god forbid fucking demons —because I don’t care—but if your debut tomorrow isn’t flawless and orderly, I will drag your asses through hell myself.”

The boys all flinched slightly at the last part, mumbling a chorus of “Yes, ma’am” that was equal parts terrified and amused.

Avery muttered under her breath, pacing and tapping her pen against her chin. “Parasocial relationships. That’s what we need. Fans obsessed, hanging on every word and glance, living for every interaction. That’s the golden ticket.”

Romance tilted his head, frowning. “Parasocial… what now?”

Jinu sighed, the responsible one stepping up. “It means the fans think they know you personally, even though they don’t. It’s how we keep them loyal.”

Baby Saja nodded slowly. “So… like… if I pretend to like a fan’s cat on Instagram, they’ll feel closer to me?”

“Exactly,” Avery said, snapping her fingers. “And if you do it right, they’ll donate money, stream your music, and come to every concert. Get this, boys — it’s psychological warfare with smiles.”

Mystery tilted his head, still skeptical but listening.

Avery grinned, wild and unyielding. “So get your asses moving. We’re practicing smiles, waves, finger hearts, subtle winks, and not growling.”

The boys groaned, but dove in.

For the rest of the night, Avery pushed them to 100%, coaching every pose and sound bite, fine-tuning every movement to turn the Saja Boys into idols the fans would lose their souls over—whether they knew it or not.

Chapter 12

Summary:

I’m uploading a lot of chapter at once for the simple fact I’ve been writing none stop for the last 3 days after I saw the clips on TikToc… I was just a little obsessed though I just watched the movie fully last night. It’s the main reason I chose to do a separate time line than the movies follow because of that.

Chapter 12: Manic Management and Mixed Feelings

The apartment had become a whirlwind of relentless schedules, endless rehearsals, and Avery’s unstoppable energy.

The Saja Boys found themselves caught between awe and mild terror.

Jinu, usually the composed leader, muttered under his breath as Avery barked out yet another correction on their choreography.

“Is she… helping us? Or slowly strangling us with expectations?”

Abbey, sweat dripping but smiling despite himself, flexed one bicep and shrugged. His shirt clinging to his sweaty chest.

“I don’t know. She’s like a tornado that somehow makes your heart race and your brain scream at the same time.”

Romance, usually all charm and smiles, caught Avery mid-praise. Her eyes—wide, sparkling—locked onto him as she raised her voice just a notch higher, almost a purr.

“Romance! That last spin? Perfection! You’re a natural heartthrob! Fans will swoon, I promise you that!”

Romance’s cheeks flushed a deep pink, and he smiled shyly, clearly unused to such direct compliments.

Baby Saja whispered to Mystery, “She makes me feel like I’ve never been complimented or something. Like every compliment is brand new.”

Mystery, ever the enigma, smirked beneath his silver hair. “You’re imagining things. But yeah, she’s intense. And kind of terrifying.”

Despite the chaos, Avery’s manic devotion was undeniable. She thrived on pushing the boys—sometimes too hard, sometimes just right.

Her delight was infectious, her passion for their success burning brighter than a supernova.

Her voice would sometimes hit a higher octave, a playful obsession, as she coaxed the best out of them.

And when they nailed a move or hit the right note, her compliments were showers of unexpected warmth.

“You did that perfectly, Baby. Like a star born to shine.”

The boys blushed, caught off-guard as if they were teenagers receiving their first real praise.

Behind their masks of idol coolness, they felt something genuine from her. Something rare.

Somewhere between blessing and doom, the Saja Boys realized: Avery Quinn was wild, fierce, and maybe just what they needed to actually succeed this time around.

Chapter 13: The Edge Before Dawn

Summary:

I have almost 135 chapters pre written already in their plot points and arch’s I’m wanting. I’ll probably post up to chapter 15 or 20 today and do some editing on the ones that are fully finished then post some more on Sunday.

Chapter 13: The Edge Before Dawn

The clock hands crept toward dawn, but Avery’s eyes were bright—too bright—fueled by a potent mix of caffeine, adrenaline, and obsession for perfection.

The boys slumped on the couch, exhaustion etched deep into their faces. Jinu’s usually steady gaze flickered with fatigue. Abbey rubbed his sore shoulders. Baby Saja’s vibrant energy was dwindling fast, and even Mystery’s enigmatic calm seemed thinner.

Avery paced the room, voice sharp and commanding.

“Enough. You’re going to sleep. Now.”

They all blinked, surprise flashing in their tired eyes.

Jinu tried to protest, voice hoarse. “We’re fine… just a bit tired—”

“Don’t argue,” Avery snapped, eyes narrowing into something fierce. “You need to be sharp tomorrow. Debut at twelve sharp. No excuses.”

Her tone left no room for discussion.

She stood, motioning for them to follow.

Romance and Abbey were shown to the first bedroom, sharing the space with a slightly awkward but effective camaraderie.

Baby and Mystery settled into the second room, a quiet tension hanging between them as they processed the night’s events.

Jinu received the office-turned-bedroom—Avery’s once personal domain now transformed from chaos to calm.

Once the boys were tucked away, Avery retreated to her own room.

Closing the door behind her, she leaned against it with a slow, triumphant smile.

Her eyes sparkled with manic excitement.

“This is it,” she whispered, voice almost reverent. “Tomorrow, I make them shine.”

A shadow flickered behind her smile.

The weight of control, the pressure to make it perfect—it pressed down, but Avery welcomed it.

Because in her mind, failure wasn’t an option.

Not now.

Not ever.

Chapter 14: Morning Tether and Tremors

Summary:

I might just be a little.. itty bitty.. amount obsessed with these boys and the story. I’m not sure how many chapters I’m going to on this chapter to finish it, but I’ll probably write until I exhaust my thoughts and then find a good stopping point from there. 😂

Chapter 14: Morning Tether and Tremors

The soft dawn light filtered through the curtains, casting a gentle glow over the apartment.

But beneath the calm, something off hummed in the air.

The boys moved stiffly, rehearsing subtle spins and poses that faltered at the edges, their usual grace slipping under an invisible weight.

Jinu caught himself faltering mid-turn, blinking hard as a sudden dizziness washed over him.

Romance’s smile flickered, just for a heartbeat—then he forced it back, fingers trembling slightly as he adjusted his hair.

Baby Saja tapped his foot nervously, avoiding eye contact with the mirror as his breath caught unexpectedly.

Even Mystery’s mysterious calm seemed tinged with a shadow of unease, his hair shifting almost like a shroud.

The nerves tight in their stomach.

Unseen, but tightening.

⸻

The bedroom door swung open with a soft creak.

Avery stepped out, hair tousled in an adorable mess, a baggy T-shirt draped carelessly over her thighs, and a sleep mask pushed back on her forehead like a quirky crown.

But her eyes—sharp, bright, and alight—held the fierce spark of a woman who never truly sleeps.

She grinned wide, voice cheerful and energized.

“Good morning, boys! I’m making breakfast. You get dressed and ready. We have a big day ahead!”

Her presence cut through the tension like sunlight breaking fog.

The boys exchanged glances—part relief, part apprehension.

Jinu cleared his throat, steadying himself. “Thank you, Avery. We’ll be ready soon.”

She waved a hand, already heading toward the kitchen, humming softly as the scent of sizzling eggs began to fill the apartment.

As the boys prepared, the subtle pull of the tether tangled around their nerves, twisting jitters into sharper edges.

But Avery’s wild energy anchored them, even as the morning tremors and nervous whispered of challenges yet to come.

Chapter 15: Breakfast, Blushes, and Bumbling

Summary:

You’re all in great luck as I love even numbers so I normally will upload until I’m at an even number I’m happy with.

Chapter 15: Breakfast, Blushes, and Bumbling

The boys, caught in that strange space between nerves and fascination, found their eyes drifting after Avery as she disappeared around the corner into the kitchen.

The oversized T-shirt swayed just enough as she moved, revealing long legs that somehow seemed even longer in the morning light.

Romance, still half-running on debut adrenaline and tether-fueled jitters, let out a low breath.

“She’s got really nice legs,” he murmured, as if confessing a dark secret.

Abbey, not even trying to hide his agreement, bit his lip and nodded. “Damn. Yeah. She does.”

Before they could savor their moment of shared appreciation, Avery’s head snapped around the corner with startling speed—hair a little messy, cheeks pink from the steam rising off the pan.

Her smile was radiant, like sunshine cracking through a storm.

“Come on in, boys. Breakfast is almost done! Can you set the table?”

The boys froze like deer in headlights, caught mid-thought—but quickly scrambled to look helpful rather than lovestruck.

“Y-yeah! On it!” Jinu said, taking charge as usual, though his ears burned a bit pink.

They set to work.

Abbey grabbed the plates, a little too heavy-handed, clinking them loudly as he placed them on the table.

Romance tried to arrange utensils stylishly, like the setting was a fancy restaurant, but kept second-guessing the spacing and repositioning forks with unnecessary precision.

Baby Saja darted back and forth, collecting napkins and cups, nearly knocking over a chair in his enthusiasm.

Mystery, with an air of mysterious detachment, floated between tasks—straightening, adjusting, making sure nothing looked too chaotic (at least by their standards).

The table looked… passable. A little uneven, maybe, but charming in its own way.

From the kitchen, Avery hummed softly as she plated food, glancing over with fondness as she watched them fumble their way through the task.

She could feel it—something was different today. Bigger. Like everything was about to shift.

And maybe, just maybe, she liked that feeling.

Chapter 16: The Breakfast Briefing

Chapter 16: The Breakfast Briefing

The apartment filled with the scent of eggs, toast, and coffee as Avery set steaming plates on the table, her energy bright and unstoppable despite the long night.

The Saja Boys gathered around, still wearing traces of debut nerves but unable to deny the comfort of a warm meal—made by someone who, despite her manic edge, clearly cared.

Avery clapped her hands once, her eyes wide with excitement, cheeks still pink from the kitchen heat.

“Alright, listen up! Today’s the day! You’re going to own that plaza. I’ve already got your bubblegum pastel outfits pressed, cleaned, and set out. Accessories laid out too—per your choices last night.”

She grinned, looking impossibly pleased with herself. “I even matched each piece to your colors. Mystery, your chains are polished. Baby, your sneakers are cleaned. Romance, your pins are all lined up. Abbey, your bracelets are ready. And Jinu—your jacket is steamed and perfect.”

The boys blinked at her, equal parts stunned and impressed.

Romance, of course, couldn’t let the opportunity slip by. He leaned in slightly, his tone soft and teasing, a spark of playful heat in his gaze.

“So…” he said, voice low. “Will you be matching us as well?”

The question hung in the air like a lure, his smirk just shy of dangerous.

Avery tilted her head, hair falling over one shoulder, and smiled at him—so cute, so deadly in her own way.

“Oh, of course,” she said sweetly, like it was the most obvious thing in the world. “As your manager, I have to make sure I look immaculate as well. I’ll probably be wearing a pastel dress and cardigan, with some of my favorite jewelry and makeup.”

Her hazel eyes sparkled, her smile warm but focused.

“But you guys don’t need to worry about that,” she added, waving a hand as she took a sip of her coffee. “I promise to look like a picture-perfect manager for you.”

Romance felt his flirt falter—not because she shut him down, but because she meant it. That earnest determination. That fire.

And maybe… maybe he really could taste the strange, invisible heat of her soul radiating from her—so pure and so intense it almost burned.

The boys ate, trying to focus, trying to steady themselves. But the room felt charged. The air crackled with excitement, nerves, and that strange tether they didn’t fully understand.

Avery leaned forward, her voice dropping just enough to make them all listen closely.

“You’re going to do amazing today. I believe in you. I’ll be right there—making sure the fans see you the way I do: as stars.”

Her shark-like smile returned, but this time, it was filled with genuine pride.

“Let’s go steal some hearts, boys.”

Chapter 17: Dressing for Domination

Chapter 17: Dressing for Domination

The apartment buzzed with tension and excitement as the clock ticked closer to showtime. The Saja Boys gathered in the living room, where Avery had turned the space into a makeshift dressing room, every surface covered in carefully laid-out outfits, accessories, and last-minute essentials.

The bubblegum pastel aesthetic was in full force: soft pinks, pale blues, mint greens, buttery yellows—each piece matched perfectly to the boy who’d chosen it the night before. Their shoes gleamed, their jewelry sparkled, and even their socks looked curated.

Avery moved through them like a force of nature, hair brushed out and framing her face, her chosen pastel pink dress and light green cardigan making her look like a sweet spring breeze—if that breeze had caffeine for blood and chaos in her smile. A delicate rose-gold necklace glinted at her throat, and her makeup was flawless, soft but polished.

“Okay, Baby, your sneakers are at the door, don’t forget them this time—Mystery, chains first then jacket, or you’ll tangle it again—Abbey, your collar’s crooked, hold still—Romance, don’t think I didn’t see you trying to adjust that pin for the tenth time, it’s fine—Jinu, jacket. Now.”

They scrambled to obey, the apartment filled with the sound of shuffling fabric, clinking jewelry, and the occasional curse when someone dropped something.

Baby Saja wrestled with his sweater and vest, trying to get it over his head without wrecking his hair.

Mystery fought with his chains, nearly snarling at them, but caught Avery’s sharp look and immediately composed himself.

Abbey flexed his wrists, adjusting his bracelets with care making sure not to accidentally snap the bracelets … again… but unable to stop glancing at Avery’s reflection in the window.

Romance spent far too long smoothing down his shirt, sneaking glances at their manager like he could charm her into noticing him beyond professional admiration.

Jinu was the most put-together, but even he kept fiddling with his pastel jacket sleeves, tension showing in the small movements.

Avery clapped her hands once, sharp and decisive.

“You all look incredible. Remember: smiles. Energy. Charm. You’re not just performing—you’re building obsession for your soon to be fan base. Soda Pop is your song now. Make them want more.”

She handed each of them a final prop—microphone headsets, simple but sleek.

“Let’s go, Saja Boys. Let’s make a scene.”

They grabbed their gear, adrenaline surging as they filed out, hearts pounding in unison.

Avery stayed a beat behind, adjusting her cardigan, smile soft but eyes blazing with intent.

Today, they wouldn’t just debut.

Today, they’d claim their stage once more.

Chapter 18: Soda Pop Chaos

Summary:

I’ll be honest I’m not great at writing dancing or singing scenes so this is my best attempt at doing so cause I know that the musical parts are very very important. But bear with me if they aren’t great.

Chapter 18: Soda Pop Chaos

The Seoul plaza buzzed with the low hum of a curious crowd—shoppers, tourists, commuters pausing at the sound techs setting up, at the pastel blur of five striking young men preparing at the edge of the temporary stage.

Avery stood off to the side, heart pounding so hard she could feel it in her throat. The sunlight caught on her rose-gold jewelry, her pastel green cardigan fluttering slightly in the breeze as she adjusted the clipboard she didn’t really need—just something to grip as the nerves mixed with pride.

This was it.

Her idols.

Debuting.

She had dreamed of this moment in sleepless nights and desperate daydreams—but this was real. They were real.

The music started.

Bright. Bubbly. Soda Pop’s first synth beat hit the air, fizzy and addictive, like the rush of carbonated sweetness.

The Saja Boys moved as one, each step snapping into place. Their pastel outfits caught the light—soft colors, hard precision. Jinu led with smooth confidence, his jacket billowing as he spun into position. Baby’s playful energy lit up his section, finger hearts thrown with effortless charm along with… are those real hearts? Abbey’s powerful presence grounded the group, muscles flexing as he nailed each move showing off his lower abdomen and flexing his arms. Mystery’s chains glittered as his hair whipped with each dramatic head turn though somehow his face remained hidden. Romance turned, smiled, and winked at a cluster of teen fans who screamed like their souls had just left their bodies.

Avery’s breath caught.

They weren’t just good—they were spectacular.

The crowd swelled—first dozens, then hundreds stopping, drawn in by the sheer force of charisma the boys projected. Cameras came out. Streams started. People noticed.

And Avery—eyes wide, lips parted in awe—soaked it all in.

Her Saja Boys.

Her chaotic, impossible, beautiful idiot idols.

For the first time, she didn’t feel like a failed manager clawing for relevance.

She felt like a visionary.

The chorus hit— You're all I can think of
Every drop I drink up
You're my soda pop
My little soda pop
Cool me down, you're so hot
Pour me up, I won't stop
You're my soda pop
My little soda pop— and the boys owned the stage, hearts racing, voices strong, movements sharp despite the nerves threading beneath their skin. The tether hummed between them, invisible but felt, adding an edge of intensity they couldn’t explain.

Avery grinned, hands clenched tight in front of her chest, cheeks flushed with pride and excitement.

This was only the beginning.

Chapter 19: Frenzy Unleashed

Chapter 19: Frenzy Unleashed

As the final beat of Soda Pop echoed across the plaza, the crowd erupted.

What began as curious glances and hesitant applause had exploded into full-blown fan frenzy. Screams filled the air, people surged closer to the stage, phones were raised in shaky hands trying to capture the magic that had just unfolded.

“Saja Boys! Saja Boys!” someone chanted—and others picked it up, voices weaving together in chaotic, breathless excitement.

Avery barely blinked as she raised her phone, steady despite the trembling in her own hands, recording everything—the boys catching their breath, the fans losing their minds, the electric atmosphere of first stardom.

Her heart raced, but her mind was already working.

Instagram. Definitely need an Instagram. TikTok too.

She nodded to herself, fingers flying as she saved the video clip, already imagining captions, hashtags, angles for the next post.

The boys regrouped at center stage, trying to wave and smile through the wave of cheers, the flashes of cameras, the hands reaching out like the fans could grab hold of that moment and keep it.

Jinu gave a respectful bow. Romance threw a heart with both hands, grinning ear to ear. Baby did a playful spin, earning a chorus of squeals. Abbey raised flexed his arms in the air, his grin fierce. Mystery… well, Mystery just stood there, hair falling over his eyes, chains glinting, somehow making the crowd scream louder.

Avery kept recording, eyes bright and sharp as a hawk, scanning for trouble, managing the moment even as she marveled at it.

They did it.

I did it.

Her thumb hovered over her screen. SajaBoysOfficial? Taken? Hmm. SajaBoys_Official? SajaBoysWorld? She debated it in real time, already plotting the first posts, the first stories, the first viral clips.

The fans weren’t just excited—they were hooked.

And Avery Quinn? She was ready to reel them all the way in.

Chapter 20: Retreat and Reflection

Summary:

This will probably be the last chapter for today unless I get some time away to properly get the chapters 21 through 30 properly edited. Again I do apologize if the chapters are very short, I do my best works in short spurts.

Chapter 20: Retreat and Reflection

The final wave, the last wink, the closing bow—the Saja Boys made their way off the stage, hearts pounding, adrenaline still roaring in their veins.

Behind them, the plaza was madness.

Fans pressed against the temporary barriers, shouting, screaming, crying out their names like the boys had already been stars for years, not minutes.

“Saja Boys! Saja Boys! We love you!!”

The sound chased them as they slipped behind the stage structure, breathless and flushed, the echo of their debut still vibrating in their bones.

Baby Saja laughed, wild with the thrill. “Did you see that?! They were screaming for us!”

Abbey wiped sweat from his brow, glancing back at the surging crowd. “That was… insane. In a good way.”

Romance ran a hand through his pink-streaked hair, his grin cocky but his eyes still wide with disbelief. “I could get used to that sound again.”

Jinu, the ever-grounded leader, turned to look back at the plaza, gaze thoughtful. “We did it. But we’re just getting started.”

Mystery said nothing, his chains catching the light as he stared out at the sea of faces, his sharp mind already calculating the pull—the souls—that seemed to hum stronger after the performance. He noticed the missing people and smirked.

And then their eyes shifted—to her.

Avery stood just off to the side, phone in hand, rubbing her chin with a thoughtful intensity.

Her brows were furrowed slightly, lips pursed, eyes locked onto her screen as her thumb flew across it.

They’d seen managers pleased. They’d seen managers proud.

But this was different.

She wasn’t just satisfied. She was plotting the next move already.

Romance leaned toward Abbey, voice low. “What is she doing?”

Abby smirked. “Whatever it is… it’s gonna be dangerous for someone.”

Mystery tilted his head, watching Avery like she was a puzzle piece that didn’t quite fit.

Jinu chuckled softly. “She’s working. Like always.”

And Avery? She was too focused to notice their stares, her mind racing as she typed.

Official handle… post timing… hashtags to trend… next stage, next fan hook, next level…

The crowd’s chaos roared on behind them—but Avery Quinn was already ten steps ahead.

Chapter 21: Cooldown and the Pep Talk That Lit the Fire

Summary:

Okay so I know I said I’d stop at 20 today but ha ha ha… that was a lie I told too you and myself, 😣. Tbf I’m watching chowder and that show for some reason gets my creative juices flowing. I realized when I started to post this story I had miss spelled Abbey’s name the whole time I was writing for myself… so now I have to go through and make sure I always update the name before I post.

Chapter 21: Cooldown and the Pep Talk That Lit the Fire

The boys collapsed onto a long bench in the backstage tent, lungs still burning from the effort, shirts clinging with sweat beneath their pastel jackets. Their hearts pounded in unison—adrenaline still surging, heads light with the high of their first taste of stardom.

Avery swept in like a whirlwind, but this time, the chaos in her eyes was softened by pride.

“Here!” she chirped, practically throwing towels at them. “Cool off. Hydrate. Eat something before you crash.”

She handed out water bottles, a bag of rice triangles, protein bars, and small fruit packs she’d grabbed from a nearby vendor without missing a beat.

Jinu took a long pull from his bottle, eyes closing in relief. “Thank you, Avery.”

Abbey draped the towel over his head, panting. “I feel like I ran a marathon.”

Baby ripped open a bar, still grinning. “That was so awesome. Did you see them?! They were eating it up?!”

Mystery was quieter, sipping water and watching everything with sharp eyes. Romance, meanwhile, wiped his face, his usual charm subdued by the sheer overwhelm of it all—but not gone. He shot Avery a tired but genuine smile.

And Avery—oh, Avery.

She stood in front of them, hands on her hips, hair still a bit wild from the wind, her pastel green cardigan askew, but her expression alight.

“That—” she began, pointing at them, her voice rising with excitement, “was magical. That was everything. The crowd is hooked, and I’m telling you now—you’re already going viral.”

She waved her phone triumphantly. “I posted the Soda Pop clip the moment you finished, and the views are climbing. Comments are rolling in. People are sharing it. You’re trending.”

The boys stared at her, stunned.

“Trending? Already?” Jinu asked, blinking in disbelief.

Avery grinned, feral and thrilled. “Already. This is what I’ve been telling you. Charm, polish, obsession—we’re building it brick by brick, and today was the first stone.”

Romance laughed softly, running a hand through his damp hair. “You really are dangerous, aren’t you?”

Avery winked, playful but deadly serious beneath it. “Only to your competition.”

She took a breath, dialing the energy back just enough, her voice firm, clear, filled with genuine affection.

“You did good, boys. I’m proud of you. But this is just the start. Rest up. You’ll need that energy—because the real work starts now. And I’m not letting up until you’re the biggest idols in Korea.”

For a beat, no one spoke.

Then Baby clapped his hands together, grinning. “Hell yeah!”

Abbey laughed. Jinu smiled, nodding. Mystery smirked beneath his hair. Romance leaned back, heart still racing but filled with something new: faith.

And Avery? She was already pulling up analytics, plotting their next strike.

Chapter 22: The Taste of True Stardom

Chapter 22: The Taste of True Stardom

The boys lingered in the shadowed back lot of the plaza, the roar of the crowd still echoing behind them, carried on the breeze like a siren’s song. They could feel it—the heat, the longing, the souls of the fans as they slowly, invisibly leached toward them, threads of energy weaving unseen, feeding into their very cores. People disappearing as they fed the saja boys.

Abbey tilted his head back, taking a deep breath like he could drink it all in. “This is… different,” he murmured, voice low, reverent.

Romance nodded, eyes half-lidded as he felt the rush beneath his skin, like electricity. “The first time… when we did Soda Pop before… the crowd was excited. We heard the screams, we saw the lights—but it felt… hollow after.”

Jinu’s jaw tightened slightly, memory bitter at the edges. “Because Gwi-ma was waiting. Chains in hand. Ready to pull. We couldn’t enjoy it. Couldn’t feel it—not like this.”

Mystery stood a little apart, watching the crowd as if through a veil, his long hair lifting in the wind. “It was like being a dog on a leash. Running toward the prize, only to be yanked back at the last second.”

Baby, usually the light-hearted one, looked thoughtful for once. “But now…” He glanced at his bandmates, at the pulsing energy they were soaking in. “We get to actually have it. Their screams. Their obsession. Their souls…”

They stood for a moment in shared silence, the sensation washing over them—the invisible threads of the fans’ adoration creeping toward them, nourishing them in a way only demons could truly understand. The tether to Avery hummed beneath it all, strange and warm and different from the raw feeding.

And for the first time, this debut felt real. Unleashed. Theirs.

Jinu exhaled slowly, his voice softer. “This time, we get to bask in it.”

And as the last shouts of Saja Boys! echoed across the plaza, the boys knew: they weren’t just idols anymore.

They were predators given free rein.

Chapter 23: The Van Ride Home

Summary:

If you’ve watched Chowder… who’s your favorite character.
Personally my favorite is Gorgonzola and Panini, their personalities are just my favorite lol I kinda used panini as a guide for Avery to a degree.

Chapter 23: The Van Ride Home

The van hummed along the quiet streets of Seoul, the city lights casting fleeting patterns on the boys’ pastel outfits as they slumped back against the seats, exhaustion settling into their bones.

The energy of the crowd still clung to them, the souls they’d fed on a lingering sweetness in their mouths, like the taste of honey on the tongue.

But beneath that, something else pulsed.

The tether.

It coiled tighter now, sinking deeper—not into their flesh, but into the empty spaces inside them where a human soul should have lived.

Where there was usually hollow, cold hunger… there was now warmth. A flicker. A presence.

It wasn’t consuming. It wasn’t taking from them. It was giving something. Something small and terrifyingly gentle.

Jinu shifted uncomfortably, rubbing the back of his neck as if he could scrub the feeling away. His heart beat a little too fast—not from adrenaline this time, but from the strange flutter within.

Mystery stared out the window, his reflection watching him like an accusation. He clenched his jaw, trying to ignore the way that warmth reached places nothing had touched in centuries.

Abbey glanced at his hands, flexing his fingers as if expecting to see chains there. But there were none besides the marks of shame that lived on his skin—just that unfamiliar weight in his chest made him uncomfortable.

Baby, for once, didn’t chatter. He sat quietly, chewing his lip, trying to puzzle it out.

Romance shot a sideways look at Avery, who sat near the front, practically bouncing in her seat, full of energy no one else could match.

“And the best part,” Avery prattled on, her hazel eyes sparkling with excitement, “we’ve already been offered a spot on that variety show—you know the one! Where they make idols do those silly games and obstacle courses? They said ‘come play games with us.’ I mean—we just debuted today! That’s incredible! We’ll lock in fans like that.” She snapped her fingers with a grin.

The boys smiled—because she was right and because they wanted to match her joy—but the tension hummed beneath their expressions, a tight thread pulling at the back of their minds.

Because while the world was falling at their feet…

… something was changing inside them.

And none of them knew what it meant.

Chapter 24: Homecoming Chaos (The Good Kind)

Summary:

Realistically I know I could combine a lot of my chapters to make them longer, but personally I just already have them written out the way I do and going through and finding what chapters best can be combined and such seems a lot more then what I’m already doing. So sorry for all the short chapters.

I know I haven’t explained much what a tether is for a demon on demon it’s almost like a mating situation it’s someone they are best compatible with and normally is romantic to some degree but also it means that they can share souls they eat for example if one demon eats a very strong soul then the tether bond would siphon some of the souls energy and feed the tethered, it’s why it’s normally romantic because sharing souls or food between demons is affection. When it comes to humans it’s much more complicated in the sense that a tether with a human is someone who has a soul that allows the demons to feed off of them without actually killing them, their energy, devotion and love fuels the demons and can make them stronger via the soul tethering but it doesn’t have to be romantic because humans don’t have to share souls between each other like demons who are tethered do.

Chapter 24: Homecoming Chaos (The Good Kind)

The apartment door swung open, and the Saja Boys filed inside, shoulders heavy, hearts pounding—not just from exhaustion but from everything that had just happened.

The performance. The fans. The tether’s strange pull.

They shed their pastel jackets and kicked off their shoes with the clumsy grace of men who’d given everything on that stage. One by one, they dropped onto the couch, the floor, wherever they could, limbs draped over cushions and arms resting on knees.

The living room was quiet except for the soft whirr of the ceiling fan and the faint echo of the plaza still ringing in their ears.

Romance let out a long sigh, head tipped back, hair falling from his face. “We actually did it.”

Abbey nodded, too tired to speak, eyes half-lidded as he stared at nothing in particular, while he laid half dazed on a chair.

Jinu rubbed his temples, feeling the weight of leadership, the weight of the tether, the weight of everything.

Mystery sat cross-legged on the rug, chains resting heavy against his chest, fingers drumming against his knee as if trying to ground himself.

Baby sprawled out, one arm flung over his eyes, still grinning even as he tried to catch his breath.

And then—

Avery.

She was a force of nature, still riding the high, pacing the apartment in her pastel dress, hair bouncing with every step, phone glued to her hand.

“Okay, pizza’s ordered—got a ton of options so don’t complain. And—oh my god, guys!” She spun, clutching her phone like it was a trophy. “I have emails. Real ones. Good ones!”

Her voice rose in pitch, excitement spilling out faster than she could control.

“Modeling offers, concert inquiries, fan meet requests, TV shows—you name it! They want you! They see you now!” She beamed, cheeks flushed, eyes wild with delight.

She plopped down at the dining table, already typing responses, fingers flying over the screen like a woman possessed. “This is it, boys. This is what it feels like to be wanted. And I swear, I’ll make sure they never forget your names.”

The boys watched her in awe, and maybe a little fear, as she worked at a speed that would make demons blink.

And beneath it all, that warmth from the tether pulsed in their hollow hearts.

A tether to this woman—this human—who had thrown herself headfirst into their chaos and somehow made it work.

And now they had to figure out what that meant.

Chapter 25: Pizza, Probing, and Peculiarities

Summary:

Pretty much anytime the boys talk about how they feel the tether it pretty much means they feel how Avery’s soul feels as it slowly siphons off of her and into them. Avery especially because of her dedication to the boys ideals and needs is very strong in the soul department (mainly because she has a slight minor really obsessive personality disorder along with being a workaholic.)

Chapter 25: Pizza, Probing, and Peculiarities

The smell of melted cheese and garlic filled the apartment as the pizza boxes hit the coffee table. The Saja Boys perked up at the sight—hungry, worn out, and grateful for something simple and grounding after the whirlwind of the day.

Avery plopped onto the arm of the couch, pulling a slice for herself, eyes still bright but settling, just a little, into that afterglow of success. “Eat up. You need to refuel if you’re gonna survive the schedule that’s about to hit.”

The boys dove in, the room filled with the sounds of chewing, sighs of satisfaction, and the occasional clink of soda cans.

And then, as the tension eased, the questions began.

“So…” Avery said, licking a bit of sauce off her thumb, voice casual but curious, “where’d you guys train before all this? I mean, you clearly know what you’re doing out there.”

There was a pause.

Romance was the first to answer, flashing his trademark grin. “Oh, you know. Out of the country. Different places.”

“Yeah,” Baby chimed in, nodding quickly. “Lots of travel. All over.”

Avery tilted her head. “Where exactly?”

Another pause. Abbey took a big bite of pizza to stall. Jinu cleared his throat. Mystery made a show of reaching for another slice.

Romance smirked. “Where’d you train, Avery? You’re the one who seems like you could command an army.”

Avery laughed, leaning back a little. “Me? Oh, I studied entertainment business in the U.S. Came here thinking I could make a difference.” She grinned, winking. “Guess I wasn’t wrong.”

But the gears in her mind turned. Weird, she thought. They dodged that one.

She tried again.

“No family around to cheer you on?” she asked, hoping to warm the conversation.

Baby shrugged. “Nah, no family in Korea.”

“None at all?” Avery blinked. “That’s… surprising. I mean, you’re all Korean. Not everyone in your families could be—” She stopped herself. Dead? The word felt too harsh. “—gone.”

The boys grew quiet, picking at their food. Jinu offered a vague smile. “We’re all we’ve got.”

Mystery glanced up through his hair, adding lightly, “And you now, apparently.”

They chuckled, but there was an edge—like they were deflecting.

Avery didn’t push. Okay, maybe they’ve got their reasons, she thought. They barely knew each other, really—what, two days? It wasn’t like she expected full life stories.

But she noticed it. The way they turned everything back on her.

When she asked about mentors, they asked who hers were.

When she asked hometowns, they wanted to know hers.

And so, she answered.

She always answered.

“Oh, me? Small town in the U.S. Moved a lot because of my mom’s work. It’s just me and Nana Gracie now.” She smiled, fondness flickering across her face. “Pretty sure Nana’s gonna hit a hundred the way she throws a tantrum anytime someone brings up her, y’know, going up to the big shiny place in the sky.”

She shrugged, warmth in her voice despite the dark humor.

The boys listened, quiet, watching her with something like fascination.

Because here was a human, tethered to them, who gave without question.

And they didn’t know what to do with that.

Chapter 26: A Demon’s Midnight Meeting

Chapter 26: A Demon’s Midnight Meeting

The apartment had grown quiet. The city outside hummed softly in the distance, but inside, all that remained was the occasional creak of old floorboards and the steady hum of the fridge.

In Jinu’s makeshift room—the former office, now sparsely furnished with his bed and scattered belongings—the boys gathered, shadows pooling around them. The moonlight slipped in through the blinds, casting lines across their faces, as if marking them with invisible chains.

They sat on the floor, cross-legged or leaning against the walls, the weight of the day pressing down now that the adrenaline had faded.

Jinu broke the silence, voice low. “We need a plan.”

Abby rubbed his face with both hands. “No kidding. That was… insane today. The tether’s already pulling harder. She doesn’t even know. How are we supposed to keep this under control?”

Romance leaned his head back against the wall, eyes closing. “We won’t. Not if we don’t break the honmoon this time who knows what will happen to us.” A shiver running through their bodies.

That word—honmoon. The cursed fucking barrier keeping demons out of the human world. The soul tether.

It hung heavy in the room.

Mystery’s voice was soft, thoughtful. “And Gwi-ma will want his due. We’ve got to get more souls. Concerts. Appearances. Whatever it takes. We need those crowds, the fans’ obsession. We can’t go back empty-handed.”

Baby toyed with a loose thread on the rug. “And we still have to deal with Huntrix.”

The name made Jinu stiffen, his breath catching for just a second.

“Rumi…” he muttered under his breath, almost too low for the others to hear.

But they did. And the mood darkened further.

Abbey grimaced. “Yeah. Her.”

Romance opened his eyes, glancing at Jinu. “We can’t let that stop us, hyung. We’ve been given another chance. This time we do it right. We take them down. We finish what we started.”

Jinu nodded slowly, though the tension in his jaw didn’t ease. “I know. We will.”

Mystery, always the quietest, added, “But first, we survive. And we play the game better than anyone else. If that means more concerts, more shows, more fans losing themselves for us—we do it.”

They fell silent again, the enormity of it all settling between them. The stakes. The hunger. The strange, unnerving warmth of the tether that complicated everything.

Outside, the city slept.

Inside, five demons plotted their rise—and prayed their chains wouldn’t tighten before they could finish the task.

Chapter 27

Summary:

Now obviously this story is a romance between Avery and the Saja Boys (I love me some 5 one 1 action.) but that dosen’t mean I didn’t respect Juni’s perceived feelings about his own shame, guilt and even affection for Rumi and his actions to help Rumi in the end. It just means I’m twisting them into a more brotherly love kinda way than romantic. Jinu saw in Rumi what he saw in his own mother and sister, someone who wanted love, to be accepted and to not be kicked away by people anymore for things they couldn’t control (jinu’s family being poor, Rumi being half demon.) so I’m not going to make Rumi a villain in this new Time line because Jinu doesn’t love her, thankfully only the Saja boys remember the last time line which makes it easier for me to write the huntrix as a K-pop girl group that I love and won’t become a pain in the ass over something like jealousy. Also I’ll just be honest here Jinu did give his soul to Rumi in the move from everything I’ve researched, that still happened but because Jinu didn’t have full control of his soul (ya know cause Gwi-ma has control of his soul.) I’m going to state honestly he only gave her the part he could the part that had forgiven himself for his actions against his family.

Chapter 27: Jinu’s Burden

The others eventually drifted from his room, leaving Jinu alone in the dim light. The murmur of their voices faded down the hall as doors clicked shut and silence reclaimed the apartment.

But Jinu couldn’t sleep.

Couldn’t even rest.

He sat at the edge of his bed, elbows on his knees, hands clenched so tightly his knuckles went white. His heart thudded—not from exhaustion, but from the storm inside him.

Rumi.

Her name echoed like a curse and a prayer in his mind.

She hadn’t been just a hunter. Not just the enemy. She was someone he saw as an equal her being a half demon who just wanted to be accepted. Another woman he had seen as a sister, a friend, and someone he had betrayed again.

She had been the first person in what felt like lifetimes who saw him—not the boy who’d abandoned his mother and sister chasing crowns of smoke, not the pawn Gwi-ma had twisted into his service, but Jinu. Just Jinu.

Rumi had made him laugh, in the quiet between battles. She’d listened when he’d spoken of the family he left behind, and hadn’t judged—only reminded him that redemption was still possible. With her, he’d started to believe that maybe he wasn’t beyond saving.

And in stolen moments beneath fractured moonlight, she’d helped ease the weight of shame that choked him. The shame of seeing his mother’s face in dreams. The guilt of knowing his little sister had cried when he had abandoned them for fame, riches, and a good life without them.

With Rumi, he’d begun to remember what it meant to protect, not for power or glory—but because it was right.

And then—

Then he had betrayed her.

Or maybe they had betrayed each other. The memory blurred at the edges. His choice. Her choice. Chains layered over chains. A final, fatal mistake.

He squeezed his eyes shut, but it didn’t stop the flood of images. The stage. The lights. Her, always just out of reach now. The one who’d once reached for him—and who he’d let down. Another woman he had cared about, that he had let down.

And now? Now he was here again.

Same mission. Same goddamn chains. Same damn goddamn honmoon pulling at his soul like barbed wire.

Jinu drew a shaky breath and let his gaze drift to the moonlight spilling through the blinds, casting fractured patterns on the floor. It felt like those patterns mirrored him—fractured, broken, barely holding together.

We have to break the honmoon.

If they didn’t, Gwi-ma would never let them go. The chains would stay tight around their throats. They’d keep playing puppets for hell’s amusement.

And this time… this time, there might not be another chance to try again.

He thought of Avery.

That strange, too-bright human who had no idea what she’d signed on for. Who had somehow tethered to them without trying. Who smiled like she’d conquer the world for them without realizing the kind of world they really lived in.

And somehow… that made it worse.

We have to break it.

We have to finish what we started.

Because this wasn’t just about Gwi-ma anymore.

It was about Rumi. About his mother and sister. About the boy he used to be—the boy who wanted to come home, and the man who needed to make it right.

Jinu dropped his head into his hands, breathing deep, trying to will himself calm. But beneath his skin, he felt it—the hum of the tether, the weight of Gwi-ma’s unseen grip wrapping through his head in sinful words of shame and guilt, and the ghost of Rumi’s kindness and his betrayal of her, all tangled together.

Tomorrow, they’d smile for cameras.

Tonight, Jinu sat in the dark and plotted how to finally be free.

Chapter 28: Mystery’s Chains (Mystery’s POV)

Chapter 28: Mystery’s Chains

While the apartment settled into stillness, Mystery lingered in the living room, where the shadows felt thicker, safer—like old friends. The soft city glow spilled through the window, silvering his hair and casting long shapes on the floor.

He sat on the edge of the couch, head bowed, fingers toying with the chain that draped across his chest. The cool metal was familiar. Comforting, in a way.

And damning.

Mystery had always worn his chains on the outside. A reminder. A warning. A shield.

Tonight, though—tonight, the weight felt heavier. Because for the first time in too long, he felt something beneath it. The tether.

He hated it.

That small, invasive warmth that crept through the cracks of his armor, seeping into places no mortal feeling should reach. It wasn’t supposed to be like this. Not again. Not after last time.

He’d built walls. Thick ones. Tall ones. Walls no human could breach.

And yet here was Avery. That tiny, too-loud, too-bright woman who commanded them like a general and smiled like she gave a damn.

He let his head fall back, staring at the ceiling, at the nothingness above.

What the hell are we doing?

They were supposed to feed. To charm. To gather souls. To break the honmoon and be free.

Not… this.

Not sitting here at midnight, haunted by the memory of a crowd’s screams that tasted sweeter than sin, but even sweeter still was the way Avery had looked at him—proud.

That wasn’t part of the plan. That wasn’t part of any plan.

Mystery’s lips curled into a bitter smirk. “You’re losing your edge,” he muttered to himself, voice barely above a whisper.

He closed his eyes and let the chain coil around his fingers like a snake, familiar and cold.

Tomorrow, the mask would go back on. The fans would swoon. The cameras would flash. He’d play his part, like always.

But tonight, in the quiet, he felt the chain tighten—not around his body, but around something far more dangerous.

His un-beating heart.

Chapter 29: Bibs, Breakfast, and Bruised Egos

Chapter 29: Bibs, Breakfast, and Bruised Egos

Avery’s alarm hadn’t even had a chance to go off.

Instead, she was jolted awake by the sound of chaos.

Thuds. Laughter. The unmistakable clatter of a chair being knocked over. Someone shouting—“Baby, stop swinging from the curtain rod!”

She groaned, dragging a hand down her face. Her hair was a mess, sticking out in every direction as she rolled out of bed, still in her oversized sleep shirt that hit mid-thigh, her sleep mask pushed up on her head like a battle crown.

She stumbled to the doorway and squinted into the main room.

The Saja Boys were in full force.

Abbey was trying to wrangle Baby, who was indeed attempting some kind of acrobatic feat on the curtain rod. Romance stood at the kitchen counter, charming the toaster like it owed him something(he didn’t know how to work it.), while Mystery lounged against the wall with an expression that said, I’d help, but this is too entertaining.

Jinu, bless him, was the only one trying to organize things—except he looked about one breath away from throwing the entire breakfast table out the window.

Avery clapped her hands, voice sweet as syrup but with an edge that made them all freeze.

“Boys. Breakfast. Clothes. Shoes. Van. NOW.”

And somehow, by sheer force of will, she got them dressed, fed (if you could call three bites of toast and a swig of juice fed), and out the door.

⸻

The van barreled down the street, Avery gripping the wheel like she was racing at Le Mans, eyes sharp, focused, but still somehow bubbling with excitement. She chattered at lightning speed.

“Okay, so remember—smile. Be polite. Don’t curse on camera. This show’s huge for rookies. Play their silly games, make the fans fall harder. You’re idols, not outlaws, got it? Oh! And when they ask you questions, don’t dodge. We want personality, but not mysterious murder suspects.”

The boys mumbled their agreement, still recovering from the tornado of getting ready.

But inside, Romance was spiraling.

⸻

Inside Romance’s Mind

The bibs.

He could still feel the scratchy fabric of the last ones. The way they’d looked down at themselves, realizing what they’d signed up for. The way the cameras had zoomed in, the hosts laughing as they got dragged into ridiculous skits, reduced from powerful beings to punchlines.

And now?

Oh no. Not again.

As Avery cheerfully parked the van and turned with a dazzling grin, Romance caught sight of the staff approaching with armfuls of those same godforsaken bibs—bright neon colors, their names printed bold across the front like brands.

He felt the familiar prickle of humiliation creep up his spine.

We were kings. And now we’re wearing bibs.

But then he glanced at Avery, practically glowing with anticipation, and the tension in his chest did something dangerous—softened.

We can survive this, he told himself. We’ve survived worse. And this time, maybe it’ll be different.

Even if it meant wearing the damn bib again.

Chapter 30: The Spicy Challenge—Again

Summary:

I had a commenter advise me they were a bit confused on how the huntrix were at the Variety showing this time if they didn’t see the boys concert. So I just want to clarify for everyone. Huntrix was doing what they were in the movie plot line they were taking Rumi to a doctor to get some special medicine for her throat. But instead of running into the boys like they did last time (due to the boys actually having a manager on their ass making sure they don’t wonder lol.) they heard the boys singing. Originally the girls didn’t suspect anything (they boys are a bit more wary of using their powers with Avery around due to not wanting her to get any ideas.) but then they noticed the small things the boys shame marks, their eyes turning gold and people were disappearing from the crowd as the boys fed on them. Now the boys didn’t notice huntrix because unlike last time they weren’t sending all the souls to Gwi-ma they were actively feeding on the crowd and so they had a type of “Soul high” due to this. And Avery didn’t notice the girls because she wasn’t really paying attention to the crowd beside as a broad term. I hope that clears something’s up for people’s confusion!

Chapter 30: The Spicy Challenge—Again

The set was bright. Too bright. Lights gleamed off polished floors and colorful backdrops, cameras poised like vultures. A live studio audience buzzed with anticipation, their energy electric, ready for a show.

And there they were.

The Saja Boys.

Five grown men—immortal, powerful, demonic—perched in oversized high chairs, pastel bibs with their names boldly printed across their chests.

Romance’s bib? Pink. Of course. With a little embroidered heart.

Abbey’s? Blue, stretched tight across his broad frame, looking like it might give up at any moment.

Mystery’s? Purple, matching his hair, his expression hidden behind long locks but his slouched posture screamed kill me now.

Jinu’s? Soft cream, with delicate gold lettering spelling out his name. A king reduced to this.

And Baby? Baby was in his element—bright yellow bib, legs swinging in his chair, grinning like the little chaos demon he was.

Oh no. Not again, Jinu thought bitterly, gripping the edge of his tray. His eyes scanned the shadows at the side of the set. Huntrix. They should be here. They’re here somewhere. Hiding. Waiting to pounce like last time. His spine tensed, every nerve on alert.

The hosts bounded onto the stage, cheerful to the point of cruelty. “It’s time for the Spicy Baby Bottle Challenge!” the main MC announced, voice booming, delighting in the absurdity of it all. His executive assistant, all sleek smiles and perfectly styled hair, followed with a silver tray…

…on which rested five brightly colored baby bottles.

Filled with fiery red liquid.

The hot sauce.

The audience erupted in laughter and applause, phones already out to capture the moment.

Inside, the boys sobbed.

Metaphorically. And in Mystery’s case, maybe literally it’s hard to tell when he always covers his eyes.

Abby stared at the bottle like it might bite him first. Romance looked like he was plotting his own funeral. Jinu’s jaw clenched so tight he thought his teeth might crack. Mystery’s hand twitched toward his bib, as if he might rip it clean off and flee.

And Baby?

Baby’s eyes sparkled.

“Yes! This is my kind of game!”

Avery stood just off-camera, hands clasped under her chin, beaming at her boys like the proudest manager in existence.

“Look at you! So cute! You’re gonna crush this! Think of the fan cams!”

The boys exchanged one collective look: we’re going to die.

And the bottles were handed out.

The MC grinned devilishly. “On the count of three, bottoms up, babies!”

Jinu exhaled slowly, feeling the burn before it even hit his lips. And in the pit of his gut, the memory of Huntrix coiled, the knowledge that this wasn’t just a game anymore.

They’re here. I can feel it.

And as the countdown began—three… two… one…

—Jinu braced for the burn, and whatever was coming next.

Chapter 31: Burn, Baby, Burn

Chapter 31: Burn, Baby, Burn

Avery clutched her sides, tears of laughter threatening the perfect wing of her eyeliner as she watched her boys crumble one by one.

It started with Abbey—the spicy hit was instant. His eyes went wide, face turning a shade of red that rivaled the sauce. He dropped the baby bottle onto his tray, fanning his mouth, gasping, and muttering something that was definitely not appropriate for broadcast.

Then came Mystery, who managed to take two stoic sips before his body betrayed him. His shoulders jerked, he coughed hard, eyes watering beneath that veil of hair. He shot a glare toward the MC that could have melted steel.

Romance lasted just long enough to smirk at the camera—always the charmer—before the burn hit his throat. His smirk cracked, he spluttered, and grabbed at his bib like he could tear it free from this humiliation.

Jinu went down in glorious slow motion—trying so hard to keep his leader dignity, sipping methodically, jaw tight, eyes narrowed. But even he couldn’t fight it off. His hand gripped the bottle so hard the plastic creaked as his cheeks flushed with the heat, sweat beading on his brow. He finally gave up, shoulders slumping, defeated.

And so it was just Baby left. Baby, who grinned around his bottle, sucking it down like it was candy, his legs still swinging.

Only the executive assistant across from him remained—a handsome man who clearly regretted every life choice that had brought him to this moment. His hands trembled, lips trembling, barely able to lift the bottle to his mouth again.

Avery wiped her eyes, still giggling, watching the glorious trainwreck.

But then—

She felt it before she saw it.

A strange shift in the energy of the room.

Her eyes flicked toward the far side of the set—and froze.

Three girls.

They stood at the edge of the stage, dark as shadows, but unmistakable.

The tallest, with a long floor-length purple braid mohawk, rested her hand lightly on the hilt of a glowing saingeom sword, the blade pulsing blue like trapped lightning.

Beside her, a girl with floor-length pink pigtails, each strand shining under the lights, leaned on a glowing staff that thrummed with quiet power.

And at the front, the smallest of the three—black hair in twin buns, face framed by sharp bangs—held up a fistful of small, glimmering daggers, the steel catching the studio lights and reflecting that same eerie blue glow.

All in black. All deadly.

Avery tilted her head, blinking.

Where have I seen them before?

Something about them—about the way they stood, about the weapons, about the threat that clung to them like a second skin—tickled the back of her memory.

But before she could place it, Baby slammed down his empty bottle, victorious.

“Done!” he beamed.

And the studio exploded in applause.

But Avery’s smile had faded but returned when she glanced back up on stage. Her eyes stayed on the girls in black every so often until they were out of her sight. Her gut telling her the real show was just beginning.

Chapter 32: The Surprise Guests (Jinu’s POV)

Summary:

Look demons aren’t good guys all the time. I do picture they have feelings (obviously they feel shame, guilt and other bad feelings.) but they also feel caring towards others if they’re close (though in my opinion demons probably have to have an actual emotional connection with someone to care about them past wanting to manipulate them, or seeing them as food.). Also the demons definitely are possessive, obsessive and ever a bit aggressive when it comes to things they see as theirs people,places, things kinda deal. I also picture feeding off of the human souls probably gives them some kinda high, a delicious feeling the wraps around them and makes them forget all of their mistakes for a short time.

Again Jinu cared about the Rumi from the other time line, this one he kinda separates in his head though at times you’ll realize he has a hard time doing that because it is still Rumi even if this Rumi knows nothing about him.

Chapter 32: The Surprise Guests

Jinu wiped the last traces of fire from his lips, that smirk curling slow and dangerous as he scanned the stage.

There you are.

Just like before—exactly like before. Huntrix, hiding in the shadows at the top of the set. Thinking they were clever. Thinking they were unseen.

But this time? This time he had the upper hand.

Jinu straightened, the picture of charm, raising his hand to the audience. His voice rang out warm and excited, dripping with that perfect idol sweetness that made fans scream themselves hoarse.

“We have a surprise for all of you today!”

The studio erupted. The fans’ energy surged like a tide, crashing against the stage, eager, wild, desperate for more.

Jinu lifted his hand higher, gesturing toward the top of the stage where the three figures froze, caught in the sudden spotlight.

“Please welcome—Huntrix!”

The roar from the audience was deafening. Phones shot into the air. Fans sobbed. Chants began immediately: “Hun-trix! Hun-trix!”

On the catwalk above, the girls blinked, caught like deer in headlights.

The one with the purple braid tried first, her voice a little too high, a little too forced. “Oh! Uh—we—we were just so excited to see the new group! We wanted to… to give our congratulations!”

Her bandmate with the pink pigtails nodded so fast her staff wobbled. “Yes! Big congratulations! We’re… huge fans!”

The smallest one with the twin buns just stood there, daggers still in hand, clearly unsure if she should be smiling or preparing to throw them.

The fans didn’t care. They ate it up, screaming louder, the energy hitting fever pitch.

And Jinu—oh, Jinu—he soaked it in.

The warmth. The adoration. The tidal wave of soul energy washing over him, filling the hollow places inside. He could feel the crowd thinning, people disappearing as the Saja Boys fed—on their love. Their obsession. Their very being.

Jinu’s smile turned dazzling as a slide was wheeled onto the stage, bright and playful, as if this was all part of the plan.

“We would be so honored to share a stage with you, Huntrix!” His voice rang out pure and bright, but his eyes glinted with smug satisfaction—checkmate.

The girls exchanged a quick, panicked glance, but what could they do? The crowd was wild, the cameras were rolling, and any move now would look like they were the bad guys.

So they smiled. Awkwardly. Politely. They climbed down.

The fans went insane.

And Jinu, drinking in the storm of love and chaos, thought: This time, we win.

Chapter 33: The Manager’s Eye

Summary:

Bobby is actually a golden favorite of mine in the movie, but Avery is managing a boy band who wants to be bigger then his own clients so there is obviously a rivalry in Avery’s head… though not so much in Bobby’s.

Chapter 33: The Manager’s Eye

Avery stood just off-stage, half-hidden behind a lighting rig, her arms crossed, one hand still clutching her phone, ready to film if a fan-cam-worthy moment happened.

Her heart pounded—not with nerves, but with adrenaline, with the thrill of watching her boys shine.

But the scene unfolding was… unexpected.

Huntrix.

Huntrix.

Avery blinked, brow furrowing as she watched the three girls descend the slide, forced smiles plastered on their faces, their weapons awkwardly hidden behind their backs now, clearly trying to play it off for the cameras.

Wait.

Her mind ticked fast. Huntrix? That’s Bobby’s group. That must be—

She squinted, studying them through the bright stage lights.

Purple braid—that’s gotta be Rumi. The leader. Pink pigtails… Mira? And the little one with the daggers—Zoey?

Avery tilted her head, lips pursing as she watched them try to play nice.

What the hell are they doing here?

For a brief second, the manager part of her bristled. This smelled of Bobby. Some kind of stunt, some kind of sabotage or publicity steal. Typical.

But then—she looked at the crowd.

The fans were losing it.

Screaming, crying, waving lightsticks like their lives depended on it. The energy was through the roof. The Saja Boys were basking in it, playing it smooth, smiling, waving, making room on stage for the girls like true professionals.

Avery’s heart swelled.

Who cares why they’re here? she thought, a grin spreading across her face. Look at the fans. Soaking it all in. Look at my boys—taking it in stride like kings.

The cameras swung to catch every angle, the chants of “Saja Boys! Huntrix!” blending together in a wild symphony of devotion.

Avery tapped her phone screen, already thinking ahead.

This is gold. This is everything. Let Bobby seethe. We’ll ride this wave right past Huntrix and straight to the top.

And as her boys stood shoulder to shoulder with their so-called rivals, Avery’s shark-like smile gleamed under the stage lights.

Chapter 34: Ship It, Sell It, Steal It

Chapter 34: Ship It, Sell It, Steal It

Avery kept filming, her hands steady despite the thrill racing through her veins.

The stage was absolute chaos—but the kind that sells. The kind that trends.

The Saja Boys and Huntrix were mid-game, split into pairs for some ridiculous relay involving balance boards and rubber chickens (because of course). The fans were losing their minds, screaming at every stumble, every accidental hand touch, every flash of eye contact between a Saja boy and a Huntrix girl.

Avery’s phone captured it all.

But her mind was already three steps ahead.

Look at them. The fans are eating this up like starving wolves. Imagine if they thought the boys were crushing on Huntrix. Imagine the parasocial frenzy. The fan cams. The edits. The shipping wars.

Her thumb hovered over the record button as she started mentally stitching together the perfect moments:

—Romance catching Mira before she fell, the camera zooming on their faces too close for comfort.
—Jinu offering Rumi his hand with that dazzling, too-pure smile.
—Baby and Zoey high-fiving and laughing like lifelong besties.

This is gold. This is better than gold. This is platinum.

Avery’s lips twitched, curling into a shark-like grin, sharp and gleaming.

I could make a fake account… she mused, eyes gleaming as she watched the chaos on stage. Post some “leaked” edits. A little soft-focus. Some romantic music. Slow it down at just the right second. The fans would go rabid. And in the confusion…

Her grin widened, her eyes almost glittering with glee.

We poach their fans faster than you can say “stan switch.”

Without realizing it, a soft evil cackle slipped from her throat. Quiet at first. Then louder. A few staff nearby gave her odd glances, but she didn’t care.

She was in the zone.

It’s tricky, tricky, tricky, tricky…

The music thumped faintly from the stage speakers as the games continued, but all Avery could hear was the sound of opportunity knocking—and she was ready to kick the door down.

Chapter 35: The Enemy That Forgot (Jinu’s POV)

Summary:

Now Rumi and Jinu had an obvious relationship (friendship,romantic, how ever you wanna see it in the movie.) the other boys did not care I think they’d be way more likely to be like “let’s just kill them and be done with it.” Kinda thing, though Jinu is their leader and they follow his lead.

Chapter 35: The Enemy That Forgot

The stage lights felt hotter than hellfire. The cheers of the crowd crashed over the boys like waves, feeding them, filling the cracks in their hollow hearts—but beneath it all, there was a pulse of something colder.

They don’t know.

Jinu smiled. Oh, he smiled—perfect idol smile, soft eyes, that gentle tilt of his head the fans adored. But inside? He seethed.

Rumi doesn’t even remember.

There she was. So close. Laughing lightly at some joke the MC made, her long purple braid mohawk swaying as she moved. The same girl who had once fought at his side in the dark. The same girl who had cornered him in a park, sworn she’d help break his chains—and had meant it.

She had been the one person who saw the truth he kept buried.

The shame of leaving his mother and young sister behind. The hollow victory of selling his soul for fame, for comfort, for the glittering emptiness Gwi-ma promised. The night he’d confessed it to her, voice raw and broken, as if saying it aloud might lighten the weight on his chest.

And she’d listened.

She’d called him a fool—but a fool worth saving. And when he had given a sliver of his soul to strengthen her blade, when he had fought beside her to bring down the demon king’s grip, he’d believed for a fleeting, precious moment that they could win.

She had been like a friend or maybe a sister in that final battle. A light he thought he could follow out of the dark.

And now?

Now she stood beside him on the stage like a stranger. Oblivious. Caught up in the glitz and glamor of the show. Her weapon hidden, her eyes bright with the thrill of the moment, as if they were nothing more than idols sharing a stage—not enemies bound by blood, by war, by the weight of timelines.

Jinu’s chest tightened. His hand flexed at his side, resisting the urge to reach for her, to shake her, to make her remember.

But he didn’t. He couldn’t. Not yet.

So he turned to the crowd, voice honey-sweet. “Aren’t we lucky to share the stage with such amazing seniors today?”

The fans erupted. The energy was intoxicating.

Nearby, Romance played his part well, winking at Mira in a way that made her blush, but inside his thoughts were just as twisted.

She doesn’t know. None of them do. We could end this now. But not with all these eyes on us.

Abbey managed polite nods and smiles when the cameras caught him, but the itch of old scars burned under his skin. We bled for this stage once already.

Mystery said nothing, but beneath that silver-purple curtain of hair, his gaze stayed sharp. Watching. Waiting.

Baby laughed like he didn’t have a care in the world, basking in the fans’ screams, trading easy banter with Zoey—but even he felt it: the hollow ache of history forgotten.

The Saja Boys moved like professionals, like the idols they were supposed to be. But beneath the surface, the storm churned.

They don’t remember. But we do.

And Jinu?

Jinu couldn’t stop stealing glances at Rumi. Couldn’t stop feeling the phantom weight of the bond they’d shared, the friendship that had been forged in fire, the trust that had made him believe for one brief, beautiful time that he could be more than Gwi-ma’s puppet.

But this wasn’t that Rumi.

This Rumi didn’t know him. Didn’t carry the memory of those battles, those confessions, those nights when they’d fought back-to-back against the dark.

And somehow, that hurt more than if she’d hated him.

This time, Jinu thought, the weight of resolve settling into his bones, we’ll be the ones to finish it. On our terms.

The cheers of the crowd rose like a tide, drowning out everything but the sound of his own heartbeat.

And Jinu smiled.

Because this time, it would end the way it should have.

Chapter 36: The Afterglow and the Silent War

Chapter 36: The Afterglow and the Silent War

The crowd’s roar slowly dimmed as the final notes of the show faded into the buzzing hum of backstage activity. The Saja Boys—sweat-slick, glowing under the harsh lights—gathered near the exit ramp, catching their breath, riding the high of adrenaline.

But Jinu’s focus was elsewhere.

His gaze drifted toward the far corner of the backstage area, where Huntrix—Rumi, Mira, and Zoey—stood like a storm cloud over the space. The air between the groups was taut, thick with memories only one side remembered.

Then Avery appeared at Jinu’s side—a burst of soft colors and sharp purpose. The lavender dress, the rose gold pins, the flawless nails—she looked like she belonged at a garden party, not at the edge of a battlefield.

And yet, Jinu could feel it. The glint in her eyes. The sweetness on her lips that masked something steelier underneath.

“Great job, boys!” she said, voice honey-sweet but with that hint of bite. “I’m going to introduce myself to Huntrix now. Don’t worry, I’ll get you some water. Relax. Stay sharp.”

A quick wink, and she was off, a predator in pastel.

Jinu exhaled slowly. Avery might not know the true nature of this war—but somehow, she played her part like she did.

Across the way, Huntrix stood in a tight cluster. Rumi scanned the room, ever the leader, her expression shifting the moment she spotted Avery’s approach. Mira fidgeted, shooting quick glances between the groups, and Zoey’s fingers ghosted near the hilts of her twin daggers, as if expecting an ambush.

Avery didn’t falter. Her smile bloomed warm and genuine as she approached.

“Hi! I’m Avery Quinn, manager of the Saja Boys. They’re huge fans of your work. I just wanted to say how incredible your performance was tonight.”

She offered her hand, and Rumi accepted it after the briefest hesitation, her grip firm but polite.

“Thank you,” Rumi said, studying Avery’s face with that hunter’s precision. “Congratulations on your debut. Your boys are… impressive.”

Avery’s smile softened, the sharpness tucked away behind effortless charm. “That means a lot, truly. Oh! I brought these—” She held up a small carrier of water bottles, offering them like a peace gesture. “I figured you’d be parched. I know our guys are.”

Zoey blinked, surprised. “That’s… really thoughtful.”

Mira glanced at Rumi, uncertain, then accepted a bottle, her guard lowering by a hair.

Rumi’s eyes narrowed slightly, confusion flickering there. There was no dark aura around Avery, no marks on her skin that marked her as one of them.

“You’re human,” Rumi said quietly, as if confirming it for herself.

Avery tilted her head, playful but sincere. “Last I checked. Why—did you think I was something else?”

There was a beat of awkward silence, then Rumi laughed softly, caught off guard. “No. Just… not what I expected.”

Avery grinned, genuine now, basking in the small victory. “I get that a lot.”

The moment lingered—sweet, civil, but beneath it the undercurrent of tension hummed. Avery might not have known the depth of this war, but instinctively, she played the game as if she did.

Finally, she offered a polite nod. “Well, I won’t keep you. Congrats again. Hope we share a stage with you all soon.”

As she turned back toward the Saja Boys, arms full of spare waters, her grin stretched wider.

“Alright, boys. Hydrate up. We’ve got a long road ahead.”

Jinu caught Mystery’s glance—a silent question.

He nodded once.

The stage was set. The silent war had begun.

Chapter 37: Hot Sauce, Hot Tempers, and the Next Move

Chapter 37: Hot Sauce, Hot Tempers, and the Next Move

The ride home from the variety show was a blur of streetlights and exhaustion. The boys lounged in the back of the van, their bibs crumpled, the lingering taste of hot sauce still burning their tongues. Avery sat in the passenger seat, fingers flying over her phone as she fired off emails, DMs, and notes at lightning speed. Her eyes gleamed with that same spark Jinu had seen before—half-strategy, half-mania.

By the time they reached the apartment, the tension had shifted. The battle was behind them, but Avery was already plotting the next war.

“I’m going to freshen up and do some work,” she chirped as they stepped inside, her voice too sweet, too bright. “You boys figure out dinner or something. Just don’t burn my kitchen down.”

Without waiting for a response, she disappeared into her room, the door clicking shut.

The Saja Boys exhaled as one.

Jinu slumped onto the couch, rubbing at the back of his neck. Romance sprawled dramatically across the armchair, Abbey stretched out on the rug, Mystery leaned against the wall, and Baby… well. Baby was in the kitchen.

The sound of a bottle unscrewing, the telltale glug-glug-glug of liquid being downed.

The boys froze.

“Baby?” Jinu called, sitting upright.

When Avery emerged from her room ten minutes later, clutching a notepad full of scribbles and plans, she paused mid-step—her gaze locking onto the kitchen scene.

There stood Baby, empty bottle tilted back, lips stained red, eyes watering—but in bliss.

Her Franks Red Hot.

The bottle from her Nana Gracie’s care packages. The one she rationed like liquid gold because it was hard to find and expensive in Korea when you did find it.

Empty?!

The apartment held its breath.

“WHAT. ARE. YOU. DOING?!” Avery’s voice cracked through the space like a whip.

Baby blinked at her, then hiccupped, steam practically rising from his ears. “Uh… snack?”

That was it.

Avery launched at him like a gremlin unleashed, notebook flying, hair wild, a blur of limbs and fury. The apartment exploded into chaos—Romance dove out of the way, Abbey tried to intervene and got smacked with a flailing elbow from who he wasn’t too sure, Mystery cackled until Avery grabbed a throw pillow and yeeted it at his head as she scurried her way over to baby.

“MY HOT SAUCE, YOU LITTLE—!”

“Mercy!” Baby yelped, ducking behind the counter as Avery climbed onto a chair like some pastel-clad avenger.

“THAT WAS FROM NANA GRACIE!”

It took all four boys to finally calm her down, Baby hiding behind Jinu as a human shield.

Panting, hair mussed, Avery straightened her dress, smoothed her cardigan, and took a deep breath. The manic gleam returned to her eyes, but this time it was focused. A shiver passed through each man’s spine.

“Alright. Now that you’ve sufficiently tested my patience—here’s what’s next.”

The boys straightened, wary.

“A modeling agency reached out. They want to book you for a campaign next week. And a lyricist contacted me—she’s interested in helping you build your next hit.”

Baby peeked out from behind Jinu, hopeful. “Pizza first?”

Avery’s smile was sweet eyes like daggers with a dangerous glint. “Of course. But let’s get one thing clear.” Her gaze swept over them, sharp as a blade. “You didn’t think you could keep a fan base with one song, did you?”

The boys exchanged sheepish looks.

“Well… technically we have two,” Romance offered weakly.

Avery narrowed her eyes. “And that is?”

Jinu cleared his throat, rubbing his neck. “Your Idol. It’s not like Soda Pop, though. It’s darker. Edgier.”

Avery’s grin stretched wide. “Perfect. We’ll work both angles. But after pizza—you’re all going to bed. We start planning the album tomorrow. I want outlines, concepts, everything.”

She whipped out her phone and ordered pizza with the speed of someone planning a military operation.

As they ate—peace, at last, settling over the apartment—the boys exchanged glances.

This manager of theirs? She was scarier than Gwi-ma ever was.

And somehow, they wouldn’t have it any other way.

Chapter 38: The Manager and the Monsters

Summary:

So I have a date tonight, and instead of ya know being a responsible adult I’ve just been uploading this… tbf, I dislike not being able to do what I want (aka writing when the feelings hit me.) nothing against my boyfriend of course but ya know how ADHD is once you get your mind on something everything else seems like a chore.

Chapter 38: The Manager and the Monsters

The living room felt like the aftermath of a battle.

The pizza boxes were empty, crumbs scattered like fallen troops across the coffee table. The air still carried the faint tang of hot sauce, like the ghost of chaos past.

The Saja Boys lounged in varying states of exhaustion, bellies full, adrenaline ebbing. And at the front of it all, standing with crossed arms and a look of righteous fury, was Avery Quinn.

Her long hair was a little wild from the earlier scuffle, cheeks flushed pink with lingering indignation. She surveyed them like a general addressing unruly soldiers.

“I see now I can’t trust some of you to be civil human beings,” she announced, her tone sugar-sweet but dripping with judgment.

Her hazel eyes zeroed in on Baby, who immediately put on his most innocent face, whistling and glancing at the ceiling like it was the most fascinating thing in the apartment.

The rest of the boys smothered their laughs. Barely.

Avery shook her head, exasperation giving way to her usual razor-sharp focus. “Alright. Go shower. Get ready for bed. Tomorrow’s going to be long—we’re planning this album, and I need to find a choreographer to work with you once the new lyrics are done.”

She clapped her hands, decisive. “Let’s go, let’s go.”

The boys scrambled to obey, their bodies moving on autopilot as Avery disappeared back into her room, no doubt to plot more strategies or eviscerate someone over email.

And then, at last, the apartment was quiet.

They regrouped in the Jinu’s room, slouched on the beanbag chairs and the floor, the dim glow of the streetlights casting long shadows across their faces.

“…She’s terrifying,” Mystery muttered, pulling his hair out of his face for once, only to let it fall right back into place.

Romance huffed a laugh, tipping his head back against the beanbag off. “I think I’m in love.”

Abbey groaned, stretching his arms over his head. “We’re all gonna die. Not from Gwi-ma. Not from the tether. From her. She’s going to strangle us with her bare hands the next time Baby drinks something special to her.”

Baby, for his part, sat cross-legged on the floor, grinning like he’d won the lottery. “Worth it. That was the best hot sauce I’ve ever had.”

Jinu didn’t join in the banter. He stared at the closed door of Avery’s room, jaw tight, thoughts tangled.

She was… relentless. Fearless. That fire in her—he hadn’t seen it coming. Not when they first met her at the café. Not when she opened her apartment to them. And certainly not when she’d practically leapt across the room to murder Baby over a bottle of hot sauce.

She cared. Fiercely. About her things, about their future, about them.

It was dangerous, that kind of devotion. Dangerous, because it reminded him what it felt like to have someone on his side. Someone who didn’t know the full truth of what they were, and yet still fought like hell for them. Dangerous also because it fed them the tether soaked up this type of devotion and radiated it through the boys cores.

He swallowed hard.

“Get some rest,” he said quietly, pushing himself up. “She’s right. Tomorrow’s going to be a long day.”

The others nodded, the mood settling into something quieter. He watched them head off—Abby and Romance bickering good-naturedly, Baby bouncing down the hall, Mystery already lost in thought.

Jinu lingered a moment longer, gaze still on Avery’s door.

“…You’re going to be the death of us,” he murmured. But even as he said it, a small smile tugged at the corner of his mouth.

And maybe, just maybe, he didn’t mind.

Chapter 39: The Queen’s Gambit

Chapter 39: The Queen’s Gambit

The apartment was quiet, wrapped in the deep blue hush of predawn. Outside, the first glow of morning crept between the blinds, painting soft stripes across the floor. Inside, at the small desk tucked against the living room wall, Avery Quinn hunched over her laptop, eyes sharp and wild with determination.

She hadn’t slept much. But who needed sleep when you had a mission?

Her long brown hair was tied in a loose knot, wisps falling into her face. She wore an oversized cardigan over her pajama dress, sleeves pushed up as her fingers flew across the keys, tabs upon tabs open—concept art boards, choreographer portfolios, social media analytics, email drafts. Her hazel eyes gleamed in the light of the screen, wide and unblinking, burning with the kind of fire that could reduce obstacles to ash.

On one side of her screen: notes and concept sketches she’d scrawled between emails. Bubblegum pastels. Sharp contrast black-and-white fits for a duality concept. A sketch of the boys’ names paired with taglines: Jinu: The Gentle Storm. Abby: The Shield. Mystery: The Shadow. Romance: The Flame. Baby: The Spark.

On the other side: choreographer reels playing on mute. She replayed one in particular, a woman known for combining sharp street style with idol-level polish. Avery jotted the name down in her notebook, stars drawn around it. She’ll get the boys clean and dangerous. Fans will eat it up.

A ping. Another email. She scanned the message—a variety show offering a guest spot—and her fingers flew, typing out a polished yes, weaving in conditions that ensured prime exposure.

Another ping. A small fashion label looking for fresh faces for an ad campaign. She smirked. No one’s fresher than my boys. Her reply was confident, warm but firm. They’re interested. Let’s talk numbers.

She switched tabs to Instagram—the official Saja Boys account now glowing with overnight follows, comments in multiple languages, hearts flying across their first few posts. Then she switched to her fake fan account, the one she’d built quietly, strategically. The one that already had hundreds of followers thanks to carefully worded comments and edits.

On that account, she’d posted the first shippy montage: clips of Romance smiling at Huntrix’s Mira, Baby helping Zoey pick up a dropped prop, Jinu’s subtle glances at Rumi. Soft filters. Background music just sweet enough to fuel fan fantasies.

Let them fall in love with the idea, she thought, eyes alight, scrolling through the comments.

💬 Omg they’d be so cute together!!!
💬 Saja boys x Huntrix collab WHEN???
💬 I’m living for this tension 😭💖

Avery grinned, a dark, wicked little smile. Hook, line, sinker.

Her leg bounced beneath the table, energy crackling in her veins. She wasn’t just building a boyband. She wasn’t just managing some idols. She was crafting a legend. And when the Saja Boys rose, she would rise with them.

Her fingers drummed on the desk as she whispered to herself, voice low, breathless with ambition. “This is it. Our shot. My shot. No more failures. No more being forgotten in the shadows. We’re going to the top—and we’re going to do it faster than anyone’s seen before.”

Her phone vibrated—another request for an interview. She grinned wider, eyes gleaming with a dangerous sort of joy. Another yes fired off. Another opportunity locked down.

Behind her, the apartment remained still, the boys asleep, unaware of the storm of strategy brewing just feet away.

Avery glanced toward their rooms, her gaze softening just for a heartbeat.

Then she turned back to her laptop, eyes narrowing, and kept building her empire.

Chapter 40: The General’s March

Summary:

Who’s yalls favorite Saja boy? I’m personally finding it hard to know who to like most based on looks, and personality is what I make it (ya know since only Jinu really had a collective one.) so I always enjoy hearing how others perceive them.

Chapter 40: The General’s March

The smell of oatmeal filled the apartment, warm and homely—but beneath that, there was tension in the air. The kind of tension that made even demons pause and listen.

One by one, the Saja Boys emerged from their rooms, bleary-eyed, hair tousled, still wearing the exhaustion of the previous day. But whatever grogginess clung to them evaporated the second they stepped into the living room.

There she was.

Their manager Avery Quinn.

In a clean pastel blue sweater and matching leggings, hair tied back, eyes gleaming like she hadn’t slept a wink—and quite obviously hasn’t had to. She stood in front of a giant whiteboard she’d dragged from who-knew-where, already covered in bullet points, diagrams, concept doodles, and hastily scribbled timelines.

On the coffee table sat bowls of plain oatmeal, neatly lined up for them like they were soldiers reporting for duty. Along with magazines and pictures.

“Good morning, boys!” Avery chirped, chipper and terrifying all at once. “Breakfast is ready. Please fuel up, because we’ve got work to do.”

They shuffled toward the oatmeal without a word, glancing between each other like prisoners sharing a silent pact. Jinu grabbed his bowl first, nodding in quiet acceptance of his fate. Romance and Mystery followed. Baby grabbed his with a grin, still riding the chaos high of last night decided to be an asshat and grabbed another thing of hot sauce (one Avery got from a Korean market.) and dump it in his oatmeal like a psychopath, Abbey blinked at baby confused and slightly disgusted before looking at the board in further distress.

Avery clapped her hands once, sharp and decisive. “Okay! Here’s where we stand. Album concept meeting—now. I want to know what images you want to show off. What kind of vibe you want fans to feel from you. Dark? Sweet? Dangerous? Playful? All of it? Tell me. We shape this today.”

She started pacing in front of the whiteboard, marker in hand, like a general before a battle.

“Oh, and! Tomorrow we meet the lyricist.” Her eyes sparkled with manic delight. “You’ll love her. And if you don’t…” she smiled sweetly, too sweetly, “you’ll happily work with her anyway. Unless you want me to poke out your eyeballs and feed them to stray cats.”

The boys froze mid-bite.

A shiver ran through them—not fear exactly, but something more primal, more familiar. Arousal? Excitement? They were demons, after all. Violence wasn’t a threat. It was foreplay.

Romance coughed into his spoon, trying to hide his smirk. Mystery shifted on the couch, clearing his throat, hair falling deeper over his face. Abbey bit his lip, staring at Avery like she was both a demon and a prize. Baby just grinned, wiggling his eyebrows at Jinu, who kept his gaze fixed firmly on the board, trying not to combust.

“And,” Avery continued, oblivious—or not—to the effect she was having, “I got a fashion label’s email last night. They want to dress you for the next showcase. Small label, but stylish. I accepted, obviously. You should be very happy. We’re going further, faster, than I ever dreamed possible.”

Her voice softened, but that glint in her eyes sharpened into something dangerous, something unstoppable. “We’re going to the top, boys. And if I have to drag your bodies up the steps myself, I will. Don’t doubt it.”

The room went silent for a beat, all of them just staring at her.

Each one felt it in their bones: she meant it. She would claw, bite, and bleed for this dream. For their dream.

Jinu exhaled slowly, a grin tugging at his mouth despite himself. “Yes, ma’am.”

The others echoed it, hearts pounding—not from fear. From the electric thrill of knowing they’d thrown in their lot with a force of nature.

Avery nodded, turning back to her whiteboard, already scribbling ideas and deadlines.

The Saja Boys ate their oatmeal in silence, watching the general march on.

And every single one of them knew: she’s going to get us there. Even if it killed them.

Chapter 41: Threads of Chaos

Summary:

I’m not to sure about this chapter, but it’s what I have now it might change a bit later.

Chapter 41: Threads of Chaos

The apartment felt smaller with all of them crammed inside, the coffee table buried under sketchbooks, water bottles, and half-empty bags of snacks.

Avery sat cross-legged on the couch, marker poised like a blade, her blue sweater soft and oversized but her focus razor-sharp. The whiteboard behind her was already a battlefield: DARK DUALITY?? scrawled in bold, arrows leading to SWEET VS SINISTER?, TRADITIONAL FUSION?, and at the bottom, in all caps: SOUL-STEALING EYE CONTACT (FIGURATIVE!??)

She tapped the marker against her lip. “Alright, team. Let’s lock this in. I want concept words. Vibes. Aesthetic. When fans see you, what do you want them to feel?”

The boys shifted, exchanging glances.

Romance was the first to break the silence, leaning back against the arm of the sofa, smirk lazy but eyes sharp. “Dangerously sweet. Like candy with a bite.”

Mystery, half-hidden behind his hair, added softly, “Something layered. What you see isn’t what you get.”

“Good.” Avery scribbled. “Baby?”

“Chaotic fun,” he said brightly, kicking his feet against the floor. “Like you want to party with us but also maybe hide your wallet.”

Abbey crossed his arms, considering. “Solid. Loyal. The kind of guys you can count on.”

Avery’s marker flew across the board. “And Jinu?”

Jinu hesitated, eyes flicking to the window like he could outrun the question. Finally, he said, “Magnetic. Untouchable. Like you could reach for us, but we’re always a little out of grasp.”

Avery underlined it twice, lips curling into a grin. “Perfect. Now—let’s talk look. You want bubblegum pop? Bad boy? Somewhere in between?”

Romance tilted his head. “Both. Bubblegum to draw them in… bad boy so they don’t forget us.”

“Nice.” Avery nodded, getting into it. “So—costume vibe. Streetwear? Suits? Traditional fusion? Imagine your debut stage—what are you wearing?”

Mystery finally looked up, his voice low but clear. “Something sharp. Tailored. But with that traditional edge. Like—old world meets new world.”

Baby grinned. “Can I have pastel accessories? Like a charm on my belt or a cute pin?”

“You can have three,” Avery said, making him beam.

Abbey shrugged, but there was purpose in it. “Whatever fits as long as it moves, but also shows my muscles. I don’t want to feel like I’m drowning in fabric.”

Jinu’s voice was quiet. “Layers. Hidden details. Something that looks simple until you really see it.”

Avery stepped back, admiring the growing map of ideas. “This. This is what I needed. You guys are making my life so much easier.”

Then, with that bright, shark-like curiosity: “Tell me—where were you staying before I found you? You never really said.”

The air changed.

Abby rubbed the back of his neck. “Uh… one of those Grand Royal places…”

“Or Royal Grand,” Romance added, too fast.

“Number Suites?” Baby tried, hopeful.

Avery raised a brow, deadpan. “Wow. Super specific.”

They laughed—too loud, too eager. She narrowed her eyes but let it slide. For now.

“Okay, okay. I’ll stop prying. You’ve earned the rest of the day off. But no burning down the apartment, please.”

The boys practically bolted, tossing thank-yous over their shoulders.

As soon as they hit the street, their easy idol smiles faded.

Jinu’s fingers twitched—a subtle gesture, precise—and the air shimmered.

With a soft thud, Derpy the blue tiger materialized, massive paws slipping on the pavement as his eyes pointed in opposite directions. His tail flopped beneath him as he sat down hard, mouth open in a lopsided grin, drool already forming.

Sussie the black-and-white magpie appeared in a flutter of feathers, the tiny gat he’d stolen still perched askew on his head. All six glowing eyes blinked independently as he preened, then glared at Derpy.

Derpy tried to nuzzle him. Sussie shrieked, pecked his ear, and snatched the gat back before Derpy slobbered on it.

Jinu crouched, scratching Derpy behind one ear. “We need Huntrix. Find them. Deliver this: We’d love to repay their kindness. Tell them the Saja Boys invite them over.”

Derpy sneezed, nearly flattening Sussie with his paw.

Sussie fluffed up, furious, and flapped into the air, muttering in a language of caws and clicks. Derpy bounded after him, knocking over a trash can on his way.

The boys watched them go, a mix of dread and resignation on their faces.

“This’ll go great,” Mystery muttered.

“Flawless plan,” Romance deadpanned.

But Jinu just smirked, watching his ridiculous duo vanish into the night.

Let’s see if our dear friends bite.

Chapter 42: Chains and Crossed Blades

Summary:

Now this chapter I quite like, because it shows a huge change from the original movie (besides Avery) the huntrix group also becomes a bit more center stage here, but at this time they aren’t friendly, they aren’t allies, and they’re not anywhere near the same page because this isn’t the time line where Rumi has met Jinu personally.

Chapter 42: Chains and Crossed Blades

The meeting place was as forgotten as the promises that had led them here: an old rehearsal studio at the edge of town. Dust choked the air, cracked mirrors lined the walls, and the warped floorboards groaned under the weight of history—of ghosts neither side was ready to face.

Baby had suggested it. “If they see we came unarmed, maybe they’ll listen.”

So the Saja Boys stood in the dim space, no weapons, no illusions, nothing but the weight of the guilt and shame what they carried showed on their skin.The faint hum of streetlights outside was their only witness.

The door creaked open.

Huntrix entered like shadows splitting the night. Rumi led, her presence sharp as a drawn blade. Her eyes swept the room, cataloging threats—finding none, but trusting nothing. Zoey followed, hands relaxed at her sides, but too near her glittering daggers to call it peace. Mira drifted in last, magic simmering beneath her skin, ready to ignite at the first wrong word.

The tension thickened like smoke. For a breath, no one dared disturb it.

Then Rumi broke the silence, voice cold as steel.
“You’re either very brave or very stupid to ask for this.”

Jinu stepped forward, palms open, heart pounding loud enough he swore they could hear it.
“We don’t want to fight. We came because we need your help.”

Mira snorted, derision thick in her voice.
“Help? From us? Don’t insult us.”

Zoey’s eyes flicked between them, wary.
“What’s your angle? Demons don’t beg.”

“There’s no angle.” Romance’s smirk was gone, stripped down to the raw truth beneath. “We’re bound. The deal’s we made with Gwi-ma. You know what that means.”

Rumi’s stare sharpened. If she could have turned it into a blade, she would have.
“It means you belong to Gwi-ma. You wear his chains because you chose to. And now you want sympathy?”

Mystery’s voice, low and quiet as falling ash:
“We chose once. And we’ve paid every day since.”

Baby stepped forward, voice too eager, too open.
“Please. We don’t want to serve him anymore. If we can break it—we can be free. That’s all we want. A chance.”

But Rumi’s eyes showed no mercy.
“A chance? After what your kind has done? You think we’d trust a word out of your mouth? I see what you are. I see what you’ll always be.”

Her hand moved before her words were finished—blade drawn, the steel catching what little light remained.

Zoey’s daggers slipped into her fingers like they belonged there. Mira’s staff flared faintly blue, magic crackling at the ready.

And yet—the Saja Boys didn’t move to attack. They braced, they shielded, but they did not strike.

Rumi lunged, blade sweeping low. Jinu deflected with his forearm, teeth gritted, forcing her back without harm.

“Rumi!” he called out, voice breaking on the weight of her name. “We don’t want to fight you. We want to be free. Just free.”

But she wasn’t listening. The hunter’s rage had taken hold.
“You’ll get your freedom when we end you.”

Blades clashed against flesh and warding gestures. Zoey’s daggers hissed through the air, glancing off Abbey’s forearm as he shielded Baby. Mira’s magic lashed out, but Romance countered with sheer will, absorbing the strike’s force into the floorboards rather than throwing it back.

Mystery caught Zoey’s wrist mid-swing, holding her in place for a heartbeat. His face was hidden, but his voice trembled with something rawer than fear.
“Please. Don’t do this.”

But Zoey wrenched free, fury burning in her eyes.

The Saja Boys only defended—dodging, blocking, retreating—but not one blow was thrown in return.

Jinu met Rumi’s eyes again, desperate, soul laid bare.
“We don’t want to serve him. We don’t want to hurt anyone. We just want to live.”

For a moment, just a flicker, Rumi hesitated. The blade wavered in her grip.

But duty drowned doubt. Her jaw clenched.
“You should have thought of that before you sold your souls.”

And the battle raged on.

Chapter 43: Beneath the Mask

Summary:

Funnily enough I originally had this chapter further in the story but I accidental deleted a ton of chapters and got to rewrite them! Which means I was able to get a better pacing in my opinion regarding this information.

Chapter 43: Beneath the Mask
The night air was heavy, the city’s usual hum swallowed by the quiet dread that clung to the Saja Boys as they materialized in a darkened alley just beyond Avery’s apartment. Their magic, frayed from the clash, struggled to hold the human masks in place.

It failed.

Ashen skin. Golden eyes, slit like a predator’s. Claws that shook from exhaustion. Fangs bared in pained breaths. The illusions crumbled, leaving only what they truly were.

Jinu swayed, barely upright. Romance and Baby leaned on each other, blood streaking their faces. Abbey’s arms hung heavy at his sides, cuts still weeping down to his fingertips. Mystery crouched low, chest heaving, as if the weight of this form was too much to bear.

“We shouldn’t have gone,” Jinu rasped, regret bitter on his tongue.

But before any could answer, the apartment door burst open.

Avery.

Her eyes were wide, wild with worry, phone clenched in one hand. Her hair was messy from anxious fingers raking through it, and the oversized sweater she’d thrown on in her haste was slipping off one shoulder. She froze at the sight of them—these monstrous versions of the boys she’d bled herself dry to protect.

But she didn’t scream. She didn’t recoil.

Her heart raced, yes—but it wasn’t fear.

It was relief.

“Avery—” Jinu tried, voice raw.

“Oh my god. Oh my god.” She was already moving, rushing down the stairs. “What the hell happened?!”

She didn’t stop to gawk at claws or fangs or the gold that burned in their eyes. No. She ducked under Jinu’s arm, braced him against her smaller frame, and started half-dragging him toward the door.

“Inside. Now. I don’t care what happened. You’re hurt. We’ll figure out the rest later.”

No protest dared leave their lips. They let her shepherd them inside, let her settle them onto the couch, the floor, wherever she could fit their battered forms.

And then chaos reigned—but not the kind they knew.

Avery dashed around the apartment like a force of nature. Wet washcloths. Alcohol wipes. Bandages. Bowls of water. She grabbed the lasagna she’d cooked in her fretting, slicing and plating it without pause. Her hands shook—but only from adrenaline.

“Shirts off,” she ordered, kneeling before Abbey first, tugging at the shredded fabric. “Don’t make me cut them off. I’m not ruining my good scissors.”

Abbey, usually unflappable, obeyed without a word.

She worked in a blur—dabbing at blood, cleaning cuts, wincing when they winced. The sting of alcohol, the pressure of bandages, the softness of her fingers checking Baby’s bruised jaw, Romance’s lips. Making sure no teeth were lost, no bones cracked beyond repair.

She didn’t mention the marks that curled over their skin in dark, ancient patterns. Didn’t flinch at claws that brushed against her as she cleaned a gash. She just worked—fierce, determined, unshakable.

When the worst was handled, she pressed plates of lasagna into their hands, coaxing them to eat. Water followed. Painkillers. She fussed, cajoled, glared when one of them hesitated.

And when they were fed, she returned with sponges and warm water, kneeling again, this time to wipe away the sweat, the grime, the remnants of the fight. If they’d had the energy to blush, they would have. But they were too stunned. Too battered. Too seen.

And still, not a single question.

When the last wound was cleaned, the last plate emptied, she sank back on her heels, studying them with those big hazel eyes, still so bright despite the dark circles beneath them.

“Whatever happened tonight… we’ll deal with it. Together in the morning… get some sleep boys.”

She rose, brushing damp hair from her face, the manic glint in her eye still burning beneath exhaustion.

“You’re mine. You don’t get to fall apart without me being the reason why.”

And with that, she turned to clean up the bloody towels and empty dishes, leaving the boys speechless in the wreckage of the night—and in the warmth of something neither chains nor war could break.

Chapter 44: The Quiet That Follows

Chapter 44: The Quiet That Follows

The apartment, so often filled with Avery’s rapid-fire orders and the Saja Boys’ chaotic energy, had fallen into an almost sacred hush. Only the soft creak of the floorboards and the rhythmic clink of water glasses being set down broke the silence as Avery moved from room to room.

One by one, she guided the boys to bed.

Jinu was first. His legs trembled beneath him, but he wouldn’t let himself fall—not with Avery there. Her arm around his waist was a surprising anchor, stronger than it had any right to be. She helped him into the converted office, easing him down, pulling the covers over him, smoothing back damp hair from his brow. A glass of water. Painkillers within reach. She hesitated, searching his face as if looking for some sign she’d done enough.

“Sleep,” she whispered. “We’ll figure it out tomorrow.”

Then Baby. He tried to joke, tried to deflect with a grin, but the fatigue weighed down every word. Avery didn’t let him wriggle out of care. She made sure he rinsed his mouth, wincing when the antiseptic stung the inside of his split lip. She guided him into bed like he was breakable—and for once, he didn’t mind.

Abbey followed, then Mystery, then Romance. Each one received the same: the water, the pills, the soft scolding about mouthwash. The tucking in. The gentle hand on their foreheads, checking for fevers that weren’t there. The quiet promises that whatever horrors had chased them home tonight could wait until dawn.

But what struck them most wasn’t just her kindness.

It was the way her eyes shone. Unshed tears clung to her lashes, and though her smile was steady, something inside her trembled. Why? they all wondered. Why would she care this much? They’d only been in her life for days. A week, at most. Yet here she was—treating them like something precious.

Avery didn’t understand it herself.

As she lingered in each doorway, watching their breathing slow, their wounds eased by sleep, her heart ached in ways that scared her. She’d been alone for so long. Just Nana Gracie, and even then, miles away. The walls she’d built to protect herself were cracking—and these boys, these strange, fierce, beautiful boys, were somehow slipping through.

What is wrong with me? she thought. Why do I feel like this?

But the boys knew.

They could feel it—feel the tether between them pulsing stronger, drawing from her. Not in a cruel way. Not in the way Gwi-ma’s chains fed off them until they were hollow. This was different. Small threads of Avery’s spirit flowed to them: warmth, care, belief. It healed. It filled. It soothed. It made the ache of their wounds lessen, the weight of their sins feel lighter.

For the first time in centuries, some part of them felt… safe.

Jinu lay in the dark, staring at the ceiling, feeling the unfamiliar glow of that tether wrap around the hollow where his soul should be. Romance turned his face into the pillow, wondering how the hell a human could undo him so easily. Mystery listened to the night sounds outside, heart thudding to a rhythm not his own. Abbey’s fists unclenched, fingers twitching in dreams already touched by her light. And Baby, for once, had no jokes left—only the memory of her gentle hands.

In the quiet, in the dark, they realized: Avery Quinn wasn’t just their manager anymore.

She was becoming everything.

And somehow, that terrified them more than any demon hunter’s blade.

Chapter 45: French Toast and Fractured Truths

Summary:

Sooo, another update… enjoy of course!

Chapter 45: French Toast and Fractured Truths

Morning crept in softly, casting pale light through the apartment’s curtains—but the quiet of dawn was shattered by the sounds of movement, the clatter of furniture against hardwood, and the soft scrape of chairs being dragged across the floor.

Avery Quinn was already up. And she couldn’t sit still.

Her hair was pulled into a messy knot at the crown of her head, strands falling loose to frame a face flushed from effort. She bustled between the kitchen and living area, sleeves pushed to her elbows, the scent of cinnamon and caramelized sugar trailing behind her like a banner. A pan hissed on the stove. French toast browned to perfection, edges crisp, centers soft. The kind of breakfast she made for herself on the hardest mornings—the ones that felt like they might break her in two.

She cut fruit with quick, precise movements, arranging the slices in neat, colorful fans on each plate. On the counter, mugs of hot chocolate—dark, rich, made with coffee the way Nana Gracie always did it after the worst nights—steamed quietly, waiting.

Avery didn’t let herself think. Didn’t let herself stop. She moved the coffee table two inches to the left. Repositioned the couch so it faced the window instead of the TV. Adjusted the rug, then did it again, just to be sure. The questions gnawed at the edge of her mind: What are they? What am I getting myself into? But she shoved them down, buried them beneath the need to do something, fix something.

The boys stirred slowly.

Jinu woke first, the scent of warm bread and sugar pulling him from uneasy sleep. His body protested every movement—muscles stiff, bruises blooming dark beneath his skin—but instinct, or maybe something else, urged him toward the sound of life in the apartment.

Mystery and Romance followed, Abbey next, and finally Baby, rubbing at his eyes, blinking against the light. They exchanged glances as they made their way down the short hall, the quiet between them loaded with unspoken questions.

And there she was.

Avery, still in her oversized blue sweater and leggings, barefoot, a blur of motion. She didn’t notice them at first—too focused on adjusting the angle of a chair, stepping back, frowning, moving it again. The table was set with care that made their chests ache: golden French toast stacked high, fruit glistening, mugs placed just so.

For a beat, none of them spoke.

Then Baby, voice hoarse but warm, couldn’t help himself. “You’re… redecorating?”

Avery startled, turning to them with wide eyes—then softened, offering a crooked smile that didn’t quite hide the storm beneath.

“Yeah. I—I needed to do something. Breakfast is ready. Sit. Eat. I’ll stop messing with the furniture.”

The boys hesitated, exchanging glances again. But the smell, the care in the spread—it was irresistible. They lowered themselves onto chairs with quiet groans, grateful but wary.

Avery busied herself pouring coffee-hot chocolate into mugs, placing them gently in front of each boy.

“No arguments. You need the sugar. And the caffeine. You all look like hell warmed over.”

Jinu watched her hands shake, just barely. He swallowed the urge to reach out.

Mystery studied her face, noting the shadows beneath her eyes. Romance, for once, didn’t flirt—too busy watching the cracks in her armor.

Abbey murmured, “Avery… we should talk.”

Avery froze for a breath. Then she smiled—bright and brittle the normal manic gleam slightly less restrained than normal, the boys could smell the anxiety coming off of her in wafts.

“After breakfast.” Her voice was soft but firm, brooking no argument. “We’ll talk after. Okay?”

The boys nodded, silent, understanding this was her line in the sand—for now.

They ate in that strange, suspended quiet, the sweetness of the food at odds with the weight in the room. And as the warmth of the meal seeped into their battered bodies, they couldn’t help but think: She’s not going to let this go. And maybe…maybe she shouldn’t.

Chapter 46: Sweetness and Shadows

Summary:

I’m quite excited cause this is the first time I actually get to USE Gwi-ma so far not counting when I had his wife (a character i created for the simple purpose of having an ancient artifact to turn back time… she’ll be utilized further in time by Avery especially. her name by the boys is Gwa-ma mainly it’s just to associate her as a part of her husband and so to them she doesn’t actually have a name… just another form of her husbands it’s to show the patriarchal system the boys were created in and how Gwi-ma uses everyone around him erasing all of their sense of self. I’ll leave it there for now cause. Can’t give away all my secrets yet.)

Chapter 46: Sweetness and Shadows

The French toast was soft, sweet, dusted with cinnamon and powdered sugar. The fruit was ripe, the coffee-hot chocolate rich and warm on their tongues. Comforting. Human. Too human.

And still, none of it drowned out the voice that echoed in their minds.

“She’ll see you for what you are, and she’ll leave. Like the rest.”

Jinu’s hand trembled slightly as he lifted his mug. His golden eyes flicked toward Avery, who was fussing with a napkin, pretending not to notice the tension in the room. He forced himself to take a sip, to focus on the warmth that filled his mouth, his chest. Don’t listen. Don’t listen. But Gwi-ma’s voice slithered through him.

“You think you’ve found something different this time? You think a human will save you? They always run when they see the monster under the mask.”

Jinu clenched his jaw, setting the mug down carefully. His heart ached, not from bruises or exhaustion—but from the fear that Gwi-ma was right.

⸻

Mystery pushed fruit around his plate with his fork, his usual sharpness dulled. The taste of the meal was good—better than anything he remembered from the human world—but the bitterness in his mouth wouldn’t fade.

“No one wants a dog that bites. You’ll bare your teeth, and she’ll chain you, or worse, abandon you.”

His throat tightened. He risked a glance at Avery, watched her tuck a stray lock of hair behind her ear, watched her try to act like everything was fine. She’s not like the others. He wanted to believe it. Needed to. But Gwi-ma’s voice coiled tighter around his heart.

⸻

Romance, who could charm and smile through anything, sat strangely quiet. He chewed slowly, savoring the sweetness on his tongue, the human care behind it.

“Love? Affection? They’re tools. You used them once. She’ll use them now. And when you’re no longer useful…”

He swallowed hard, eyes darkening. He wanted to believe Avery’s warmth was real. But he’d seen too much, lived too long. And yet… there’s something different about her. Isn’t there? His gaze softened, despite himself.

⸻

Baby tried. He really tried. He hummed as he ate, forced himself to grin through it. But Gwi-ma’s voice curled through him too.

“You’re just a toy to them. You always have been. Just wait—she’ll toss you aside, just like they all did.”

His fingers gripped his fork so tightly the metal bent slightly. He stuffed another bite into his mouth, trying to drown out the voice with sugar and spice.

⸻

Abbey sat with his head down, eating in small, thoughtful bites. His mind warred quietly against the fear that gnawed at him.

“She’s human. They fear what they don’t understand. And they’ll never understand you.”

Abbey exhaled through his nose, slow and steady. Don’t listen. He focused on the food, on the warmth, on the fact that—for the first time in a long time—they weren’t alone. Don’t let him take this from you too.

⸻

Together, they ate in that heavy silence, each boy caught in his own battle. They tried to focus on the meal, the small comforts Avery gave them. They tried to believe in the glimmers of light she offered, to drown out the dark.

And as Avery finally settled into her seat with her own plate, casting them that bright, hopeful smile—despite the questions burning behind her eyes—they felt it.

A crack in the fear.

A chance.

Maybe this time… just maybe, they could outrun Gwi-ma’s voice.

Chapter 47: The Breakfast Reckoning

Summary:

Well Avery is very ambitious for one thing and that’s to get fame for the boy’s band and her own name… and that means… ya know NOT eating your fan base that’s supposed to raise your fame!

Chapter 47: The Breakfast Reckoning

The clink of cutlery faded, the last bites of French toast swallowed down as if delaying the inevitable. Avery set her fork aside, fingers drumming on the table as she leaned forward. That bright, manic gleam danced in her eyes—the look that always meant her brain was firing on all cylinders, already ten steps ahead of whatever anyone else was thinking.

The boys froze. Here it comes.

She folded her arms on the table, expression soft but sharp beneath the surface. “Alright,” she said, tone too casual, too light. “We need to talk.”

Jinu felt his pulse stutter. Romance tensed. Baby tried to smile and failed. Mystery and Abbey exchanged a glance that said welp, we’re dead.

But Avery? Avery just smiled, chaotic grace wrapped in a baggy T-shirt and determination. “I’m not mad,” she said, voice level, almost rational. Too rational. “I mean, I figured something was off the first day I met you. You’re not exactly subtle, you know.”

The boys blinked at her. Romance actually tilted his head. “You… you knew?”

She shrugged. “I knew you were weird. Didn’t think demons exactly, but something. Whatever. I’m not upset about that. What I am curious about—” she leaned in farther, eyes gleaming—“is the whole soul-eating thing.”

Silence. The kind of silence that felt like the entire room was holding its breath.

Avery waved her hand. “Oh, don’t look at me like that. Just answer me straight. Do you eat all people? Or are we talking the guilty ones? Murderers? Rapists? The scum of the earth? What’s the diet plan here?”

For a moment no one spoke. Then Jinu, always the leader, swallowed and answered, voice low but honest. “We… feed on fans. And the guilty, when we can find them. It depends on what’s available.”

Avery went very still.

Her fingers stopped drumming. Her eyes stopped darting. She stared at them like she was processing something truly important.

Then, quietly, her voice dropped into that dangerous, deceptively calm tone. “You’re eating. Your fans?”

Baby opened his mouth to explain—but Avery lifted a finger and he froze.

“Why?” Her smile was still there, but it had gone sharp as a blade. “Why the fuck are you eating your fanbase?”

Jinu exhaled, the weight of the truth pressing against him. “When we perform… when we sing… their souls, the energy, it’s drawn out. We don’t mean for it to happen—but it does. Some of it goes to us. Some of it goes to Gwi-ma.”

Avery’s eye twitched. She stood, too fast, her chair scraping across the floor. Hands on her hips, she stared down at them, the force of her frustration somehow not at the demon part—but at the logistics.

“Who does this Gwi-ma think he is?!” she demanded, pacing. “Eating my fucking clientele? How am I supposed to get you famous if you’re draining your fanbase like a goddamn vampire boyband?!”

The boys sat in stunned silence, watching this small, furious human whirl around the room.

“I mean, what’s next? You want to sell merch? Sign autographs? Oops, sorry, thanks for your soul, enjoy the afterlife?! NO!” She threw up her hands, exasperated. “We’re gonna fix this. You can’t just go eating your way to the top!”

Romance, despite himself, let out a low, helpless laugh. “You’re really not mad we’re demons?”

Avery spun on him, eyes blazing. “I don’t care if you’re demons. I care that you’re eating habits are bad for business!”

The boys blinked. And then, for the first time in what felt like forever—they laughed. Real, aching laughter. Because only Avery could react like this.

And even as she fumed and paced, plotting their next move, they realized something else:

She wasn’t running.

She was staying.

And that terrified and comforted them all at once.

Chapter 48: The Rebrand Begins

Summary:

You know when I found out Gwi-ma was literally a fire that couldn’t fucking move or do anything besides “grow” when he was fed I was like… this fucking fire pit is who everyone keeps selling their souls too? WHO FUCKING TRUSTS THAT! Literally I couldn’t wrap my head around the idea of hearing voices in my head telling me I ain’t shit, a fire pit showing up saying “shake my hand I’ll give you everything you dream of.” And people just being like… yep this is sooo normal.

Chapter 48: The Rebrand Begins

Avery hadn’t even sat back down. The second the boys stopped laughing, she was off—pacing the living room, eyes alight with manic purpose, her mind already miles ahead of them.

“Alright,” she muttered, grabbing the nearest notebook and scribbling furiously. “Alright. You’re eating fans—bad. You’re feeding souls to this Gwi-ma bastard—worse. You’re trying to break some honmoon contract thing so he lets you go—fine. We’ll rebrand. We’ll rethink. We’ll redirect.”

She turned, finger stabbing the air for emphasis. “No more soul-draining at you performances if you can help it of course. We’re gonna control it. Limit it. Make it about the music, not the meal.” She stared at them sharply.

The boys blinked at her in awe. Abby opened his mouth, but she was already rolling.

“First off—who the fuck is this Gwi-ma?! What kind of asshole demon thinks he can screw with my band and my fucking fan base at the same time! He can get in line. I’m the only one that’s gonna be keeping you on a leash—me!”

Her voice hit that high, slightly unhinged octave that made the boys flinch and feel weirdly proud at the same time.

Romance cleared his throat. “Um. He’s… the king of hell.”

That made Avery stop. She turned, eyes narrowed, one brow arched. “The king of hell.”

“Yeah…” Jinu rubbed the back of his neck. “We each made a deal with him. Different deals, hundreds of years ago for different things… like power, money, love and beauty but of course those deals didn’t turn out as expected. Our souls are his now due to these deals, and the only way to get free—at least the only way we know—is to break the honmoon and keep sending him souls.”

Avery blinked once. Twice. And then she exploded.

“Oh, so he thinks he’s hot shit because he’s the king of demons? Big whoop. What’s he got, a throne of bones? Horns? Some fancy cloak? I’m not scared of some overgrown lizard king of hell who thinks he can mess with my plans—”

Baby, almost too gleeful, jumped in. “He’s literally just a fucking fire. In a pit. That can’t move or do anything. Like… a big, angry fireplace.”

Avery froze.

“A fireplace?!” Her voice rose into a screech of disbelief. “An oversized fireplace is trying to eat my fucking clients? And keep my band on a leash? Oh no. No, no, no. That is my job?!” A slight crazed look goes over her at the idea of another person controlling the boys careers.

“…I’d love a leash,” Mystery mumbled, lips curling into a grin.

Without missing a beat, Avery shot him a look so sharp it could’ve sliced steel. “If you like it so much, I’ll buy you one. And you can wear it every time we go out.”

Mystery went crimson. “I’d… I’d like that…”

She didn’t even pause. “Later. I’ll deal with that later.”

The boys exchanged glances, a little stunned, a little terrified, and more than a little turned on.

Avery refocused, her expression fierce. “Is there any way—any way—you can feed only on criminals? Like murderers, rapists, scum? Or hell, what about me? Could you take tiny pieces of my soul? Like a snack? It could replenish, couldn’t it?”

The room went still.

The boys stared at her. The offer hung there, heavy, impossible.

Jinu felt his throat go dry. Romance looked away, jaw tight. Abbey, Baby, and Mystery went utterly silent, hearts pounding with the weight of it.

She didn’t know.

She didn’t know she was already giving—already tethered. That her soul, without her realizing, was the reason they healed faster now. The reason they didn’t need to feed as often. The reason this time was different. The reason they still felt.

And she was offering more.

To help them.

To save them.

Jinu’s chest ached. Romance swallowed hard. Mystery’s smirk faltered into something softer. Abbey’s fists clenched at his sides. Baby, wide-eyed, whispered, “Avery…”

But she just stood there, fierce and fragile and theirs in ways she didn’t even see.

And for the first time, they wondered if maybe—just maybe—they had a chance at freedom after all.

Not because of Gwi-ma keeping his end of the deal. Not because of breaking some barrier.

Because of her.

Chapter 49: Terms of Survival

Summary:

Sooo… Avery understands demons are demons they need certain things to survive and she’s not gonna fault them for that. She trusts them to follow her information and to make sure they don’t cause to many disappearances in their fan base that it gets too obvious that something is wrong to everyone in Korea… not to mention Avery’s goal isn’t even the boy’s being the biggest in Korea alone she wants them to have a huge following over seas as well (her being an American kinda gives her a better idea of what over seas audiences will enjoy.).

Chapter 49: Terms of Survival

The morning sun filtered through the apartment windows, casting soft gold across the chaos of plates and notebooks and scribbled plans. Avery sat cross-legged on the floor, surrounded by papers, half-drunk mugs of coffee-chocolate, and the boys—worn, bruised, but watching her like she was the last hope they didn’t deserve.

Avery tapped a pen against her lips, eyes burning with focus. “Alright,” she said at last, and the tension in the room shifted. “Here’s the deal. I get it—you can’t control the soul feeding on stage. It just happens. So, we limit the damage. You don’t take too much. Keep it small. Manageable. Enough that it doesn’t blow back on us. We cannot go losing fans left and right or we’ll be done before we start.”

The boys nodded, silent, still waiting for the explosion, the rejection, the run they were sure was coming.

Avery wasn’t done.

“And when you’re not performing? You hunt. But you hunt my way.” Her eyes glinted with something dark, something razor-sharp. “Rapists. Pedophiles. Murderers. The scum of the earth. I’ll find them. Hell, I’ll hand you a goddamn list weekly if I have to. I’m your manager—my whole job is to make sure you become a success. And this?” She gestured at them, at the room, at the invisible weight of their truth. “This doesn’t change that. I’m still gonna push you to that dream of being bigger than Huntrix. Don’t think this demon thing gets you off the hook for practice.”

Romance blinked. “You’re… okay with this?”

“No,” she said, voice sharp. “But I’m handling it. Big difference.”

Jinu exhaled, rubbing at the back of his neck, guilt thick in his chest. “Avery… you need to know something else.”

Her gaze flicked to him, wary now.

“That your are tether,” he said quietly. “There’s a mark on your neck. It ties you to us. Your soul—just having you close, just being near you—it feeds us a little. Helps us heal. Keeps us from starving as fast. We can’t take more without risking draining you completely.”

For the first time, Avery hesitated. Her fingers brushed the back of her neck instinctively, as if feeling for that mark she’d never seen. “So I’m already… giving?”

“Yes,” Mystery said, voice unusually soft. “It’s why we’ve been stronger, why we don’t have to feed as often as before.”

“And the run-in last night?” she pressed, sharp again, needing all the pieces. “Who did that to you?”

A long beat. Then Romance said, carefully, “Demon hunters.”

Avery’s expression didn’t change much, though her eyes narrowed. “I see.”

She didn’t ask for names. She didn’t need to.

Instead, she took a deep breath, straightened up, and grinned with that familiar fierce light. “Good. Then we work with what we’ve got. If the tether keeps you from starving, we’re ahead already. And I’ll help you find suitable prey when you’re not on stage. Thank god for the internet. There’s a shit-ton of horrible human beings out there. Might as well put that to use.”

The boys stared at her, stunned silent. No fear. No disgust. Just Avery—handling it.

She pointed the pen at them like a sword. “Now, eat your fruit from breakfast. After this we’re outlining the album. I’ll figure out a way to cut this Gwi-ma bastard out of the picture—hellfire or not. He picked the wrong band manager to mess with.”

And as the boys dug in, they couldn’t stop watching her. Manager, protector, lifeline. The girl with no powers who somehow held them all together.

And in their hollowed hearts, something dangerous bloomed.

Hope.

Chapter 50: Join the Pride

Summary:

It’s currently 7 am in my time and I haven’t slept… but I’m promising myself once this is uploaded I’ma go to bed… it might not be great and once I wake up I might decide to redo this chapter once more… but I’m happy with it at this time.

Chapter 50: Join the Pride

The apartment still smelled faintly of French toast and coffee-chocolate as the boys eased into the living room, battered but breathing, their bodies still aching from the night before. Baby nursed his split lip, gently dabbing at it with a napkin. Mystery flexed his bruised fingers as if testing what still hurt and what was working. Abbey rubbed at his sore wrists and arms, Romance winced whenever he moved his jaw, and Jinu’s face bore fresh reminders of the hunt gone wrong—a darkening bruise across his cheekbone, scrapes along his knuckles.

But Avery? Avery was a storm in soft pajamas.

Her oversized sweater slipped off one shoulder, leggings clinging to her legs as she darted between the whiteboard, the couch, and her laptop. Papers littered the coffee table—mock-ups, notes, logo sketches. Her hair was a wild halo of determination.

“Alright!” she declared, spinning on her heel to face them, eyes bright. “We’ve got work to do. And good news—you haven’t missed your meeting with the lyricist! Min-Jun’s expecting us at one. That gives us what—” she glanced at the clock, “—a good four hours. Plenty of time to hammer out concept ideas before we go.”

The boys blinked, trying to catch up with her mental shift. Just minutes ago, they’d been talking about soul-feeding and demon kings. Now she was talking album strategy like nothing happened.

“Avery,” Jinu started, but she was already plowing ahead.

“Nope. We’ll get back to the demon stuff later. Right now—focus. We have fans, we have momentum, and we are not losing it because of anything or anyone. Six to eight songs for this album. That’s what we’ll aim for. That’s enough to sink hooks into people. We keep the vibe close to Soda Pop—bright, addictive, danceable. We’ll edge into new sounds later. First, we own this lane.”

She beamed at them, and in one fluid motion, held up a design printed on glossy paper: a minimalist lion’s head, sleek and fierce, with the words JOIN THE PRIDE in bold beneath it.

Her giggle was pure delight. “Get it? Saja means lion. And messenger. You’re inviting the fans in—Join the Pride. It’s catchy. It’s strong. It’s you.”

The boys stared, half in awe, half in whiplash.

“Damn,” Romance murmured, rubbing his jaw. “You really don’t slow down, do you?”

Avery grinned wider. “Not when there’s work to do.”

Baby, lip swollen but eyes bright, managed a small laugh. “It’s actually kinda cool. Fans will eat that up.”

Mystery smirked, bruised knuckles resting on his knees. “Better than the baby bottles of doom from the variety show, that’s for sure.”

Abbey snorted at that, shaking his head. “Anything’s better than that.”

Jinu leaned forward, the ache in his arms forgotten for a moment. He studied Avery—her flushed cheeks, the glint in her eye, the way she stood at the center of their storm like she could hold it all together with sheer will. She really means it, he thought. No matter what we are. No matter what we’ve done.

Avery clapped her hands. “Okay! Brainstorm time. I want song concepts, image ideas—whatever’s rattling around in your demon heads. Let’s build this thing.”

And though their bodies hurt and their hearts carried more weight than they’d ever admit, the Saja Boys found themselves leaning in, swept up by the force of the girl who refused to let them fall.

Chapter 51: The Sound of Possession

Chapter 51: The Sound of Possession
Thankfully the group was able to get readied and in the van by 12:45 which allowed them to arrive to the cafe at 1:00 pm on the dot.

The café Min-Jun had chosen for the meeting was airy and modern—exposed brick walls, soft jazz humming through speakers, and a long, polished table in the back set aside just for them. It was the kind of place where deals were made over lattes, where creativity was expected to bloom beneath the scent of espresso.

Avery led the way inside, radiant in a buttery yellow sweater that glowed against her skin. The tight, high-waisted bell-bottom jeans clung to her legs and hips, the soft flare of the fabric kissing her black heels with every step. She walked with purpose, a notebook clutched in one hand, her phone in the other—half the café paused just to watch her cross the room.

The Saja Boys followed close behind, each in pastel shirts that softened their bruised edges—mint, lilac, soft pink, pale blue, and pastel green—paired with jeans and spotless sneakers. They looked every inch the rising stars they were, but beneath the clean lines and pretty colors was tension. Jinu’s eyes scanned the café like it might hold hidden threats. Baby’s fingers flexed at his sides. Mystery’s smile was tight, a little too sharp.

Then there was Min-Jun.

He rose from his chair as they approached, tall and slim in a tailored blazer over a graphic tee. His hair a dyed a light brown was artfully tousled, his grin easy as he extended a hand to Avery first.

“Avery Quinn,” he said, his voice smooth as silk. “Damn, they didn’t tell me your manager was stunning.”

Avery blinked in surprise but laughed, brushing it off with practiced charm as she shook his hand. “Flattery already? We haven’t even ordered coffee.”

Min-Jun chuckled, eyes drifting just a little too long over her figure before finally greeting the boys. “Min-Jun. Big fan of Soda Pop—you guys have something special.”

“Thanks,” Jinu said, his smile polite, but his eyes had gone gold-sharp for the briefest second. Romance mirrored it, posture just a little more possessive. Baby crossed his arms, stance wider. Mystery’s grin didn’t reach his eyes.

Avery, oblivious to the undercurrent, gestured to the table. “Let’s get started. We’ve got a lot to cover.”

They settled in, drinks ordered, notebooks opened. Avery laid out her vision, her words animated, fingers dancing as she pointed to sketches and notes.

“We’re building from Soda Pop,” she explained. “Bright, fun, but layered. This is our chance to make sure people see the range. Six, maybe eight tracks. All catchy as hell, but not shallow. I want lyrics that hit, that stick with people.”

Min-Jun nodded, flipping to a blank page in his leather notebook. “Okay, so we’re talking variety within cohesion. Upbeat tracks that aren’t throwaway. What kind of themes are we leaning into? Love? Youth? Rebellion?”

Romance leaned forward, recovering his usual charm. “All of it. We want fans to feel like they’re part of something. Like we’re… inviting them into our world.”

“Join the Pride,” Avery added, sliding the logo sketch across the table. “We’re building a family. A movement. That’s the hook.”

Min-Jun’s brows rose in genuine admiration. “That’s clever. I like that. And musically?”

Jinu spoke up, his voice low but sure. “We want it bright. Addictive. But not hollow. Something that feels like it’s hiding teeth beneath the sugar.”

Min-Jun grinned, scribbling notes. “I can work with that. You boys know what you want—and I like a challenge.”

His gaze flicked to Avery again, and this time, Baby’s knuckles turned white against his glass. Mystery’s easy posture stiffened. Abbey’s smile grew fixed and tight around the corners.

Min-Jun smirked, as if sensing the edge in the air but not understanding it. “You’re really lucky, having her steer the ship,” he said, nodding at Avery. “A manager like you—no wonder these guys are blowing up. And if you ever want to grab a drink, just to celebrate—”

Before he could finish, Jinu’s voice cut in, soft but laced with steel. “She’s busy.”

Avery blinked, cheeks flushing. “Oh, uh—we’re all pretty busy,” she said lightly, brushing it off again. “Let’s focus on the album, yeah?”

Min-Jun raised both hands in mock surrender, but his smile lingered. “Of course. All business. For now.”

The rest of the meeting flowed with ideas—song titles brainstormed, vibes debated, notes scribbled across napkins and sketchpads. But beneath it all, the Saja Boys’ smiles stayed just a little too sharp, their eyes just a little too bright. Because Min-Jun might not have seen it, but they knew:

Avery was theirs. Their manager. Their tether. And no human male or otherwise would stake a claim without consequence.

Chapter 52: The Song Beneath the Sugar

Summary:

This chapter is longer… because I lied to myself and didn’t go to sleep at 7:00 I stayed up editing this chapter until I felt it was perfect. 👌
This time instead of the boys busting in on Huntrix during their golden fan meet and greet in sleeping bags this time the boys are being invited by the Huntrix to watch them and observe maybe try and draw them out again who knows… well I know but ya know you guys don’t yet. 😆

Chapter 52: The Song Beneath the Sugar

The café’s afternoon light pooled golden over their table, as if the universe itself leaned in to listen. Notebooks sprawled open, napkins covered in scrawled ideas, cups of coffee and tea cooling and forgotten as inspiration took hold.

Avery perched at the edge of her chair, her eyes bright, her energy contagious. “What if we lean into the idea of duality?” she suggested, tapping her pen on a napkin where she’d hastily doodled two lions—one golden, one shadowed. “Bright on the surface, but hints of the darker truths underneath. Like Jinu said—teeth beneath the sugar.”

Min-Jun nodded, jotting down phrases as fast as they came. “So lyrics that seem sweet, catchy—but when you listen closely, you catch the edge. The hunger. The struggle.”

Baby leaned in, eyes alight despite the swelling of his bruised lip. “Like how people don’t see what’s really behind the smiles. They don’t see what it costs.”

Mystery added, voice low and smooth, “It’s about wanting something so much you’d sell your soul for it… and realizing too late the price is higher than you thought.”

Min-Jun’s pen slowed. His gaze flicked between them, sensing the weight behind their words but not grasping the depth. “That’s… heavy. But it could make for some incredible lyrics.”

Romance grinned, but there was no real humor in it. “We want fans who’ll listen more than once. Who’ll hear us.”

Avery beamed, pride swelling in her chest. God, they were good. “Exactly. We want a debut album that’s fun and unforgettable. That makes people feel like they know you—but also makes them curious. That keeps them wanting more.”

Ideas flew—titles like Velvet Chains, Pride’s Promise, Starlight Hunger. Beats discussed, concepts sketched. It wasn’t just business anymore; it was art, and it burned bright at that table.

But beneath it all, the Saja Boys’ smiles held a hidden sharpness, their eyes occasionally flicking to Min-Jun whenever his gaze lingered too long on Avery, whenever his compliments veered too close to personal. Their tether. Their manager. Theirs.

⸻

As they left the café…

The golden hour light cast long shadows on the sidewalk as they stepped into the cooling air. Avery checked her phone, thumbing through new emails, still buzzing from the brainstorm.

“That went great!” she said, practically skipping as they made their way toward the van. “I think Min-Jun’s going to be perfect for this album. And didn’t you love the way he just got your vibe?”

Jinu, walking just behind her, shared a glance with Romance—tight-lipped, eyes still cold from watching Min-Jun’s subtle flirtations. “Yeah,” Jinu said, voice even. “He got it.”

Mystery snorted under his breath. “Too well.”

Avery, oblivious to the tension still simmering, lit up as another email pinged in. She scanned it, then stopped in her tracks.

“Okay, this is weird…” she muttered.

The boys gathered close, their senses on alert. “What is it?” Baby asked.

Avery turned, eyes wide, holding out the screen for them to see. “A request. From Huntrix’s company. They want to do a meet-and-greet event. With you guys.”

A heavy pause.

Romance’s smile faded and Abbey anxiously flexed his back. “That’s… fast.”

“They’re inviting us?” Jinu’s voice was low, wary. His mind flashed to that other time—their first timeline—where they’d stormed Huntrix’s event, making waves, stirring chaos, feeding on the surge of souls. Now it felt like the world had flipped. Especially as they had just gotten their asses kicked by the girl group not even a full day ago.

Avery’s brow furrowed, but then a sly grin curved her lips. “Fishy? Maybe. But also? Perfect. Just think of the shipping material we can get out of this! The fan edits! The drama! I can already see the hashtags.”

The boys didn’t immediately respond, the weight of the past mixing with the uncertainty of the present.

“Hey,” Avery said, softer, looking at them all in turn. “I’m not going to make you do anything that feels wrong. If you don’t want this, we won’t do it. But if you’re okay… I think this could be huge.”

Jinu inhaled, slow and deliberate. “Let’s think about it tonight.”

“Okay.” Avery squeezed his arm, the contact grounding him more than she could ever know. She was still here. She was still theirs.

As they loaded into the van, Avery already buzzing about the modeling gig next Monday, skimming emails, dreaming up their next moves—the Saja Boys sat quiet.

Watching.

Waiting.

And wondering just what game Huntrix was playing this time.

Chapter 53: The Devil in the Dark

Chapter 53: The Devil in the Dark

The drive home was quieter than usual.

The Saja Boys sat in the van, each lost in their own churning thoughts. The city passed in blurred streaks of neon and dusk, but none of them paid it any mind.

Jinu gazed out the window, jaw tight, fingers tapping a silent rhythm on his knee. Romance leaned back, arms folded, casting furtive glances at Avery where she scrolled through her phone, determinedly cheerful as she rattled off ideas for the upcoming meet-and-greet. Mystery, Baby, and Abbey exchanged glances, tension humming between them, unspoken questions hanging heavy in the air.

But no one said it—not yet.

Not: What is Huntrix planning?

Not: What if this is another trap?

Not: How much longer can we keep ourselves and Avery safe?

Instead, they let the sound of tires on asphalt fill the silence, let Avery’s steady stream of plans wrap around them like a shield against their darker fears.

⸻

Hours later… back at the apartment

The boys had long since retreated to their rooms, nursing the bruises left not by fists or blades, but by unspoken truths and fraying nerves. The apartment was quiet now, save for the soft scratching of Avery’s pen on paper, the click of keys as she typed up notes, sent emails, scheduled calls.

But then—the voice.

So soft. So sweetly venomous.

“You’re not good enough, Avery.”

Her pen froze mid-sentence.

“You’ll never be great. You’ll never be anything more than what your mother said you were.”

Her breath hitched. The words wrapped around her mind like a noose, squeezing, pulling memories she’d fought so hard to bury.

That last fight. The slammed door. Her mother’s tear-streaked face. The phone call that came too late. The voicemail she’d replayed a hundred times, and still wasn’t enough to erase the guilt.

“She died thinking you hated her. Just like everyone will see you for what you are. A fraud. A failure.”

The shadows seemed to lean closer. The apartment, warm and safe just moments ago, felt like a trap.

And then—that shiver.

That feeling, like cold breath on the back of her neck. Like eyes watching from the dark.

Her pulse pounded as she looked up, scanning every corner, every crevice. The room looked the same—but something was off. The smugness that clung to her thoughts wasn’t hers.

No.

It wasn’t hers.

Her gaze sharpened.

Avery Quinn didn’t get this far by folding to fucking ghosts.

In her mind, she grabbed that voice—those poisoned words—and crushed them. Wrapped her metaphorical fists around them, shoved them into the darkest box she could find, and slammed it shut. Locked it tight.

Her heart raced, but not from fear. From fury.

“My mother loved me,” she whispered to the empty room, voice shaking but sure. “She told me. She was proud of me. And I don’t owe an ounce of guilt to anyone, especially not some slimy voice in my head.”
————
Somewhere beyond the veil, Gwi-ma felt the force of her defiance. The human’s will clamped down on his intrusion like a steel trap, severing his reach, choking off his whispers.

A growl rippled through the dark places of the world. His form—a mass of fire and shadow—seethed.

What the fuck did that bitch just do?

Chapter 54: The American Treasure Chest

Chapter 54: The American Treasure Chest

The apartment still buzzed faintly with the invisible tension left behind by Avery’s unseen battle with the dark. But if there was one thing that could chase away shadows—it was comfort food.

Hours later.
Avery hummed as she worked in the kitchen, the rich scent of garlic and simmering marinara filling the air, mingling with the earthy tang of melted cheese. The stuffed shells were bubbling beautifully in the oven, golden edges crisping just the way Nana Gracie taught her. Garlic bread toasted on a tray, sending waves of warmth and home through the space.

Then—knock knock knock.

A heavy rattle. The sound of someone struggling outside the door.

The boys’ heads popped out from their rooms like startled cats, expressions ranging from curious to suspicious. Avery, however, lit up like a firework.

“Oh! It’s here!” she exclaimed, practically skipping to the door.

She flung it open with the enthusiasm of a kid on Christmas morning. Outside, a red-faced postman struggled to keep a massive, tape-wrapped box from toppling over.

“From America,” the label declared in big, bold letters.

Avery barely gave the poor guy a chance. She snatched the box from his arms, fished a bill from her wallet, and thrust it into his hand with a hurried, “Thank you! Bye!”

SLAM.

The door clicked shut, locking the outside world away.

Avery whirled, clutching the box to her chest like it contained pure gold. She practically danced to the dining table, setting it down with a triumphant thud.

“It’s here, it’s here—my monthly American goodies are here!” she sang out, English spilling from her lips in her excitement.

The Saja Boys padded into the room, drawn by the noise, by the shift in energy—by her soul flaring.

They watched as Avery, eyes sparkling with glee, grabbed the biggest knife in the kitchen. Without hesitation, she began stabbing at the duct-taped seams of the box.

“Goddamn duct tape,” she muttered through gritted teeth. “Swear to God I thought I told Nana to use anything besides this shit last time.”

The blade sank deep. Tape frayed. Cardboard groaned in defeat.

The boys froze, wide-eyed and slightly aroused.

Romance leaned toward Jinu, whispering out of the side of his mouth, “Should we be worried… for like our safety?”

Jinu just shook his head, half in awe, half in terror. “Don’t interrupt her. She’s in a zone.”

Baby’s hand inched forward as if drawn by magnetic force to the treasure trove within.

“Baby—don’t even think about it.” Avery didn’t even look up. Her voice was sharp as a whip, but somehow still warm. “Keep your grubby little hands off my goddamn hot sauce this time. Nana sent the Old Bay Hot Sauce—and another six bottles of Frank’s Red Hot. I’ll know it was you.”

Baby blinked, caught, and gave a sheepish grin, retreating to safety behind Mystery and Abbey.

Finally, with one last determined stab, the box popped open, flaps flailing wide. Inside was a bounty of American snacks, sauces, pancake mix, canned coffee, and other impossible-to-find treats. A little piece of home, thousands of miles away.

Avery straightened, breathless, cheeks flushed from effort and glee.

She beamed at the boys, motioning to the table. “Of course I’ll share. Just stay away from my hot sauce and we’re golden.”

The boys grinned, the tension of the past day easing in the warm glow of her joy. For a moment, it wasn’t about demons or deals or Gwi-ma. It was about this—a girl with a box full of comfort, and five monsters who she was willing to share her favorite treasures with.

Chapter 55: The Feast of Comfort and Chaos

Summary:

You ever seen men try to build something while trying to read foreign instructions… cause I have and that shit is hilarious best night of my life I swear!

Chapter 55: The Feast of Comfort and Chaos

Dinner was a symphony of clattering forks, warm laughter, and the bubbling sound of marinara sauce as Avery served up plate after plate of stuffed shells. The garlic bread disappeared faster than she could refill the basket.

The boys—hungry in a way that went deeper than just the body—ate with a kind of reverence, savoring the home-cooked flavors, the care laced into every bite. Even Baby, mouth still tender from the previous night’s battle, hummed in satisfaction as he chewed carefully.

“Avery…” Romance leaned back in his chair, licking marinara from his thumb. “Is this what you meant when you said comfort food?”

She grinned, wiping her hands on a dish towel. “This is what my comfort food looks like. Stuffed shells, garlic bread, sauce so good you want to drink it with a straw.”

Baby brightened. “Can I—?”

“No.”

Laughter rippled through the room, easy and light.

When the plates were cleared and the last crumbs of garlic bread claimed, Avery turned to the prize of the evening—the box.

With ceremony, she began pulling treasures from its depths.

“Alright, boys, welcome to an American care package. Try not to lose your minds.”

First came six family-sized bags of Cool Ranch Doritos, which she set on the table with a flourish.

“What’s… Cool Ranch Doritos?” Abbey asked, eyes wide and cautious, like Avery had just produced bag after bag.

Avery smirked. “Only the best chips on the planet. Tangy, herby, a little cheesy—trust me, you’ll love them.”

Next, she pulled out two huge bottles of Hidden Valley Ranch dressing. The boys blinked, confused.

“What is … a ranch?” Mystery tilted his head like a puzzled puppy.

“It’s like… liquid heaven. Creamy, herby, perfect for dipping pizza crust, fries, veggies—basically anything.” She cradled a bottle like it was precious cargo.

Then came four bottles of the Old Bay Hot Sauce, packed lovingly by Nana Gracie, wrapped in bubble wrap.

Baby, as if drawn by instinct, leaned forward for a sniff.

Avery’s glare stopped him cold. “Touch it and I’ll ship you back to America in this box.”

He retreated, hands raised in surrender. “Just curious…”

Next, six bottles of Frank’s Red Hot joined the growing pile. Then—boxes upon boxes of Little Debbie treats: Swiss rolls, honey buns, zebra cakes, cosmic brownies. The boys stared like they’d stumbled on a treasure hoard.

“Sweet hell,” Romance whispered in reverence. “Are these… cakes?”

“Snack cakes,” Avery corrected proudly. “The backbone of any American childhood… in my opinion.” Giving a quick shrug as she tugged out a giant bottle.

A two-liter of cream soda clunked onto the table. Then, four big bags of Flamin’ Cheetos.

“Flamin’… Cheetos?” Mystery echoed, as if testing the words.

“Spicy, crunchy, dangerous,” Avery said, handing one bag to Baby. “Here. Eat this. This you can have. I have backups.”

Baby clutched the bag like it was a sacred gift.

Next came the family-sized Reese’s Peanut Butter Cups. Four packs of them. Avery’s eyes sparkled. “My favorite. If these go missing, I’ll know exactly who to kill because I’ll smell it on you… like a goddamn bloodhound.”

The boys nodded solemnly.

Then, with a grin, Avery lifted out the final items: a Juicy track suit in baby blue, light pink, and lavender. “Nana’s got style. She couldn’t decide, so she sent all three. I love her.”

And lastly—a Lego flower set.

The boys squinted, confused.

“What’s a …. Lego?” Romance asked, tilting his head.

Avery grinned like a shark. “Little building blocks. You put them together to make things. This set makes a bouquet. Thought it’d be fun, but let’s be real—when do I have time?”

Baby’s eyes gleamed. “Can we build it tonight?!”

Abbey nodded eagerly. “Yeah, please? That sounds fun.”

Avery smirked, hands on her hips. “Of course you can. Once I clean up the kitchen, I’ll come watch. Let’s see if you boys can build without burning the place down.”

The Saja Boys exchanged a look—mischief in their eyes, but something else too. Something soft. This was the kind of night they never got in the old timeline. The kind they never thought they’d have ever in their long since undead lives.

A home. A feast. And a girl who let them be part of it.

Chapter 56: Building Blooms and Bedlam

Summary:

I enjoy little moments that aren’t fully used for developing the actual story but I do enjoy watching these demon’s who’ve been around for atleast 400 years some of you (I’m looking at you Jinu.) try to understand and read English, build with little colorful blocks, and have to do all that with his brother’s (I have a feeling Jinu is a little of an ocd person and is the leader because he has to have things follow his way.). Um just in case you guys don’t know what a Gat is, it’s the little black hat the magpie wears that was originally made for the tiger. The gat (갓) is a traditional Korean hat worn by men during the Joseon period, particularly by those of the noble class. It’s also what the boys wear in “Your Idol.” And when we first see them in the beginning of the movie.

Chapter 56: Building Blooms and Bedlam
The coffee table had never seen such destruction.

Tiny plastic bags littered the floor like confetti after a riot, their contents—hundreds of tiny, colorful Lego pieces—spilled across the table and carpet. Abbey had torn into the bags with the enthusiasm of a man starved for battle, scattering bricks like shrapnel.

Jinu sat cross-legged at the head of the table, brow furrowed so deeply it looked like it might cave in on itself. The instruction booklet, filled with tiny diagrams and English text, rested in his hands like a sacred scroll from a forgotten age.

“What… what even is this language?” he muttered, turning the booklet upside down, then sideways, as if that would help.

“It’s English,” Avery called cheerfully from the sofa, where she lounged with a bag of Cool Ranch Doritos, crunching happily. “You know, the language you claimed you kind of knew not even 10 minutes ago when I asked you.”

Jinu shot her a look of betrayal. “These letters don’t even make sense. Why are there so many squiggly lines?!”

Romance, who had grabbed a handful of green pieces, tried to snap them together in ways that absolutely did not fit. “Maybe if I jam it hard enough, it’ll work.”

“No! That’s not how—stop that!” Jinu reached out, trying to grab the pieces before Romance could force them into a permanent, cursed shape.

Baby giggled, flinging a handful of yellow bricks into the air like confetti. “I’m making rain! This is fun!”

Mystery, ever the silent agent of chaos, had built a tiny tower that was already tilting at a dangerous angle, and stared at it like it had revealed the secrets of the universe.

“Look,” Mystery whispered. “It defies gravity.”

Abbey, meanwhile, had started sticking pieces to his fingers like claws. “I’m a monster!” he growled, swiping at Baby, who dodged and retaliated by pelting him with pink bricks.

“Enough!” Jinu barked, his voice ringing with all the frustrated authority of a man who had lost control of his unit.

Avery nearly choked on her Doritos from laughing too hard.

And if Jinu wasn’t already at his limit, he was really over it when he summoned his familiars for emotional support.

Derpy, the blue-striped tiger with its crossed yellow eyes, plopped down beside him with a giant, goofy grin, panting like an overgrown house cat. Sussie the magpie with his little gat appeared on the back of the sofa, eyeing the shiny Lego pieces like potential loot.

Avery, still lounging, reached down to rub Derpy’s big, dumb head. “You are so cute-looking! Like definitely no one’s home in that little head of yours.But so adorable, aren’t you?”

Derpy’s lopsided grin grew wider, clearly thrilled by the attention. His pink nose twitched. His too-large mouth drooled slightly onto the carpet.

Jinu groaned, massaging his temples. “You’re not helping, Derpy.”

“Derpy’s helping me,” Avery teased, rubbing the tiger’s ears while crunching another Dorito. “Look at him. He’s the only sane one here.”

“Insanity is subjective,” Mystery said wisely, balancing two bricks on his head.

“Can we please build the bouquet like the instructions say?!” Jinu pleaded, waving the booklet in the air. His golden eyes glowed faintly with desperation. “Please, for once, just listen to me.”

Baby pouted but scooted closer. Romance shrugged and handed over his mangled pile of green pieces. Abbey stopped pretending to be a monster. Mystery, with a dramatic sigh, took the bricks off his head and started actually reading the diagrams.

Avery watched them with wicked glee, eyes sparkling. This was so much better than TV.

“Alright, boys,” she grinned. “Let’s see if you can manage to make some flowers without burning down the apartment.”

Derpy sneezed, accidentally knocking over half the progress they’d made.

“Derpy!” Jinu howled.

Avery’s laughter rang through the room, warm and delighted. This was the kind of chaos she could watch forever.

Chapter 57: The Bloom of Victory (Sort Of)

Summary:

Honestly Avery not reacting to the demonic animals isn’t that big of a thing. The boys are literally soul sucking demons atleast the pets are adorable 🥰 looking at your Derpy!

Chapter 57: The Bloom of Victory (Sort Of)

The night had stretched long, and the war at the coffee table had been fierce.

Bricks had been snapped together with questionable logic. Diagrams had been argued over, flipped upside down, and ultimately abandoned. Fingers were sore, tempers frayed, and yet—somehow—the Saja Boys had achieved what could only be described as… a creation.

Jinu wiped imaginary sweat from his brow, golden eyes gleaming with the satisfaction of a general surveying a battlefield. “It’s done.”

Abbey clapped his hands together, grinning wide despite the lingering bruises on his knuckles. “It’s beautiful. A masterpiece. The pinnacle of human—and demon—engineering.”

Baby nodded solemnly. “It should be in a museum.”

Romance crossed his arms, head tilted as he stared at the finished piece. “I mean… I wouldn’t say museum, but maybe a very… creative garden.”

Mystery, who had stayed unusually focused for the last fifteen minutes, simply leaned back and smirked. “It’s art.”

On the coffee table stood the Lego bouquet: crooked, uneven, and wildly colorful. The flowers leaned at strange angles—some petals upside down, others backward. A few pieces were jammed where they didn’t belong, and one flower was missing half its stem because Romance had accidentally snapped it trying to “adjust” it.

But to the boys?

It was perfect.

“Avery!” Abbey called, voice booming through the apartment. “Come look! Look at our creation!”

Avery wandered in from the kitchen, wiping her hands on a dish towel, still smiling from the show she’d witnessed earlier. The moment her eyes landed on the bouquet, she had to bite the inside of her cheek to keep from laughing.

It was… well, it was definitely something.

The flowers looked like they’d survived a hurricane—but the boys’ faces, glowing with pride, made it the most precious disaster she’d ever seen.

“Well?” Jinu asked, chest puffed, waiting for judgment.

Avery beamed at them, walking over and crouching down to eye level with their crooked masterpiece. “It’s amazing. Absolutely one of a kind. I don’t think anyone else on earth could have made something like this.”

Abbey’s grin grew impossibly wider. “Right?! I think it should go right here.” He pointed dramatically at the middle of the coffee table. “Centerpiece. For guests to admire. Forever.”

Romance snorted. “Until it falls apart when someone breathes on it.”

“Shut up, it’s art,” Abbey shot back, already carefully nudging other table clutter aside to make room for their floral trophy.

Derpy, sprawled nearby, lifted his giant head to sniff at it, eyes trying very had to point in the same direction. Sussie fluttered down onto the arm of the couch, watching with his many eyes, clearly judging.

Avery straightened up, still smiling. “You boys are ridiculous.” But her heart was full. “Alright. Centerpiece it is. But if the tiger eats it, I’m not helping put it back together.”

Baby gave Derpy a stern look. “No eating art.”

Derpy sneezed in response, knocking over one of the Lego flowers.

“DERPY!”

Avery’s laugh filled the room as the boys scrambled to right their crooked bouquet once again. The apartment felt warmer, somehow—a chaotic, cozy kind of home.

And the Saja Boys? They were absurd. But they were hers.

Chapter 58: The Bloom Before Bed

Chapter 58: The Bloom Before Bed

The crooked Lego bouquet stood proud on the coffee table, its angles catching the soft lamplight as if daring anyone to call it anything less than magnificent.

Avery stretched out on the sofa, head tilted, one arm draped over the back as she surveyed her boys and their wonky masterpiece. “Yes, you boys did do amazing,” she said, voice warm with amusement and something softer—pride, maybe, though she’d never admit it out loud.

The Saja Boys all beamed at her like puppies basking in praise, even as they flopped onto cushions and sprawled across the living room, exhausted from their creative battle.

But the moment of peace didn’t last.

Avery’s gaze sharpened just slightly, that gleam of a strategist returning to her eyes as she crossed one leg over the other. “Alright, dream team,” she began lightly, “since we’re all feeling victorious and clever… did you think about what you want to do about the Huntrix meet and greet?”

The room shifted in an instant. The boys, who’d been grinning and relaxed, froze as if someone had hit pause.

Jinu was the first to stir, rubbing the back of his neck, golden eyes clouding with thought. “If… if it’s something that will help us… then yes. We’ll do it.”

Romance gave a crooked smile, but it didn’t reach his eyes. “Whatever it takes, right?”

Mystery nodded slowly, unusually serious. “It’s part of the game. We play it.”

Baby gave a small shrug, glancing down at his hands. “If it helps us go further then we can handle it.”

Abbey, who’d been picking at a loose Lego brick on the table, let out a breath. “It’s fine. We’ll go. We’ll smile. We’ll win the fans hearts.”

Avery’s expression softened as she took them in—their resolve, their weariness, the quiet storms behind their eyes. She hadn’t missed how their bodies had tensed, how their playful ease had melted into guarded determination the second Huntrix came up.

She leaned forward, resting her elbows on her knees. “Listen. I know it’s weird. I know it’s messy. But I promise, I’m not going to let anyone use this to corner you. We’ll spin it. We’ll own it. If this meet and greet happens? We’ll turn it into something that works for us, not against us.”

Her voice dropped, fierce and sure. “We’re going to the top, boys. One weird fan event at a time.”

A beat of quiet followed—then, slowly, they nodded, one by one.

“Now,” Avery said, standing and stretching, “bed. All of you. We’ve got work tomorrow, and you’re not getting out of it just because you’re brilliant Lego artists now.”

Groans of protest mixed with laughter as the Saja Boys dragged themselves toward their rooms. As they passed, each of them paused long enough for Avery to ruffle hair, squeeze a shoulder, or flash an encouraging grin.

When the apartment fell quiet, the crooked bouquet remained—awkward, bright, and completely perfect. A symbol of the chaos they’d built together.

And the first step in the war they were about to wage.

Chapter 59: Flashbulbs and Fine Print

Chapter 59: Flashbulbs and Fine Print

The morning sun streamed through the van’s windows as the Saja Boys piled inside, the hum of the city already alive around them. Abbey crammed himself into the far corner, Baby sprawled out as if he owned the whole bench, Mystery leaning his head against the cool glass, and Romance and Jinu wedged between them with a kind of resigned camaraderie.

Avery, perched in the front passenger seat, whipped around to give them the look—the one that could freeze them mid-scheme.

“Mystery,” she began, voice deceptively sweet, “do not growl at anyone. I don’t care if they touch and move your hair, your face, or your precious jacket. And do not bite anyone when they try to get you ready. I swear to god.”

Mystery gave her a crooked smile hair covering his upper half, fangs just barely peeking from his mouth. “I make no promises, Manager-nim.”

Her eyes narrowed. “Mystery. Promise.”

“…Fine,” he grumbled, folding his arms like a sulking cat.

The drive wasn’t long, but the anticipation crackled in the air. Their first real modeling gig—another piece of the plan falling into place. Another opportunity to steal the spotlight and gain fans.

By the time they arrived, Avery had her phone out, thumbs flying as she settled herself in a corner of the shoot, eyes flicking up only to keep Mystery’s murder-glare in check as the stylists descended on him.

Her inbox chimed, and she scanned the reply about the meet and greet. Her brow furrowed as she reread it twice.

Confirmed: Huntrix x Saja Boys joint fan event. Later today, after your modeling shoot. Full details attached. Thanks for the quick response!

Avery stared at the screen, mind racing.

Today?
Since when did meet and greets get thrown together last-minute? And with Huntrix of all groups? From everything she knew—publicly, anyway—the Saja Boys and Huntrix hadn’t even met.

Her fingers drummed on the armrest of the chair.
Maybe it was harmless. Maybe Huntrix’s team just wanted to share the spotlight, help boost the new group. Maybe this was just business.

But Avery had been in this industry long enough to know—nothing this sudden was ever just business.

She shot off a crisp reply.

Thanks for confirming. Please send full itinerary and any special requests for Saja Boys so we can prepare accordingly.

Her gaze flicked up again, watching the boys through narrowed eyes as they were positioned under harsh lights, pastel outfits crisp, sneakers spotless. They looked good. Really good.

And they were hers to protect, to push, to elevate.

Something’s off, she thought, the gears already turning. But fine. We’ll go. We’ll shine. And if someone thinks they’re setting a trap?

Avery’s lips curved, sharp as a blade.

Let them try.

Chapter 60: Poses and Power Plays

Chapter 60: Poses and Power Plays

The studio buzzed with activity—stylists flitting between racks of designer clothes, photographers adjusting lenses and lighting, assistants balancing trays of coffee and bottled water. But when the Saja Boys stepped in front of the camera, the chaos settled into focus.

Jinu was the first to catch the rhythm, his natural poise translating effortlessly. His sharp jawline, the glint in his golden eyes (masked behind soft brown contacts today), and that calm confidence drew the photographer in. Every click of the camera captured something clean, powerful. He had that leader’s edge, and the crew noticed.

Romance leaned into his role with ease—tilting his head just so, fingers grazing his cheek, smirking with just enough danger to make hearts stutter. One of the stylists actually fumbled a makeup brush, cheeks pinking as she tried to recover.

Abbey gave them soft, boy-next-door charm, all sweet grins and easy flexing of his chest, biceps and shoulders. But every now and then, his eyes sparked with mischief as he sneaked glances at the photographer’s monitor, checking himself out and offering impromptu poses that had the team laughing.

Mystery? Mystery kept his promise—not a single growl or nip, though his glare could’ve melted a lens or two if you saw it from underneath his thick hair that sat over his face. But damn, did it work. His icy exterior, sharp nose and shapely lips, and the way he held tension in his body made every frame look like it belonged on a magazine cover.

And Baby? Baby soaked it in. He flirted shamelessly with the camera, blowing kisses, winking, even lifting his shirt just a fraction when he thought Avery wasn’t looking—earning himself a barked, “Put that down!” from her across the studio.

The shoot stretched into late morning. Outfit changes. Close-ups. Group shots. The boys charmed everyone, leaving the crew buzzing about “how natural they are” and “how this group’s gonna be huge.”

Finally, they were released for lunch—a catered spread of bulgogi wraps, fruit, and soda. The boys collapsed onto a lounge bench in the corner, plates in hand, faces glowing with pride and relief.

Avery joined them, laptop balanced on one knee, a sandwich in the other hand. She chewed thoughtfully, then set the sandwich down, fingers flying over her keyboard to pull up the contract.

“Alright, gentlemen,” she said, tone light but eyes sharp, “I’ve confirmed the meet and greet. Later today. After this shoot wraps.”

Five heads snapped toward her.

“Today?” Jinu asked, brows drawn.

“That’s quick,” Romance muttered, leaning back.

Baby perked up, mouth half-full. “More fans already?”

Avery smirked. “Apparently. Huntrix were just so excited to work with you. No backing out now; I’ve signed the contract. You’ll be polite, you’ll smile, you’ll charm them. No fighting, no growling.” She eyed them each in turn, gaze lingering on Mystery, who grunted in reluctant agreement.

“But why so last minute?” Abbey asked, voice quieter.

“That’s what I’d love to know,” Avery admitted. “But either way, it’s exposure. And we’ll make sure it’s on our terms.”

She flipped the laptop so they could see a rough schedule: Q&A, photo ops, a quick mini-stage for fan interactions.

“Finish strong here, then we’ll regroup, reset, and be ready to win over everyone who shows up tonight. Understood?”

The boys nodded, some more enthusiastically than others—but united all the same.

Avery clapped her hands once, brisk and bright. “Good. Now eat up. We’ve got more photos to take, and I want you glowing. We’re stealing hearts today, boys.”

And with that, the next phase of their plan began.

Chapter 61: Lenses, Lines, and Lingering Looks

Summary:

The boys are demons and they do see Avery in a romantic light but she keeps a pretty business partnership distance between them that doesn’t mean Avery is immune to their looks or charms… the boys are starting to now push that distance. Mainly because I want more romance now that I feel very happy with the actual growth between the characters (I’m a person who likes a lot of growth and then bam in your face romance.) feels more natural to me.

Chapter 61: Lenses, Lines, and Lingering Looks

The camera clicked. The lights flashed. And somewhere between the crisp shutter and the soft whirr of a fan blowing through their styled hair, the Saja Boys found their real entertainment: Avery.

Avery, perched nearby on a stool with her laptop open, trying so hard to focus on emails, contracts, and social media updates while chaos brewed at the edge of the frame.

⸻

Romance was first.

Fresh from a solo set, he sauntered over while a stylist fussed over Baby. His pastel peach shirt hung open just enough at the collar to show the faintest trace of his marks on his chest—marks Avery definitely wasn’t trying to look at.

He leaned down, voice a low, velvety hum.
“Manager-nim,” he purred, lips just inches from her ear, “if I don’t get a break soon, I might need you to rescue me.”

Avery shot him a flat look, cheeks blooming pink anyway.
“Rescue you? Romance, this is a fashion shoot, not a hostage situation.”

His grin deepened, sharp and knowing. “Could be both.”

⸻

Mystery wasn’t far behind.

He drifted close during a group setup, standing just behind Avery’s stool. Quiet at first, watching the monitors over her shoulder, his breath warm against the side of her face.

“You’re really focused,” he said at last, voice like velvet-wrapped danger.
Avery blinked, realizing how close he was—and how long he’d been there.

“Unlike some people,” she shot back, heart racing.

Mystery just smirked, fingers brushing the edge of her laptop as if considering closing it. Testing. Pushing.

⸻

Baby brought the sugar—too much of it.

Between shots, he plopped down at Avery’s feet like a golden retriever in human form. His hair was mussed perfectly by the wind machine, his eyes wide and gleaming with mischief.

“Averyyyyy~” he sang, dragging out her name like a plea.

“Don’t even think about it,” she warned, not looking up from her screen.

“Think about what?” he asked, already reaching for her half-eaten cookie on a nearby plate.

She smacked his hand lightly. He pouted, and she almost—almost—caved, because damn it if he wasn’t stupidly cute about it.

⸻

Abbey and Jinu weren’t immune either.

Abbey kept cracking jokes between frames, trying to make her laugh loud enough for the photographer to pause. And when he succeeded? Oh, that satisfied grin he shot her could’ve lit up the whole studio.

Jinu—oh, Jinu. He tried to stay the professional, the leader. But even he found himself distracted, gaze drifting toward Avery during breaks, catching the way she tugged at the ends of her sweater when she was flustered.

When their eyes met across the set? That was enough. His heartbeat spiked. Hers, too.

⸻

The boys fed off it.

Every blush, every sidelong glance, every flustered scoff from Avery only fueled them. That deep part of them—the demon core that craved possession, that thrived on obsession—stirred to life, curling tighter around the idea of her.

Their manager.
Their tether.
Theirs.

⸻

By the time the final shots wrapped, the crew was swooning over the Saja Boys. But it was Avery who had truly kept them captivated—her focus, her fire, her refusal to let their antics throw her completely off her game (even if her cheeks said otherwise).

As they sat for a quick break, sipping water and nibbling on snacks, Avery opened her laptop again.

“Alright, boys,” she said, tone brisk to cover the heat still lingering in her chest, “here’s the plan. The meet and greet’s officially locked in. A little later today. After this. With Huntrix.”

The boys went still. The tension sharpened.

Avery’s smile was all teeth.
“And I expect you to charm the fans as much as you’ve been trying to charm me today. Got it?”

They grinned—because damn if that challenge didn’t just make them want to try harder.

Chapter 62: The Storm Before the Spotlight

Summary:

I love Bobby from the movie… the boys will not like Bobby nearly as much as I do. 😃 also this is the first time I’ve really gone into the tether and how the effect of Avery’s soul has on the boys when she’s overwhelmed with feelings.

Chapter 62: The Storm Before the Spotlight

The Saja Boys’ van pulled into the underground lot of the venue, tires hissing on the concrete as the engine fell silent. The hum of the city outside barely reached this space—down here, it was quiet, save for the thud of their hearts and the soft rustle of clothes as they shifted restlessly in their seats.

Avery was already out, tablet clutched to her chest like a shield, eyes glittering with that dangerous, delicious mix of focus and frenzy. She paced near the hood of the van, lips moving silently as she ran through notes, plans, contingency strategies. The energy rolled off her in waves—hot, heady, unfiltered.

And the boys felt it. God, did they feel it.

Her soul pulsed—aching need tangled with obsessive drive, the sweetness of wanting success, control, perfection. It was intoxicating. Like a drug that laced through their veins, coiled around their demonic cores and made their blood burn.

Romance licked his lips, leaning against the van, eyes locked on Avery as she tapped furiously at her tablet. “Do you feel that?” His voice was low, almost reverent. “She’s… the tether it’s feeding us without her even realizing it. Much more then usual.”

Mystery let out a breath, chest tight, fists clenching at his sides as if trying to contain the rush of power, the high of Avery’s soul washing over them. “She’s dangerous like this,” he murmured. “It makes me want to—” He cut himself off, throat working as he swallowed the urge to claim what wasn’t his to take. Not yet.

Abbey rubbed his neck, half-dazed, half-focused. “No wonder we’re healing faster than normal. And she doesn’t even know it’s because of her own soul.”

Baby leaned against the van’s sliding door, watching Avery with wide eyes that were equal parts wonder and hunger. His busted lip had lost some of its swelling already. The bruises on his face faded at the edges. He didn’t need to speak. The look said it all: mine. Ours.

Jinu exhaled slowly, forcing himself to steady the pulse racing in his ears. His golden gaze (hidden behind his brown eye contacts) flicked between his brothers, seeing the way they all swayed on the edge of this invisible tether. The way he swayed.

“She doesn’t know what she’s doing to us,” he said, voice rough. “And we can’t let it affect us so much.Not now. Not here.”

⸻

Avery stopped pacing suddenly, turning to face them with that brilliant, breathless grin—the one that made their claws ache to dig into something, someone, just to ground themselves.

“Alright, my lions,” she said, snapping her fingers. “Game faces on. I don’t care how weird this meet and greet is—we are going to own it. This is our moment. We play nice, we charm, we win hearts. Clear?”

The boys answered as one, their voices low, threaded with promise.
“Clear.”

Avery’s grin widened. She turned, tablet tucked under one arm, already marching toward the service door leading inside, her heels clicking a beat that felt like the countdown to a war drum.

Behind her, the boys followed—drawn like moths to a flame, high on the taste of her soul, steadying themselves for the next act in this dangerous game.

The storm was coming. And they were ready to meet it.

Chapter 63: Signatures and Subtext

Summary:

I’m waiting for my own book marked stories to be updated, which is sadly taking forever though I won’t rush anyone even if I’m literally thirsting over some of these stories on here and Wattpad. Thankfully I can always rely on old faithful and read “To be a Virtuous Wife.” Amazing story btw if you haven’t read it. Though it’s not anything to do with this fandom it’s a historical romance great story.

Chapter 63: Signatures and Subtext

The event space was electric—fluorescent lights buzzing overhead, camera flashes popping like tiny fireworks, and a sea of eager fans pressed against the velvet ropes. The stage had been transformed into a long table draped in shimmering black cloth, seats lined up for the two idol groups who, to most, looked like the perfect picture of camaraderie.

Avery stood off to the side, tablet in one hand, phone in the other, catching every angle of the boys as they settled in. Her heart raced—not from nerves, but from glee. Every photo, every clip she snagged would fuel that fake fan account, spinning narratives fans would devour.

“This is perfect. This is better than perfect.”

And the boys… oh, the boys were glowing—not just from the stage lights or the adoration of the fans, but from the steady, intoxicating pull of Avery’s soul through the tether. It fed them like nothing else, a subtle current that sharpened their smiles, softened their bruises, made their eyes gleam with something that wasn’t entirely human.

⸻

Jinu sat beside Rumi, their markers uncapped and ready. Her presence was a blade at his throat and balm on old wounds all at once. Rumi’s gaze never left him, sharp and searching, as if she could peel back his layers and see the truth he wouldn’t speak.

And he let her look. Let her see the part of him that wished she could know—really know—the war inside.

⸻

Zoey flanked Baby and Mystery, signing with practiced ease, but her gaze kept darting between the boys and the fans. The moment she spotted Mystery’s head snap to the side—at Bobby, who was awkwardly making his way toward Avery—Zoey sighed and whacked him lightly on the back of the head.

“Focus, Fido,” she muttered under her breath, forcing a smile for the fans. Mystery grumbled but turned back to his task, though his eyes still burned.

⸻

Mira sat between Romance and Abbey. Romance leaned in as he signed, voice low, velvet-smooth, dropping compliments that made Mira’s ears pink despite herself. He wasn’t trying to win her. No. He was simply playing the game, enjoying the little rush of power that came with watching her fluster. Just as he did with his fans.

Abbey, meanwhile, flexed subtly as he wrote, catching the flashes of cameras, feeding on the delighted squeals. If he caught fans sneaking a glance? All the better.

⸻

And Avery—oh, Avery played her own game.

Bobby approached, nerves clear in the way he shifted from foot to foot, scratching at the back of his neck, trying to look casual and failing miserably.

“H-hey, Avery.” He smiled, too wide. “You’re, uh… you’re really killing it today. I mean—it’s only been a couple of days since the boys debut, but… yeah.”

Avery blinked, caught off guard for only a second before slipping into her effortless, professional charm. “Thanks, Bobby! That means a lot coming from you. I hope everything’s smooth on your end too?”

She kept her tone kind, light—just enough of a smile in her lips to keep things professional. Her mind was half on him, half on the boys, her camera snapping photos while she spoke.

Bobby brightened at her attention, trying to lean a bit closer to see what’s she was doing—only to freeze at the subtle chill that rolled off the table where the idols sat. The boys’ gazes, still warm for the fans, cooled just enough when they caught him in their peripheral vision so close to Avery. Possessiveness simmered beneath the surface, hidden beneath polite smiles.

Ours. The word echoed silently between them.

⸻

The meet and greet rolled on—fans giddy, oblivious to the undercurrents. Avery recorded it all: Jinu’s intensity, Romance’s silver-tongued charm, Baby’s endearing sweetness, Mystery’s smoldering glances, Abbey’s casual showmanship.

Her heart pounded with excitement at the footage, the possibilities. And beneath it all, the boys drank deep of the heady cocktail that was Avery’s soul—her pride, her ambition, her want.

God help the world, Jinu thought, signing another poster, gaze flicking once more to Avery as she laughed at something Bobby said.
When she figures out exactly what she’s feeding us.

Chapter 64: Closing Curtain and Claimed Attention

Summary:

Hm… I like this chapter but… I also have reservations about it. But I like it enough now to not be to worried about it! You guys enjoy.

Chapter 64: Closing Curtain and Claimed Attention

The last signature dried on the glossy poster. The final handshake was given. The sea of fans ebbed back, leaving behind the hum of camera equipment being packed and the murmur of staff exchanging congratulations. The meet and greet was over—but the real show, it seemed, was only just beginning.

Bobby lingered near Avery as the boys stepped away from the table, chatting politely with the Huntrix girls, offering thanks and bowing out with practiced grace. Bobby’s eyes were warm, hopeful, as he shifted from foot to foot.

“So, um…” he began, voice dipping low in a nervous way as he wrings his hands together.“I was thinking—maybe we could grab a meal sometime? You know… to brainstorm another collab between the groups. It’d be good for, uh… business synergy and all that.”

Avery, ever the professional, blinked at him. Business synergy, huh? She could see the blush creeping up his neck, the way he tried to play it casual but tripped over his own eagerness. She opened her mouth to respond—

But she didn’t have to.

The Saja Boys had crossed the distance in a flash, an unspoken pact driving them as they stalked over, their smiles sharp-edged and too sweet to be anything but territorial.

Mystery was the first to reach her, sliding behind, draping himself over her back as if he’d been there the whole time. His head rested lightly on her shoulder, golden eyes half-lidded from behind his hair, voice a low whimper near her ear. “Avery… I’m so tired. Can we go home now?”

Before Bobby could even blink, Baby was at her side too, leaning against her other shoulder, his hand already fishing into her purse like he owned the place. He emerged victorious with a lollipop, grinning wide as he unwrapped it with a crinkle of plastic.

“Yea, I’m starving,” he added, licking the candy and giving Bobby a sidelong glance that wasn’t remotely innocent. “Don’t you want to take care of us?”

Behind them, Jinu, Romance, and Abbey loomed like the world’s most handsome, exhausted storm cloud.

“We are your priority, right?” Jinu murmured, his smile polite, but his eyes cool as they flicked to Bobby. “You said you’d take care of us once this was over.”

“I’m dying over here,” Abbey groaned, stretching dramatically, muscles flexing in a way that had nearby fans snapping photos even now. “How are we supposed to survive without dinner?”

Romance smirked, one brow arched as he leaned just close enough to her other ear. “And don’t tell me you’d leave us at the mercy of the fridge, lovely. You know we’re hopeless without you.”

Avery tried not to laugh at the ridiculous picture they made—practically draped over her, whining like oversized, dangerously pretty children. She kept her expression composed, though her eyes sparkled with amusement as she turned back to Bobby, who was looking increasingly overwhelmed.

“I’d love to discuss collaborations, Bobby,” Avery said, tone honey-sweet and business-sharp all at once. She offered him a kind smile, pulling a card from her bag and pressing it into his hand. “Here’s my number. Send me a text and we’ll set something up. But right now, I’ve really got to get these guys home—they’re wiped after today. I’m so sorry!”

Bobby managed a nod, clutching the card like it was a lifeline. “Y-yeah. Totally. Another time, for sure.”

Avery offered a quick bow and a cheerful wave to Huntrix. “Thank you for today! Really—it was great. Hope we get to work together again soon!”

And just like that, she turned, the boys closing ranks around her like a pack as they made their way out—each of them touching her in small, grounding ways: Mystery’s head still on her shoulder, Baby’s arm slung across hers, Jinu brushing his fingers lightly against her back as if guiding her, Romance and Abbey flanking her like silent sentries.

Behind them, Bobby could only watch, the image of Avery swept away by her boys burned into his mind.

Chapter 65: The Ride Home — Drunk on Her Soul

Summary:

You ever drank a shit ton of wine and been like I’m not drunk but realistically your fucked up and didn’t realize until you went to stand up and almost fell and all you can do is giggle waving everyone off that your not drunk… that exactly what I’m going through right now. Being 25 great age…. Great age. Also anyone seen the new Predator movie… when I tell you it’s not a hear me out it’s literally a hold me back before I start crawling on these aliens… I’m very serious 🧐. Best predator/human story I’ve ever read is the one on here is Songbirds And Tigers by MouseReader greatest depiction I’ve ever seen of a female Yujta and I love Mousereader’s style of writing.

Chapter 65: The Ride Home — Drunk on Her Light

The van’s engine hummed softly as the city lights blurred past the windows, streaks of gold and neon against the deepening dusk. Inside, the Saja Boys were wrapped in a strange, blissful haze—bodies heavy with exhaustion, but spirits high, drunk on the energy radiating from Avery’s soul like sunlight after a storm.

Avery sat up front, half-turned toward them, her cheeks flushed with excitement, her phone a blur of motion in her hands. She was giddy, nearly glowing, and the boys could feel it—her joy, her pride, the sweet pulse of her spirit like a song only they could hear. And gods, it was intoxicating.

“You guys were incredible today,” Avery bubbled, eyes bright as she looked over her shoulder at them. “Seriously—I know that was last minute and probably a lot to handle after the shoot, but you pulled it off like pros. Your fans are going to eat this up.”

She grinned wide, fingers flying over her screen as she updated her fake fan account, carefully editing clips and photos from the day. She muttered to herself in English and Korean, alternating between giggling at how perfect the content was and cursing the slow upload speeds.

From the back seat, Mystery sighed contentedly, his head leaned against the window, golden eyes half-lidded able to be seen from him pushing his hair back. His fingers absently traced the seam of the van’s upholstery, but his mind wasn’t on the city outside. No—he was swimming in the warmth of Avery’s presence, savoring the taste of her pride, her joy, the obsessive glee that spilled from her as she worked. Mine, a voice deep in his demon blood whispered. Ours.

Baby sprawled in the middle row, lollipop stick dangling from his lips, eyelids heavy, a dazed smile tugging at his mouth. He hummed softly to himself, the taste of her soul better than any candy. Every time she glanced back at them with that radiant grin, his heart squeezed tight. He wanted to bottle that look. Keep it. Hoard it.

Romance stretched his legs out, ankle crossed over his knee, watching her with that lazy, half-smirk that hid so much more beneath. His chest ached with the need to do something—to earn more of that glow from her, to see it burn brighter, just for them.

Abbey rested his head back against the seat, letting the comfort of her emotions wash over him like a balm. The tension of the day—the meet and greet, the hidden snarls at Bobby, the effort of staying controlled—melted under the warmth she radiated.

And Jinu—Jinu sat still and quiet, but his sharp gaze didn’t leave her. Every word, every laugh, every spark of energy that spilled from her as she typed and planned and schemed fed something deep inside him. It soothed the hollow places the centuries had carved out. It reminded him what it felt like to be part of something alive.

Avery glanced back again, giddy with the rush of her success. “Oh! And the modeling agency just messaged—our shots are fire. They’re dropping them tomorrow. I’m telling you, boys, we are so ahead of the curve. We’ll celebrate tonight, okay? You earned it.”

The boys let out a soft chorus of tired but pleased noises—murmured agreement, contented sighs, small smiles. But beneath it, something fiercer coiled in each of them.

She’s ours. Our manager. Our tether. Our’s all of her.

As Avery went back to plotting in her phone, updating the fan account with pictures and clips—her boys, looking breathtaking and untouchable—they drank in her soul’s music like starving men offered a feast.

And outside the van, the night deepened, the world unaware of the storm quietly brewing between a human and her demons.

Chapter 66

Summary:

Now my biggest thing is… I don’t think any of the Saja boys besides Jinu remember their names for different and varying reasons and it’s why they go by their stage names in this story… I haven’t explored much of the boys past’s at this time for the simple fact that I felt Jinu telling Rumi so quickly ( not the whole truth but the small truth .) of his reason he became a demon was for manipulation he knew Rumi was fighting with her own sense of self and in the beginning his role was to manipulate her to make her want to either break the honmoon with the saja boys or to get her to break up huntrix. And the boys don’t just go around blabbing about their deals, the reasons they made them or anything. Not even to Avery as they’ve known her for atleast two weeks if not a bit longer by this point. So them not knowing their names besides Jinu is probably a big reality since most of them acted more like dolls or puppets when they weren’t being watched by fans. Though I do plan on Avery being told the boys backstories she’s also hesitant to ask to much because “how did you sell your soul to the devil and how did he fuck you over.” Isn’t a great ice breaker question.

Chapter 66: Soju, Secrets, and Stolen Names

The apartment glowed with the soft warmth of lamplight, the windows cracked just enough to let in the cool evening breeze. Laughter echoed between the walls, mingling with the clink of glasses and the low thrum of music Avery had put on—a blend of retro pop and soft R&B that made the space feel cozy, alive.

Avery, flushed with victory and alcohol, flopped down onto the floor in front of the coffee table, already cluttered with open bottles of soju, a six-pack of beer, and a few stray cups. The delicious scent of fried chicken, tteokbokki, japchae, and kimchi stew was filling the apartment as the delivery bags sat waiting to be demolished.

The boys were scattered around her, loose-limbed and content.

Jinu sat on the edge of the couch, Derpy—his massive, blue tiger familiar—curled at his feet. Avery absentmindedly scratched behind Derpy’s ears, grinning at the way the big cat thudded its head against her knee like an overgrown housecat. Sussie the magpie was perched smugly on the back of the sofa, his six beady eyes watching everything, occasionally stealing sips of beer when no one was looking from Baby’s glass.

Baby sprawled on the rug, head in Mystery’s lap, lollipop still wedged between his teeth even as he sipped at his beer. Mystery was leaning back against the couch, one arm draped over Baby, the other holding a half-empty cup, his golden eyes heavy-lidded but sharp as they tracked every twitch of Avery’s lips as she sat beside him.

Romance lounged on the arm of the sofa, legs stretched out, glass dangling from his fingers. Abbey was cross-legged on the floor next to Avery, a warm grin on his face as he unwrapped a bottle of soju like it was a gracious gift.

Everyone was comfortable. For the first time in too long, the tension of the outside world—their hunger, their chains, Gwi-ma—seemed to fade under the glow of this tiny, makeshift familial celebration.

Avery lifted her glass, giggling. “You boys deserve this. All of this. Cheers to surviving today!”

The toast was met with murmured agreement, the soft clink of glasses, the shared warmth of victory.

They ate, they drank, they laughed. And when the initial rush of food and booze settled, and the conversation softened, Avery hesitated—then gave voice to the question that had been scratching at the back of her mind.

“…Do you boys know your names?” Her voice was gentle, almost tentative, as she looked between them. “I mean—you all go by your stage names, besides Jinu. I was just wondering…”

The shift was subtle but unmistakable.

Mystery’s easy smirk faded just a touch. Romance’s glass paused midair. Baby blinked up at her, suddenly solemn. Abbey’s fingers stilled on the soju cap, and Jinu—Jinu’s eyes darkened, his gaze distant, like he was seeing centuries instead of the room around them.

It was Baby who spoke first, his voice low. “Most of us don’t remember.” He looked at his hands, the faint bruises on his knuckles from their last fight almost fully healed. “Too long. Too many lifetimes. The names we had… they’re gone. Or maybe we gave them up. I’m not even sure anymore.”

Romance gave a bitter laugh. “Stage names feel safer anyway. We know they’re ours now. No past attached.”

Mystery nodded, leaning his head back. “And it’s what gave us the opportunity to meet you, Avery. It fits.”

Avery felt the ache in her chest, but she didn’t push. Instead, she gave them what she always did—her light, her humor, her warmth.

“Well,” she said, sitting up straighter and flashing them a mischievous grin, “if you boys don’t want to talk about your names, I guess I’ll just have to torture you another way.”

Jinu blinked, wary. “What way?”

Avery raised a finger dramatically, her eyes sparkling. “Terrible dad jokes.”

Groans filled the room immediately, but she launched in anyway.

“What do you call a fake noodle?” She waited a beat, then grinned. “An impasta!”

Romance actually choked on his drink. Mystery groaned, but he was smiling. Abbey clapped like it was the best thing he’d ever heard, while Baby buried his face in Mystery’s shoulder, pretending to die from secondhand embarrassment.

Avery was on a roll now.

“Why did the scarecrow win an award? Because he was outstanding in his field!”

Even Jinu cracked a smile at that one, shaking his head as Derpy let out a low, derpy-sounding chuff, as if in approval.

And so the night stretched on—soft, safe, filled with bad jokes and good food, with demons and their human tether bound tighter by shared celebration leaving the lingering bitterness behind for a little longer.

Chapter 67: Tipsy Stumbles and Dangerous Closeness

Summary:

What can I say except your welcome!

Chapter 67: Tipsy Stumbles and Dangerous Closeness

The night hummed with warmth, the glow of shared laughter still lingering like soft embers. The empty plates, scattered soju bottles, and crumpled napkins were the aftermath of their little celebration. Avery, flushed with drink and success, pushed herself up from the floor, swaying slightly as she announced, “Alright—I need more food. I’m starving.”

But the alcohol had claimed its toll on her balance.

Her foot caught the edge of the coffee table. The room tilted. A squeak escaped her lips—and then she was falling.

Straight into Mystery’s lap.

A collective gasp from the boys froze the air. The familiar’s six-eyed magpie let out an incredulous squawk, but no one moved, no one breathed, as Avery blinked up at Mystery, their foreheads knocking together with a soft thud.

“Oh my god—I’m so sorry,” she mumbled, rubbing her head, embarrassment lighting up her cheeks.

But she didn’t move. Couldn’t move.

Mystery’s golden eyes were inches from hers, wide and dark, his catlike pupils blown nearly black. He stared at her like she was the first and last thing he’d ever see—hungry, unblinking, devouring. His breath hitched, his hands hovering like he wanted to steady her but didn’t trust himself to touch.

The room was dead silent.

Avery swallowed, feeling the weight of that gaze—felt it burn down her spine, felt it twist low in her belly. The heat rose fast, too fast, and her blush deepened as her heart thundered in her chest.

Mystery leaned in, just a fraction, his lashes lowering as he drew in a slow, shaking breath. The woody-sweet scent of her soul—lust, warmth, need—wrapped around him, thick as smoke, sweet as sin.

His head tipped, their noses brushing—soft, electric.

Avery let out a tiny, startled squeak.

It was his undoing.

Mystery’s nose slid down the curve of her cheek, his mouth parted as if to taste the very air she breathed. His lips didn’t touch, but he was so close she could feel the heat of them as he nuzzled, helpless to stop himself, drawn to that pulse point at the join of her neck and shoulder. His hands finally found her waist, not gripping—anchoring. His chest rose and fell like he’d just run a race.

He inhaled, slow and deep, the scent of her making his head spin. The taste of her soul was intoxicating—a high better than any stolen spirit, any stage-fed hunger. His mouth went dry. His body ached with the need to drag her closer, to take, to claim—

Avery’s breath hitched. The brush of his nose at her throat sent a shiver racing down her spine.

“M-Mystery,” she whispered, voice trembling, unsure whether to pull away or lean in.

It was Jinu’s sharp cough that finally broke the spell.

Mystery froze, blinked, and seemed to come back to himself. His eyes still heavy-lidded, his pulse racing like wildfire beneath his skin, but the wild edge of hunger was tempered now by a flush of embarrassment—and frustration at himself.

Avery scrambled up, face burning, brushing imaginary dust off her sweater as she tried to laugh it off. “Wow. Okay. That was… I’m definitely tipsy.”

Baby snickered into his lollipop. Romance arched a brow, smirking like he’d just watched the best drama twist of the year. Abbey grinned, giving Mystery a knowing nudge in the ribs that made him growl low in his throat.

Jinu just sighed, pinching the bridge of his nose. “Next time, Avery, I’ll get the food.”

But his eyes flicked to Mystery’s, sharp and warning. Control yourself.

And Mystery?

Mystery couldn’t stop thinking about the taste of her soul on his tongue, the way she felt pressed against him, the sound of her breath in his ear.

And how soon he might get that close again.

Chapter 68: Sweet Tease and Stolen Moments

Summary:

Am I now just enjoying the idea of each boy causing more trouble for dear drunk Avery… yes, yes I am. So the next few chapters will literally just be each boy getting their fill 😉. Also baby enjoys called Avery nonna simply to rile her up.

Chapter 68: Sweet Tease and Stolen Moments

Avery barely had time to steady herself after moving back to her seat—her pulse still a wild drumbeat in her ears—when Baby was there sliding to her other side.

The moment she turned from Mystery, trying to recover her composure, Baby was at her side, his big, soft eyes wide with concern, his lollipop tucked into the corner of his mouth. He gave her a look so earnest, so deceptively innocent, it made her heart squeeze.

“You okay, noona?” he asked, his voice soft and sugary, tilting his head just so, the picture of worried sweetness.

Avery laughed, breathless, trying to wave it all off. “Yeah, yeah—I’m fine, I promise. Just… clumsy.”

But Baby didn’t back off. Oh no—he leaned in, gently taking her hand in both of his, his thumb brushing over her knuckles with a tenderness that felt almost too intimate. His skin was warm. His touch light. But beneath that sweetness was something sharper, something that made the hair on the back of her neck stand on end.

“You sure? Your face is so red.” His voice dropped, a murmur meant only for her. “Your heart’s beating so fast, noona. It’s kinda cute.”

Avery’s blush deepened. She opened her mouth to protest—to say something—but Baby didn’t give her the chance. He took the lollipop from his mouth and, with the smooth confidence that only a demon with centuries of practice could pull off, lifted it toward her lips.

“Here. Have a taste. It’s good.”

The room went still again. All the boys watched—Jinu stiffening, Romance’s smirk deepening, Mystery glaring daggers. Abbey leaned forward like he didn’t want to miss a second.

Avery blinked, caught off guard, but before she could think better of it, she parted her lips—just a little—and Baby gently pressed the candy past them. His fingers brushed her mouth, lingering just a heartbeat too long.

The taste of cherry and sugar hit her tongue, sweet and dizzying.

Baby’s eyes darkened, his smile widening as he watched her, watched the way she flushed, the way her lips closed around the lollipop. He felt the rush of her soul’s flustered energy, like a spark to his own hunger.

“See?” he whispered, his voice a low purr now. “Sweet, right?”

Avery pulled back, breath catching, managing a laugh that was a little too shaky. “You guys are gonna give me a heart attack tonight.”

Baby grinned, bright and unrepentant. “Then we’ll just have to take care of you, noona. Always.”

Romance laughed low under his breath. “What happened to professional boundaries, huh?”

But Baby didn’t care. He popped the lollipop back into his mouth, his eyes never leaving Avery’s, satisfied and starving for more.

And Avery? She was trying very, very hard to remember why exactly she’d let herself get tipsy around these boys.

Chapter 69: Velvet Words and Razor Edges

Summary:

Literally one by one.

Chapter 69: Velvet Words and Razor Edges

The tension crackled in the air, thick and heady, as Avery tried to collect herself. She took another sip of her drink, willing the blush in her cheeks to cool, the racing of her heart to slow.

That was when Romance moved in—lazy grace in every step, that wicked little smile playing at the corners of his mouth. His eyes glinted under the low light of the living room, sharp as a blade and twice as dangerous.

“Looks like Baby’s getting all the fun tonight,” he said, voice smooth as silk and warm as whiskey. He sank down beside her, arm draping casually over the back of the couch—too close without ever actually touching. “You gonna share that blush with the rest of us, princess?”

Avery shot him a look, half amused, half warning. “Romance…”

But he wasn’t done. His hand—light as air—brushed her hair back from her cheek, fingertips lingering just long enough to make her shiver. The contact was innocent in appearance, but the fire in his gaze said otherwise.

“Mm. There it is again. That look,” he murmured, leaning closer, so close she could feel the warmth of him, the faint scent of something dark and addictive. “Do you even know what you do to us when you look like that?”

Avery opened her mouth, but nothing came out—her brain was a mess of static and heat.

Romance chuckled, low and pleased. “No need to answer. I like it better when you’re speechless.”

He didn’t kiss her—he didn’t have to. The promise hung there in the space between them, electric and dizzying. Then, like it was the most natural thing in the world, he leaned back, leaving her breathless and blinking.

“Better keep up, princess,” he teased, raising his glass to her. “We’re just getting started tonight.”

And Avery? She wasn’t sure if she was more flustered… or terrified of what came next.

Chapter 70: Strength in His Hands, Mischief in His Eyes

Summary:

Do I have a problem… maybe I do maybe I don’t but no one can stop me. Mwhahaha

⸻

Chapter 70: Strength in His Hands, Mischief in His Eyes

The room hummed with low laughter, the clink of glasses, the soft crackle of music playing from Avery’s old speaker. But Avery? She was trying so hard to focus on the food, the drinks, anything except the weight of Romance’s lingering look. The heat on her skin hadn’t cooled one bit.

That was when Abbey made his move.

“Avery~” he drawled, his voice all sugar and mischief. She didn’t even have time to glance his way before strong arms hooked under her knees and around her waist—lifting her clean off the couch like she weighed nothing at all.

“Abbey! What are you doing?!” she yelped, arms flailing on instinct, her drink nearly sloshing onto the floor.

He grinned, sharp and boyish, as he plopped down onto the rug and settled her right into his lap. His large hands stayed firm at her waist, holding her there, his chest broad and solid behind her.

“I’m tired of watching you squirm all over the couch avoiding us,” Abbey said, nuzzling his chin into her shoulder with a playful hum. “You’re always running around, bossing us around, blushing like that… it’s not fair.”

Avery froze, her heart thundering as she felt the steady beat of his against her back, the warmth of him surrounding her. His hands, warm and too steady, stayed on her waist, fingers splayed, like he was staking a claim.

“Abbey, this is not manager-appropriate behavior,” she said, trying for stern, but it came out breathless.

He just laughed—deep and low, like it rumbled from his core. “Good thing I’m not trying to be appropriate, then.”

His cheek brushed against hers, and for one dizzying second, it felt like the world narrowed down to the two of them. His scent, clean and familiar, mixed with soap and the faint spice of whatever cologne he’d stolen from Jinu that morning.

The other boys watched, half amused, half ready to jump in and cause even more chaos.

Abbey finally loosened his grip just enough to let her wriggle free if she wanted—but his grin said he knew she wouldn’t go far.

“You’re ours, Avery,” he said, quieter now, voice dipping low and sincere against her ear. “Don’t forget that.”

And just like that, he let her go, leaving her flushed, breathless, and unsure if she’d imagined how tight he’d held her… or how much she’d liked it.

Chapter 71: The Lion Claims His Own

Summary:

Ha ha ha…. I might have went a bit far with this one but not far enough. I’ll be honest if anyone is good at writing smut let me know cause I’m not.. and though there’s no smut at this time because well I’m not there yet but it will come up <_< and I wouldn’t mind help 🤣.

Chapter 71: The Lion Claims His Own

Avery had just barely scrambled off of Abbey’s lap, face flushed a pretty pink that had all of them watching her like she was prey. She tried smoothing down her sweater, clearing her throat, pretending she wasn’t rattled to her very soul.

But the room had shifted. The air thicker. Charged.

That’s when Jinu moved.

Silent as a shadow, smooth as silk, he stepped in front of her, his golden gaze sharp and burning. The faintest smirk tugged at his lips, but beneath it was something deeper—something possessive, protective, hungry. The kind of hunger that had nothing to do with food.

“Avery.” His voice was low, soft—but it cut through the noise like a blade.

She looked up at him, trying to blink away the dizzy spin of alcohol and the boys’ relentless attention. “Jinu, I swear, if you’re about to—”

But Jinu didn’t give her the chance to finish. One hand lifted to cup her cheek, his thumb brushing over the apple of it, feeling the heat there, the softness. His eyes locked on hers—intense, unwavering.

“You’re ours,” he said, just like Abbey—but different. His words weren’t playful. They were a promise. A vow. His thumb slid down to trace her lower lip, slow and deliberate. “Mine.”

Avery felt like she couldn’t breathe. Couldn’t move. Couldn’t look anywhere except at him.

He leaned in, close enough that she could feel the warmth of his breath, could see the glint of his sharp, inhuman pupils, could feel the weight of his tether pulling tight between them.

“I let them have their fun,” he murmured, voice like a caress. “But don’t forget who keeps them in line. Who keeps you in line.”

Her heart pounded so loud it drowned out everything else.

And then—just as quickly as he’d closed the space—he stepped back. Leaving her standing there, swaying on her feet, drunk on more than just the alcohol.

Jinu smirked, satisfied, as he crossed his arms and watched her try to gather what was left of her composure.

“Time for bed, Avery,” he said, voice still warm, still his. “Before we stop playing nice.”

Chapter 72: A Lion’s Afterburn

Summary:

Definitely one of the shorter chapters.

Chapter 72: A Lion’s Afterburn

Avery practically bolted the second Jinu stepped back, her mind a whirlwind of too many things—his thumb on her lip, his voice like velvet wrapping around her, the way all of them had been circling her tonight like she was something to be devoured.

She stumbled down the hall, her feet barely steady beneath her, the alcohol swirling in her veins doing nothing to cool the fire that was burning through her now.

“Bed. I just need bed. Sleep. Cold shower. Something,” she muttered to herself, fingers fumbling for her door handle like it was salvation.

She slammed the door shut behind her, leaning against it for a long beat, trying to catch her breath. Her heart was thundering in her chest, an inferno had ignited low in her belly, and her thighs—God, she felt the warmth there, traitorous and impossible to ignore.

What the hell was that? her mind screamed. What are you doing, Avery? You’re their manager. This is insane.

She pressed the backs of her hands to her burning cheeks, eyes wide as she stared at the dim room.

Her bed looked inviting, safe—but somehow the air in here still felt charged, as if the boys’ presence had seeped through the walls and followed her.

She tried to pace, tried to breathe, but every memory of the night replayed in vivid detail—Mystery’s head nuzzled against her neck, Baby’s sweetness hiding something darker, Abbey’s strong arms dragging her close, Jinu’s eyes burning through her like she was already his. Warmth flooding her system at romance’s pet name rolling from his tongue in her ear.

Avery groaned, throwing herself onto the bed and pulling a pillow over her face.

Professionalism, Avery. Remember that word?

But professionalism wasn’t going to cool the inferno in her stomach. Or erase the heat that lingered on her skin from where they’d touched her.

And worst of all?

She wasn’t sure she wanted it to.

Chapter 73: The Scent of Hunger

Chapter 73: The Scent of Hunger

The apartment was silent but thick—thick with the heat of something unspoken, something electric that clung to the air like smoke after a fire.

Avery’s door stood closed, a fragile barrier between predator and prey.

Outside it, the Saja Boys lurked.

Their human guises had slipped the second she’d disappeared into her room, as if her absence snapped the last thread of control. No need for illusion now—only need itself remained.

Golden eyes gleamed in the low light of the apartment. Fangs pricked against parted lips. Claws flexed, then clenched at their sides.

They could feel her.

Her soul pulsed against the tether, as vivid as a heartbeat in their minds. The taste of her desire—sweet, heady, molten—spilled from beneath that door like the scent of blood in water.

Romance’s breath hitched, his smile sharper now, more dangerous. Baby swayed on his feet, eyelids heavy, drawn forward as if intoxicated. Abbey’s jaw flexed, muscles tight as a coil ready to snap. Mystery’s nostrils flared, eyes glazed, the low growl in his throat barely restrained. Jinu stood closest, his body trembling with the effort to stay still, to not shatter the distance between them and the heat that called them like sirens.

“She’s… she’s burning,” Baby whispered, voice hoarse, reverent.

They hovered, circling the door like sharks scenting blood, hearts pounding in unison with hers.

⸻

Inside the room, Avery braced herself against the edge of the bed, trying to will the flush from her cheeks, the storm from her body.

God, Avery, what is wrong with you? she scolded herself. But the ache was too sharp, too insistent to ignore.

Her fingers trembled as she peeled away layers—jeans, sweater, socks—each piece discarded in her desperate attempt to cool down, to breathe. But it wasn’t the clothes that burned her from the inside out. It was them. Their gazes, their touches, the way they’d looked at her like she was the last thing on earth they wanted—and the first thing they needed.

She slid beneath the blankets, trying to drown the fire in cotton and down. But it didn’t help.

Her hand drifted, slow at first, as if she could convince herself this was just to take the edge off. Just to focus, to think straight again.

The first moan slipped past her lips before she could stop it—soft, breathless, needy.

⸻

The boys froze as one.

The sound hit them like a punch to the gut.

Every sense sharpened, every instinct screamed.

Her scent—already sweet and warm—grew thicker, richer, filling their lungs like wine, making them dizzy, making them hungry.

Romance’s fingers dug into the wall beside him. Baby whimpered softly, leaning forward as if he could crawl through the cracks. Abbey’s fists clenched at his sides, knuckles white. Mystery closed his eyes, head tipped back, swallowing hard against the groan that tried to escape. Jinu’s claws scored the door frame, his control hanging by a thread thinner than a spider’s silk.

They shouldn’t be here.

They shouldn’t listen.

But none of them could walk away.

Chapter 74: When the Tether Snaps

Chapter 74: When the Tether Snaps

The apartment was a trap of their own making.

Outside Avery’s door, the Saja Boys were no longer Saja Boys. They were demons—hungry, restless, straining at the leash that tethered them to humanity.

Her soft moans bled through the cracks around the door. The scent of her—sweet, thick, ripe with desire—filled the air, heavier than smoke, headier than wine.

Jinu’s claws scraped slow, deep lines into the wood. His golden eyes glowed, fixed on that door as if he could see through it, see her.

“Gods help me,” he muttered, voice ragged.

Romance stood with his back against the wall, head tilted, eyes half-lidded, a crooked grin splitting his face—but it was frayed at the edges, too sharp, too desperate. “She doesn’t even know what she’s doing to us…”

Mystery was shaking, fingers curled at his sides, fangs bared in a silent snarl of frustration. His gaze burned holes in the floor, but every few seconds it flicked to the door, drawn like a magnet.

Baby’s nails dug into his palms, eyes wide, lips parted as he panted softly, overwhelmed, lost in the haze of her soul’s pull. “I can’t—I can’t think…”

Abbey paced like a caged beast, muscles tense, every step a battle against the instinct to take. “We can’t go in there. We can’t.”

But gods—they wanted to.

Her next moan shattered what little restraint they had left. It was sweeter, breathier, so filled with want it echoed inside them like a song they couldn’t unhear.

Jinu broke first.

His hand flattened against the door, forehead pressed to the wood, breath ragged. His claws tapped—once, twice—before dragging down in a slow, aching line that left deep gouges behind.

“Avery…” The word was a prayer. A warning. A plea.

Inside, Avery froze. The sound of his voice, rough and low and hungry, sent a jolt down her spine. Her heart raced, the heat between her thighs surging at the sound of him. At the sound of them. Because she could feel it—their presence outside, the tension, the need so heavy it seemed to seep through the walls.

“Boys?” she called, voice shaking, breathless.

No answer.

Only the sound of claws against wood. Of Abbey’s pacing. Of Baby’s soft whimper. Of Mystery’s growl rumbling low and dangerous.

And Romance. Romance, who chuckled darkly, the sound soaked in desperation. “We’re trying, sweetheart. We’re trying so hard.”

They were sharks circling the scent of blood. And she was the ocean itself—vast, deep, and filled with everything they hungered for.

Avery’s mind raced. Lock the door. But would that even matter? Could it hold them? Could she?

“Please,” she whispered—not sure if she was begging them to stop, or to come in.

The tether thrummed between them all—alive, electric, crackling with the charge of everything unsaid and everything felt.

And then—

Snap.

It was subtle, but they all felt it.

The last thread of their restraint broke.

The door rattled in its frame as Jinu’s claws dug deep.

Romance’s hand gripped the knob, trembling with the effort not to turn it.

Baby pressed his forehead to the wood, eyes squeezed shut, whispering her name like it could save him.

Abbey stopped pacing, still as stone, chest rising and falling like he’d run a marathon.

Mystery’s growl faded into a breathless groan, his control gone.

Chapter 75: The Door Between Us Shattered

Chapter 75: The Door Between Us Shattered

The door didn’t stand a chance.

The snap of the tether’s final thread was like the crack of a whip—and the Saja Boys moved as one, demons unmasked, unchained.

Jinu’s claws sank deep into the wood, and with a single, shuddering pull, the door groaned—splintered—gave way. The sound was deafening, the crash of it as it hit the floor loud enough to make Avery flinch where she sat on her bed, heart hammering in her chest.

And there they were.

Five demons in full, terrible, beautiful form. Skin ashen, eyes glowing gold, cat-like pupils wide with hunger. Claws, fangs, markings glowing faintly with the power that lived just beneath their skins. They stood framed in the wreckage of the door, chests heaving, breath ragged, eyes fixed on her almost naked form, her legs bared to them, her chest and stomach only being hidden by the long sweater she had on earlier that day.

On all of Avery.

Jinu was first inside, steps slow but purposeful, golden gaze locked on her like she was the only thing that existed. His voice was hoarse, torn from him. “We tried. God, Avery, we tried—”

Romance followed, smoother, darker, but his smirk was gone—only raw need left behind. His hands flexed at his sides, like he didn’t trust himself not to reach for her. “You’re killing us, sweetheart…”

Mystery prowled behind them, low and silent, his nose flaring as he breathed her in, like a man starved. His golden eyes glowed brighter, mouth parted, fangs glinting in the dim light.

Baby was trembling, knuckles white where his claws clenched into fists, fighting the urge to pounce. “Please…” His voice cracked. “We can’t—please.”

Abbey’s massive frame filled the doorway, his markings alive with light, his breath coming fast, his eyes wide with a possessiveness that burned through him like fire.

Avery could barely breathe.

She backed up on the bed, heart racing, her own body betraying her with the heat between her thighs, the way her breath hitched at the sight of them—her boys—laid bare, stripped of every wall.

“You—You broke my door,” she whispered, voice trembling.

Jinu gave a rough, broken laugh, like the sound hurt to make. “We’d break every door in the world if it meant getting to you.”

The air between them crackled—thick with the tension of everything unsaid, everything wanted. Their hunger wasn’t just for her soul. It was her. Every breath, every blush, every soft sound she made.

And gods, she wanted them too. Every part of her ached with it. Maybe it was the alcohol or maybe it’s just something she had been ignoring this whole time since they had started to get close.

But no one moved—caught in the electric hum of the moment, the pull so fierce it felt like gravity itself had shifted.

They stood on the edge of ruin together.

And something had to give.

Chapter 76: The Tether Snaps

Summary:

I’m actually quite happy with where the story is going so far. I’ve been holding off on the romance wanting to actually build trust, relationship and faith in each other before they ya know decide to break that last step over the threshold. And I’m quite happy with where this is. Alcohol really lets a lot of people’s darkest desires and deepest secrets out.

Chapter 76: The Tether Snaps

The room pulsed—throbbed with their shared need. The shattered door at their feet felt like a metaphor for everything else crumbling, everything that once kept them apart.

And then—they moved.

Jinu crossed the space in two strides, his hands cupping Avery’s face, claws carefully tucked back, his forehead resting against hers as his breath mingled with hers. His voice was ragged, torn from deep in his chest. “No more walls, no more pretending, no more waiting, Avery.”

Romance was next, sliding behind her on the bed, his long fingers brushing the curve of her waist, his voice a velvet murmur against her ear. “You don’t know what you do to us princess… but we’ll show you. Let us show you.”

Mystery’s hands, trembling, slid up to cradle one of hers, his golden eyes locked on hers, dark with need but soft, like he was asking permission even as his instincts screamed at him to take. “Please… please, let us have this. Let us have you.”

Baby couldn’t stop himself—he dropped to his knees before her, head resting against her thigh, arms winding around her legs like he was afraid she’d vanish. His voice cracked. “Say yes… just say yes…”

Abbey loomed close, his big body a shield, his warmth surrounding her as his nose brushed against her hair, drinking her in, his voice a low rumble that vibrated through her. “You’re ours… ours… don’t fight it anymore.”

And Avery—Avery, tipsy, flushed, heart pounding so hard she thought it might burst—wanted this. Wanted them. She gasped softly, hands lifting on instinct, fingers threading into Jinu’s hair, brushing Romance’s arm, clutching at Mystery’s trembling hand.

Her voice was a breathless whisper, but it was enough. “Yes… I want—”

That was all it took.

Jinu’s lips crashed to hers, gentle at first but quickly deepening, his control fraying as he drank in the taste of her, the feel of her. Romance’s mouth found her throat, pressing kisses to the pulse point that beat so wildly beneath her skin. Mystery buried his face against her shoulder, shivering with the effort not to sink his fangs into the scent that was driving him mad.

Baby’s hands slid up to her hips, holding tight, grounding himself as much as her, while Abbey’s clawed fingers traced down her arm, possessive and reverent all at once.

Their power filled the room—thick, electric, hungry. But this wasn’t just hunger for a soul. This was hunger for her. For every laugh, every blush, every beat of that fierce heart that had claimed them just as surely as they’d claimed her.

The tether between them didn’t just snap.

It wove tighter—binding them in a way that even Gwi-ma couldn’t touch.

And as they kissed her, touched her, claimed her with soft words and reverent hands, Avery knew one truth:

There was no going back.
For any of them.

Chapter 77: The Night They Claimed Her

Summary:

Btw biting is how demons mate in my universe. 100% tons of biting, it’s how they show dominance with mates, it’s how they share intimacy with mates, and it’s how the boys get the heaviest amount of Avery’s soul being shared to them. The tether itself gives them a little bit of her soul especially when she is overly emotional on certain emotions (things like obsession,lust, Jealously, other just really big emotions.) biting a human the way the boys do here actually provide them further access with Avery’s soul without it needing to heavy influenced by overwhelming feelings…. Though she is very lustful at this time.
Hm but anyways I don’t like this chapter to much…. But I honestly couldn’t think of a better way to write it at this moment I’ll probably relook it over later to see if I still like it.

Chapter 77: The Night They Claimed Her

The air was thick—charged, humming like a storm about to break. And break it did.

The boys’ last threads of restraint snapped all at once, like a dam giving way. Their hesitation, their worry that they might frighten her, that they might cross a line she didn’t want crossed—gone.

Jinu’s mouth was on hers again, but this time no more tentative, no more measured. He kissed her like he’d die without it, his hands framing her face his claws carefully holding her cheeks as if memorizing every curve. His fangs grazed her bottom lip—not breaking skin, but close enough to feel the sharpness, the promise in it.

Romance pressed kisses along her neck on the left side of her, down to her shoulder, his breath shuddering against her skin. His voice, velvet and raw, murmured against her ear. “Ours. You’re ours now, Avery.”

Mystery’s hands roamed her back abbey beside him on the right, his touch a mix of trembling wonder and feral need. His lips found her collarbone, his nose buried in the crook of her neck as he inhaled her scent like it was air itself. A soft growl vibrated from him, almost a purr, as his fangs grazed the spot where her shoulder met her neck.

Baby’s lips pressed reverently to her temple, her cheek, her jaw, his arms wrapping her tight, like he was afraid she’d slip away. His voice was a whisper, cracked with emotion. “Let us… let us mark you. Let them all see you’re ours.” He lightly leaned around Jinu who was directly infront of Avery.

Abbey’s claws lightly traced down her arms from behind her on the opposite side of mystery, careful not to scratch, his big body warm and solid behind her, sheltering her. His mouth brushed her shoulder, his breath hot against her skin.

And Avery—Avery gave herself over to them, head tilting back, hands clutching at them wherever she could, gasping their names as the room seemed to fall away.

Then they all decided to mark, to claim, to bite.

Jinu first—just beneath her ear, his fangs sinking in with a groan that sounded like relief and worship all at once. Romance next, on the other side of her neck, his mark a twin to Jinu’s. Mystery’s fangs found the soft skin of her shoulder, while Baby claimed the curve where her throat met her chest. Abbey’s mark came last, teeth sinking just above her heart after moving to her front once romance had moved.

Their magic rippled through her, fire and light and something deeper—a tether reforged, stronger than before. The marks weren’t just bites; they were promises, bonds etched into her soul as much as her skin.

Their hands roamed—petting, stroking, mapping her with reverence. Their lips never far from her skin, kisses pressed between marks, along her jaw, her throat, her shoulders. Everywhere they could reach.

And Avery—caught in the storm—felt it all. The heat, the need, the sheer devotion in every touch. Her body trembled, but not from fear. From the sheer rightness of it.

When it was done—when their marks glowed faintly against her skin, sealing what words never could—the boys held her. Pressed close, no space left between them, their breathing ragged, their bodies shaking with the intensity of it.

And in that moment, Avery knew: whatever came next, whatever battles waited on the horizon… she was theirs. And they were hers.

Chapter 78: After the Storm

Summary:

So I have up until 100 chapters properly outlined at this time I had 130 but yeah I accidentally deleted those outlines and then couldn’t get them back…. But these 100 will probably be what I post up to at this time, and then it might take just a bit longer to get the new chapters fully drafted, edited and then posted. And depending on how work and personal things go it’ll probably be weekends I do the most updating on. Though I sometimes just have bouts of lots of creativity when I work (thank god I do call center work so I can write things down on my note pads.) and depending on how drafting goes and then finishing the chapters I could also update then as well… but I’m not trying to burn myself out… if you could believe that lol.

Chapter 78: After the Storm

The room glowed faintly, magic thrumming in the air like the soft hum of a heartbeat. The boys—once so wild, so frenzied—were gentleness incarnate now.

Jinu kissed the crown of Avery’s head, his hands smoothing down her hair, his voice a soft murmur in a language older than memory. Romance pressed his lips to her temple, brushing a thumb over her cheek as if to soothe her racing pulse. Mystery nuzzled the curve of her neck where he’d marked her, his breath warm, his hands petting down her arms.

Baby cradled her face between his palms, wide golden eyes brimming with something like awe, pressing soft kisses to her forehead, her nose, her chin. Abbey—so solid and warm—rubbed small, grounding circles along her back, his mouth brushing the shell of her ear as he whispered, “You’re okay… we’ve got you.”

Avery was half-lost to the high of it all—her body humming, her mind foggy with exhaustion and the rush of so much magic, so much closeness. She mumbled, barely aware of her own words.

“M’fine… s’fine… you boys…”

The boys coiled around her, unable to leave her, unable to pull back. The shared bond—so fresh, so raw—held them in its grip. They drifted together into sleep right there on the bed, tangled in a heap of limbs and warmth, too drunk on Avery’s soul and the comfort of her nearness to move.

Romance’s arm lay heavy over her waist. Baby’s head was pillowed on her chest. Jinu’s leg hooked over hers, protectively caging her in. Abbey’s massive form blocked one side of the bed entirely. Mystery curled along her back, breath slow and deep, claws gently resting on the sheets as if anchoring himself.

⸻

Morning

Sunlight streamed in, soft and golden.

Avery stirred first. Groggy, hazy, warm—but then, realization hit.

Her skin ached in the most tender of ways, covered in bite marks, faintly glowing sigils, and bruised hickeys. She blinked, heart hammering, taking in the sight of her bed—a chaos of demon limbs draped over her in every direction.

Romance’s hair tickled her cheek. Baby’s arm was locked across her ribs like a band of iron. Jinu’s hand was tangled with hers. Mystery’s tail (when the fuck did he grow a fucking tail?!) was wrapped around her ankle tightly.

Avery froze. Oh god. Oh no. Oh hell.

Carefully—so carefully—she tried to wiggle free, inch by inch. The bed creaked dangerously. Jinu’s grip tightened in his sleep. Baby made a small, content sigh.

Avery bit her lip, face burning red, and half-rolled, half-crawled toward the edge of the bed. Somehow, by miracle alone, she slipped free.

Her feet hit the floor and she bolted, heart pounding, racing into the small attached bathroom. She shut the door with a soft click, leaning back against it, breath ragged, hands shaking.

She caught sight of herself in the mirror.

“Oh my god…” she whispered.

Bite marks. Hickeys. Tousled hair. Wild, wide eyes.

Her reflection looked like a woman who’d been devoured—and maybe she had been quite literally with the bite marks littering her neck,shoulder’s and chest.

Avery covered her face with her hands, trying to quiet the panic and the strange, wicked thrill beneath it. Okay, Avery. Breathe. Just… breathe. And figure out what the hell you’re going to do before they wake up.

Chapter 79: Runaway Breakfast

Summary:

Hm best tv shows to watch while I write (I know no one asked but I decided to share anyways.) Chowder (kids show: walked so that the amazing world of gumbal could run.), true blood (the more sexual twilight and the vampire diaries.), Supernatural (I love me some early dean winchester that man was HILARIOUS.), and I just finished the new squid games (it was fine.), along with Brooklyn 99 (peak comedy for someone like me who is trying to write silly,chaotic but knows when to be smart men.) , and then Hell’s Kitchen (I just enjoy listening to Gordon Ramsey scream at people.) also um… there are some others but I don’t usually get creativity for this story from them. I’m writing another story but it’s not apart of this fandom or anything and I haven’t published it yet (way more worried about publishing that story becuase it’s a historical fiction.)

Chapter 79: Runaway Breakfast

The boys awoke slowly, tangled in the warmth of the bed—but as the haze of sleep faded, the absence hit them like a slap.

She was gone.

Jinu was the first to lift his head, eyes still heavy but alert, the scent of Avery’s soul everywhere… except here. He sniffed the air, nose wrinkling as the cold realization set in.

“Avery?” his voice rasped, low and disoriented.

Romance groaned, blinking the sleep from his eyes as he sat up. “Where is she?”

Mystery was already moving, claws clicking against the floor as he padded to the door on all fours, nose twitching. Baby and Abbey followed, both stiffening as they realized the thin thread of her soul’s presence no longer burned bright in the apartment.

“She left…” Abbey muttered, disbelief coloring his tone.

“But why?” Baby whispered, golden eyes wide, heart thundering. “Where would she go?”

Jinu’s jaw clenched, a growl low in his throat. “Find her. Now.”

⸻

Avery: Great Escape, Terrible Plan

Avery sipped her coffee, trying very hard to look calm, collected, and normal. She wasn’t running, oh no—this was work. This was… collaboration!

The little diner booth was cozy, the smell of grease and syrup filling the air. Bobby sat across from her, bright-eyed and hopeful, chattering about how well the two groups could mesh for future fan events.

Avery nodded along, half-listening, half-thinking: God, what was last night?

Her skin still tingled beneath her oversized hoodie to hide the bite marks which are still throbbing. The one she’d thrown on in a rush to get out before she could overthink it.

And then Huntrix arrived.

Rumi, Zoey, and Mira slid into the booth like shadows, their expressions casual—but their eyes sharp, watching Avery like hawks. Cute casual outfits on with glasses and hates to hid their full appearance.

“Avery!” Zoey grinned, though it didn’t quite reach her eyes. “Didn’t know you’d be here this morning.”

Avery laughed lightly. “Oh, you know, just—managing, collaborating, wrangling my boys more career opportunities.”

They made small talk at first—Zoey delighted to find out Avery had grown up in Orlando,Florida.

“No way! I’m from Burbank,” Zoey said, leaning in, genuine warmth creeping through the tension.

Avery grinned. “Ah, West Coast life. My mom’s job had us moving around, we visited there a couple of times for some high stake cases she had worked on. High-profile lawyer—you can imagine she had very specific idea about my future.”

Mira nodded, sympathy flickering in her eyes slightly softening her normally harsh features. “Sounds familiar. My parents are both doctors. Never really got the whole idol life thing.”

Rumi spoke softly, but with meaning. “And your father?”

Avery hesitated only a second. “Never met him. Not in the picture. Why do you ask?”

Rumi’s eyes softened. “Oh just…Same.”

It should have been a sweet, bonding moment—but the girls weren’t here just for coffee and nostalgia.

As Bobby excused himself for the restroom, the air shifted.

Zoey leaned in first, her voice low, casual on the surface. “So, Avery… everything’s good with the Saja boys?”

Mira picked up the thread. “You don’t… feel tired when you’re with them, do you? Like… unusually drained?”

Avery blinked, then laughed, waving a hand like it was the silliest thing she’d heard all week.

“Oh no, no. They know not to drain me too much, or I’d drag them through hell myself!” she teased, grinning wide, letting it sound like one of her usual chaotic jokes.

But her mind raced. The girls know. They’re testing the waters to see if Avery did too.

And outside, somewhere in the city, the Saja boys were tearing through streets and alleyways, tracking that precious soul scent, panic and need wrapped tight in their chests.

Jinu’s voice rang out, fierce and determined. “She can’t be that goddamn far. We’ll find her. She’s fucking ours.” His fist meeting a brick wall causing it to crumble slightly before they moved on.

Chapter 80: Storm at the Diner

Summary:

100% I just know Mystery actually has a tail when he’s in his demon form a cute little tail that has a heart shape at the end that reacts to his emotions, why else is that man a dog. You ever seen the tic toks with the song “Little does she know I’m a nasty dog.”(Nasty Dog by Sir-Mix-A lot.) 100% any time I see mystery that’s what I hear on repeat in my head as I write him. Actually each boy has a certain song that I think of when I’m writing them lol.

Chapter 80: Storm at the Diner

The Saja Boys tracked Avery’s soul like wolves following a blood trail—only the scent wasn’t blood. It was her soul remnants.Sweet. Sharp. Addicting.

They reached the street outside the cozy diner, their eyes locking on the window—and there she was.

Avery. Laughing, animated, radiant even in her hoodie, sitting at a booth with them.

Bobby. And Huntrix.

Mystery practically vibrated with energy, his human glamour flickering as his golden eyes gleamed through the glass. Without hesitation, he pressed his face flat against the window, fogging it up with his breath, nose smushed comically as his tail—if it had been visible—would’ve wagged furiously. Hair just slightly out of his face enough for his eyes to show.

Baby was right beside him, palms flat to the glass, his own wide, desperate eyes drinking her in.

“There she is,” he breathed, relieved, but also… annoyed.

“Why did she leave us?” Abbey growled low, eyes flashing, fighting to keep the demon beneath the skin.

Jinu’s jaw clenched as he forced his glamour to hold, even as his pupils slit and his teeth ached to bare fangs. “Stay calm. Don’t scare the humans.”

But Mystery didn’t wait. The second the door opened for a departing customer, he bounded inside, crossing the diner in three long strides, sliding right into Avery’s side like a giant, overgrown pup.

“Avery—!” he nearly whined, rubbing his face against her neck and shoulder, inhaling deeply, greedy for her scent, her presence, her everything.

Avery blinked, caught between a laugh and embarrassment, gently pushing at him. “Mystery! Oh my god, personal space! Sorry! He’s just… really affectionate!” she called out to the staring patrons.

Baby wasn’t far behind, slipping in and draping himself on her other side, eyes narrowed at Bobby, at the girls—at anyone who wasn’t them.

Abbey, Romance, and Jinu entered more measured, but with a storm behind their steps.

Their golden eyes flickered beneath their glamours, their tension palpable as they loomed behind her, voices low but sharp with hurt and worry.

“Why did you leave without telling us?” Jinu demanded, his tone edged with something raw.

“You scared us,” Baby muttered, his usual sweetness undercut by an almost possessive tremor.

Romance crossed his arms, gaze cutting to Bobby, then Huntrix, then back to Avery. “We woke up, and you were gone.”

Huntrix watched all this unfold, their sharp eyes taking in everything—the closeness, the tension, the hunger in the boys’ gazes that went far beyond simple protection.

Rumi, Zoey, and Mira exchanged subtle looks.

They’re protective of her. But why? Is it just for food? Or is she key to breaking the honmoon? Or something more?

Avery laughed, trying to break the tension, waving off the concerned looks from other diners.

“Guys! I just came for a meeting. You’re acting like I ran off to elope with Bobby or something!”

Mystery made a low sound at that comment —half whimper, half growl—and buried his nose in her hair, taking one more deep inhale as if to reassure himself she was really there.

Zoey leaned forward, eyebrow arched. “They really don’t like being apart from you, huh?”

Avery shrugged, cheeks pink but smile bright. “Manager life. What can I say? They’re clingy.”

But under the table, Mystery’s clawed fingers curled tight on the hem of her hoodie, Baby’s hand rested possessively over hers, and Jinu’s eyes never left her face, drinking in every heartbeat, every breath.

Chapter 81: Deals, Devils, and Desperation

Summary:

I’m very excited to get into the boys deals and the reason for them making those deals with Gwi-ma. I’m already drafting the boys beside Jinu’s of course, deals with Gwi-ma and the reason they were made.

Chapter 81: Deals, Devils, and Desperation

Avery smoothed her hands over the tablecloth, determined to salvage the meeting—professionalism, Avery, stay professional.

“So!” she said brightly, trying to shift the weird, electric tension crackling through the air. “What do you think? I mean, joint performances, maybe a co-written track, a fun showcase—Huntrix and Saja, shaking up the industry together?”

Zoey’s smile was all polished charm, but her eyes flicked briefly to the boys crowding Avery like they could block out the rest of the world. “Sounds fun. Different.”

Mira nodded, polite but cool. “It’d certainly make headlines.”

Rumi’s gaze lingered on Jinu—on the way his eyes, gold flickering at the edges of his glamour, never strayed far from Avery’s face. “If that’s what you want, Avery.”

Avery’s grin turned just a bit forced at the undercurrent in her tone, but she pressed on. “I think it could be great exposure for everyone involved.”

And then—Bobby.

The poor guy tried, he really did. He cleared his throat, offering Avery his best attempt at a casual grin.

“Maybe… we could grab dinner sometime? Just us? To, uh… brainstorm. Collaborations, you know? Managed to manager.”His ears flushed pink as he fiddled with his straw.

Before Avery could answer, the air shifted.

Romance’s easy smirk went razor-sharp as he leaned forward, arm draped along the back of Avery’s seat like a barrier. “She’s very busy, Bobby. But sweet of you to offer.”

Baby’s hand tightened on hers under the table, deceptively gentle. “Yeah. Manager’s gotta focus on her group first, right, noona?”

Mystery, still half-draped on her, gave Bobby a look that could curdle milk—if his golden, slitted eyes hadn’t already started to peek through the edges of his illusion from his hair.

Jinu’s jaw clenched hard enough to ache, and Abbey cracked his knuckles, his smile too wide, too sharp.

And under it all—that voice.

Gwi-ma’s voice, oily and insidious.

“Look at her. She’s already slipping away. That human man—he’ll take her. And the girls? They’ll tell her what you are. They’ll open her eyes. She’ll leave. Just like they all do.”

“You’re monsters. She could never really care. Never really stay. She’s already running, can’t you see? This morning—she left you behind.”

The words slithered through their heads, wrapping tight around their hearts, feeding their deepest fear.

And the fear bloomed into something darker—obsession, hot and choking. The terror that Avery would be taken from them filled every breath, every beat of their hearts.

Avery, still smiling that bright, professional smile, didn’t notice how tightly Mystery gripped the fabric of her hoodie. Or how Baby’s fingers trembled against hers. Or how Jinu’s eyes flicked constantly between her and Huntrix like he expected them to rip her from his arms at any moment.

She kept talking, oblivious to the storm rising around her.

“Huntrix, what do you think? Would you be up for working together?”

The girls exchanged glances, those perfect idol smiles never slipping—but the boys could feel it. The wariness. The calculation.

And it terrified them.

Because if Huntrix turned Avery against them… if Bobby kept trying to get closer…

Gwi-ma’s voice purred in their heads.

“Soon, she’ll see. She’ll hate you. She’ll leave.”

The boys’ grips tightened, hearts pounding, needing something—anything—to keep her close, to keep her theirs.

And all the while Avery kept talking, kept planning, thinking she was smoothing things over…

Unaware that to the boys, this wasn’t just a meeting anymore.

It was war.

Chapter 82: Cramped Cars and Cramped Minds

Chapter 82: Cramped Cars and Cramped Minds

The meeting ended with polite goodbyes, tight smiles, and just enough awkwardness to leave Avery’s stomach in knots. She ushered the boys out, Bobby’s hopeful wave lingering in the corner of her eye as she tried to herd her band of demons toward the rental car parked out front.

And what a disaster that was.

Avery groaned quietly as she unlocked the doors. “This was supposed to be a seven-seater. I swear the site said seven.”

Baby was the first to pile in, dragging Mystery with him, their limbs tangling like overgrown puppies wrestling in the backseat. Romance tried to wedge himself in beside them, smirking as he claimed way more space than he needed, his thigh pressed firmly against Avery’s seat.

Jinu took the front passenger spot, arms crossed, tense and silent, staring out the window like he was planning to throttle the next person who looked at Avery wrong. Abbey barely squeezed into the remaining space in the back, his knees practically up to his chest, his arm draped along the back of the seat—though mostly to box in Avery like the others.

As she started the car and merged into traffic, the boys fell quiet. Outwardly.

Inwardly?

Their thoughts burned.

We can’t let this happen again.
They want to take her.
Huntrix… Bobby… even the fans—anyone could steal her from us.
We’ll have to make sure they can’t. We’ll have to mark her, claim her so deeply no one else dares try.

Romance’s fingers tapped restlessly on the door, his smile tight.
Baby stared at the back of Avery’s head, his sweet face masking the dark plans unfurling behind his golden eyes.
Mystery pressed his nose to the window, breathing heavily, still half caught up in the scent of her that clung to him.
Jinu’s claws itched beneath his human guise, his mind calculating, already thinking of ways to bind her closer.
Abbey’s hand flexed, his body tense with the need to do something to solidify that she was theirs.

And Avery?

Avery gripped the steering wheel like it was a lifeline, her heart pounding for an entirely different reason.

Okay. Just breathe. That went fine. Great, even. Everything’s going to work out.

She forced a bright smile, hoping no one noticed how tightly her jaw clenched.

I’ll file this whole weird mess away, nice and neat, in a mental box. Slap a bow on it. Never think about it again. That’s the plan. Yup. Solid plan.

The car filled with silence, thick and heavy, broken only by the soft hum of the engine and the occasional creak of the suspension straining under too many bodies crammed into too little space.

Outside, the city passed by in a blur.

Inside, the storm built.

And none of them—not Avery, not the Saja Boys—were quite ready for what would come next.

Chapter 83: Serpent Whispers and Iron Will

Chapter 83: Serpent Whispers and Iron Will

The hum of the car filled the cramped space, but beneath it pulsed something darker—something that coiled around Avery’s mind like a serpent in the shadows of her thoughts.

You’re not good enough.
You’re failing them. Look at them. Look how thin they’ve gotten, how hungry. You promised them prey, promised them concerts, promised them success—and what have you given them?

The voice slithered, sweet as venom, dripping into the cracks of her worry.

You’re selfish. You’ve been too busy thinking about your own mess, your own guilt, your own lust. You’re wasting time—and every second that ticks by, they starve. Or maybe the hunters will get them first. And then what? Their blood will be on your hands.

Avery’s fingers tightened on the steering wheel, so tight her knuckles went white. A deep breath in through her nose. Out through gritted teeth.

No.

Her heart pounded. But this time, instead of caving under the weight of those poisoned words, she planted her feet mentally, shoved back against the voice with force.

No. I will get them what they need.

Her gaze hardened on the road.

When we get home, I’ll dig through every dark corner of the web, I’ll find predators, criminals—anyone who deserves to lose their soul. I’ll set up a new gig. They’ll perform, they’ll feed, and they’ll be fine.

Stop doubting yourself, Avery. Get your shit together.

And with that, she boxed up that voice again—shoved it into a mental cage and snapped the lock shut. The serpent hissed in frustration, recoiling into the dark as Avery’s confidence roared back to life.

But in the backseat…

Gwi-ma was not so easily done.

His voice wound through the boys’ minds like smoke, curling into their weakest places.

She’ll leave you.
You saw her run this morning. You saw her sit with the hunters. She’ll turn them on you next.
You’re nothing but monsters in her eyes. How could she ever really want you?
If she knew why you sold your souls, she’d spit on you. You know it.

Baby stared at the back of Avery’s head, golden eyes dark with dread, chewing on his thumb until it bled.
Mystery pressed his forehead to the glass, his breath fogging it as panic tangled with longing.
Romance’s smirk faded, his jaw tight, hands fisting in his lap.
Abbey gripped the seat so hard the leather groaned under his claws, hidden just beneath his glamour.
Jinu’s heart raced, his mind warring between cold plans and the heat of obsession clawing at his sanity.

They could feel it—Avery’s soul so close, pulsing with determination, strength, and that maddening sweetness that only made the whispers worse.

The car rolled on.

Outside: the city, blurring past.
Inside: a storm of voices, plans, and fears, all winding tighter.

And somewhere in the dark, Gwi-ma smirked.

Let’s see how long she lasts before she has to deal with the boys breaking. How will those cards fold. A dark laugh curled into the wind as Gwi-am retreated from their minds back to his own form.

Chapter 84: Hunter’s List, Demon’s Hunger

Summary:

I enjoy writing possessive men and demons give me the perfect reason to do so.

Chapter 84: Hunter’s List, Demon’s Hunger

The door to the apartment barely clicked shut behind them before Avery was moving.

“Okay! No time to waste.” Her voice rang with that fierce, chaotic energy the boys had come to crave, as if it poured straight from her soul and fed their starved hearts.

She kicked off her shoes, tossed her bag onto the counter, and grabbed her laptop like it was a weapon.

“Food first?” Baby tried, hopeful.

“In a bit! Business first.” Avery’s fingers flew over the keys, the screen lighting up her face in the dim apartment. She was muttering under her breath, eyes narrowed, laser-focused.

“Predators, predators…” she chanted like it was a prayer, digging through dark corners of forums, news reports, criminal registries. “Where are you scum hiding…”

The boys watched, silent, as she poured herself into the task. The tether thrummed with her purpose, that intoxicating mix of protectiveness and wild determination.

She had two browser tabs open before long—one for finding prey, another for opportunity.

“Oh!” she grinned suddenly, pulling up an email attachment. “Min-Jun sent the completed lyrics!” She clicked through the files, scanning the lines that felt sharp, electric, perfect.

“And send,” she said, firing off a reply with notes and approval. Her head snapped up, eyes wild. “Choreography. Right. Right. I had that kid’s info—what was her name?”

She scrolled furiously through saved profiles, finally clicking on a young woman’s demo reel. “Ha! There you are, you little genius.”

Her fingers danced over the keyboard again. Draft new email.

Hi Ji-eun,
I’m the manager for Saja Boys. I’ve seen your work and we’re interested in collaborating for our upcoming comeback. Please let me know your availability this week.

Send.

She sat back for half a second, heart pounding, eyes glittering with exhausted triumph.

“I’m gonna get you boys fed and famous,” she mumbled, more to herself than anyone, “if it kills me.”

⸻

Meanwhile — the Boys

They’d scattered at first—Baby pacing the kitchen, Abbey leaning against the wall, Mystery half-curled in a corner, Romance sprawled on the couch pretending at ease, Jinu standing stiff, arms crossed, eyes burning into the floor.

But they were all linked by that same storm inside them.

You saw her today. Laughing with them. Smiling at them. She’ll leave you for them. For anyone else.
You’re monsters. You’ll never be enough.

Jinu’s claws flexed where no one could see, the glamour flickering at the tips of his fingers.
Romance’s smirk had twisted into a snarl he kept swallowing down.
Abbey’s jaw clenched so tight his fangs ached behind his lips.
Baby’s golden gaze flicked restlessly to the door every other second, as if terrified it would open and she’d be gone.
Mystery’s breathing had gone ragged, the tether pulling at him, urging him closer, closer.

And through it all, they schemed.

“We have to keep her,” Jinu finally said, low and rough. “No more running. No more hunters getting close. No more—”

“No more Bobby,” Baby snapped, his usual sweetness edged in steel.

“No more anyone,” Romance growled, sitting up.

They could feel her soul in the next room, pulsing with resolve, with that heady energy that made the world tilt for them.

They’d tasted it now.
And they’d never let it go.

Chapter 85: Bravery and Boundaries

Summary:

Avery since getting her bites from the boys can now feel them through the tether mainly it’s emotional at this time so you might see mentions of that now. I’ll go more indepth at a different time because I’m trying to clean up chapter 86 which is mainly the big bad conversation.

Chapter 85: Bravery and Boundaries

Avery’s fingers slowed their furious typing, the final email sent, the last list of predator names bookmarked. The tension in her chest eased—just a little. She exhaled shakily and leaned back in her chair, the quiet hum of the apartment filling her ears.

The boys hadn’t said much since they’d come in. She could feel them, though—hovering, watching, waiting. The tether between them hummed with their need, their storm of emotion, and she knew if she stayed in here much longer, they’d come to her.

And she wasn’t going to let that happen.

No more hiding. No more running. No more letting fear win.

Avery stood, smoothing her hands down her thighs, heart pounding hard enough she could feel it in her throat.

You’ve done harder things, she told herself.
You left him. You built a life from scratch. You can face the boys.

She crossed the apartment, each step steadier than the last, until she reached the living room.

They were there—exactly as she knew they’d be.

Jinu, standing like a sentinel, dark eyes tracking her every move.
Romance, leaning back but so, so alert, golden eyes sharp beneath his lazy posture.
Abbey, arms crossed over his chest, but his gaze softer than the tension in his shoulders suggested.
Mystery, fidgeting, energy coiled tight, as if holding himself back took all his strength.
Baby, closest to the hallway, golden gaze wide and worried, that sweetness warping into a protectiveness she’d come to know too well.

Avery stopped in front of them, crossed her arms—not to block herself, but to hold her shaking hands.

“Okay,” she said, voice firm despite the tremor she felt beneath. “We need to talk.”

The boys stilled. The air felt heavy, electric.

“I’m not mad,” she went on, holding their eyes in turn. “But last night—whatever that was? We can’t just ignore it.”

Their expressions shifted—guilt, hunger, hope, fear—all of it flashing too quick to pin down.

“I’m not scared of you,” she said, softer. “I left worse behind. And I’m not going to run from you. But I need to understand. We need to all understand. Because if we don’t—this is going to tear us apart before we even get started.”

The tether thrummed. The boys breathed her in, felt the strength in her soul, the truth in her words.

“Avery…” Jinu’s voice was low, raw. “We didn’t mean—”

“I know,” she interrupted gently. “I know. But it happened. And we’re going to deal with it. Together.”

There was a beat of silence. Then Baby stepped forward, voice small:

“What do you want us to do?”

Avery drew in a long breath.

“First?” she said, managing a tiny smile. “Sit down. And we talk. No more dodging it. No more hiding. Just the truth.”

The boys exchanged glances—and obeyed, sinking into seats, onto the floor, closer to her now than they’d dared since last night.

And as Avery sat with them, feeling the fear ease its grip, she knew one thing for certain:
She wasn’t going to let the past—hers, theirs, or anyone’s—write this story for them.

Chapter 86: Confessions in the Dark

Summary:

You guys ever thought of how centaurs might wear clothes… like you think they’ed wear shirts but no pants or do you think they wear those horse blankets

Chapter 86: Confessions in the Dark

The living room felt different now—softer somehow, though the tension still hummed beneath the surface. The boys sat scattered around Avery, their gazes on her, waiting, hearts thudding in their chests like the beat of war drums.

Avery pulled her knees up onto the couch, hugging them loosely as she looked at them all in turn. The dim light caught the bruises and fading marks on their skin, and for once, they looked less like demons and more like what they truly were beneath it all—lost souls trying to find a way home.

It was Jinu who spoke first, voice low, steady but thick with emotion.

“You should hate us,” he said quietly. “After last night. After what we did.”

Avery opened her mouth, but he kept going.

“We didn’t mean to take so much. To… to mark you like that. But your soul—it called to us. You called to us.” His eyes shone golden in the low light, haunted. “And we were starving, Avery. Not just for food. For you. The part of you that you give so freely without even knowing. We tried. We tried to stop. But we couldn’t. Not anymore.”

Baby, sitting cross-legged on the floor, spoke next, voice soft as a whisper.

“We didn’t want to be monsters to you. We never wanted that.” His eyes glistened. “But the thought of you leaving… of seeing disgust in your eyes…” His voice broke.

Romance ran a hand through his hair, letting out a bitter laugh. “Even if you did run—do you really think we’d let you go? We’d chase you. Find you. Keep you. That’s what we are, Avery. Selfish. Possessive. But gods… we’d never want to hurt you.”

Mystery shifted restlessly, unable to sit still. His eyes flicked to hers, pupils wide and dark. “You smell like home to us. You feel like home. That’s what you are. How could we ever let that go?”

Abbey gave a sharp nod, voice quiet but firm. “Even if you see us as monsters—we’ll still protect you. Keep you. We can’t help it.”

Avery swallowed hard, emotion thick in her throat. She hadn’t expected this—this honesty. This raw, unfiltered truth.

“I don’t see monsters,” she said, voice shaking but sure. “I see five idiots who’ve wormed their way under my skin so fast I don’t even know when it happened. I care about you. I care so much it’s terrifying.” She laughed softly, scrubbing a hand over her face. “Probably because of that contract you made me sign. And now these goddamn bite marks.”

The boys stared at her, stunned.

“You don’t understand,” she went on, heart pounding. “I couldn’t leave even if I wanted to. And I don’t want to. Not even for a second.”

Jinu closed his eyes for a beat, as if in relief.

“Avery…” Baby breathed, voice almost reverent.

“You’re stuck with me,” she said, smile small but real. “So if you’re gonna chase me, fine. But I’m not going anywhere.”

For a long moment, no one spoke. The boys simply looked at her—their Avery, bruised from the weight of it all but standing tall anyway, offering them something they’d never thought they’d have again.

Romance broke the silence, grin slow and warm. “You say that now. Don’t be surprised when we never let you out of our sight.”

Mystery hummed in agreement, eyes still hungry but softer now. “Ours.”

“Ours,” Abbey echoed.

“Ours,” Jinu said quietly.

“Ours,” Baby finished, almost like a prayer.

Avery rolled her eyes, but her cheeks flushed pink. “God, what did I sign up for?”

Their laughter filled the room, the tension loosening just enough to let hope in.

Chapter 87: Plans, Promises, and Past Sins

Chapter 87: Plans, Promises, and Past Sins

The apartment felt calm now—almost soft, like the tension had dissolved, leaving behind the quiet glow of shared understanding. The boys settled around Avery, their bodies still close, their hearts beating in sync with hers. There was no need for words at first; it was enough to be here, to have her near, to feel that warmth of her soul brushing against theirs like a balm.

Avery cleared her throat and grinned, breaking the silence.

“Okay, so… I know last night and today were a lot, but I did manage to pull together that list for you.”

She grabbed her tablet off the coffee table, unlocking it and pulling up a document. The boys leaned in, curious.

“I filtered through public records, crime databases, even a few sketchy forums. I made a ‘you can hunt these people’ list.” She beamed with pride, like a student showing off a perfect report card. “They’re criminals. Predators. The absolute worst of the worst—rapists, murderers, traffickers. I thought… maybe if you fill up on them, it’ll be easier to stay controlled at concerts. Less chance of, you know, accidentally eating fans.”

The boys stared at her, a mix of awe and affection in their eyes.

“You… you did that for us?” Baby asked softly, voice almost trembling.

“Of course I did,” Avery said, nose scrunching at the question. “What kind of manager and now mate would I be if I didn’t try to make things work for you? You’re my responsibility, and honestly? I care about you. So yeah—I’ll help wherever and however I can.”

Jinu looked down at his hands, as if trying to process the depth of what she was giving them. Romance gently nudged her knee with his, a rare tenderness in his eyes.

“And!” Avery went on, her excitement bubbling over, “I found a choreography coach. Young, talented, full of fresh ideas. I’ve already emailed her. Once Min-Jun sends the rest of the tracks over, we’ll get moving on the dances. We’re going to make this album killer, boys.”

The room glowed with the shared warmth of that moment—the boys listening, truly listening, as Avery wove plans for their future. And for the first time in a long time, they felt seen. Understood. Not just as demons or monsters—but as them.

But then Avery paused. Her fingers drummed the tablet nervously.

Her eyes lifted to theirs, serious now, searching.

“Can I ask something?”

The boys stiffened slightly, as if sensing the shift.

“Of course,” Jinu said, though his voice was cautious.

Avery took a breath.

“What deals did you make with Gwi-ma?” she asked softly. “What did you give up to him?”

The question hung in the air like thunder before a storm.

Chapter 88: The Weight of the Past Sins

Summary:

Sooo I won’t lie this was the most fun chapter I’ve done! Mainly because I’ve always wondered what the boys sold their souls for and it’s so fun putting my own fan theory’s down in my story, really I took after the boys names and defining characteristics (funnily enough I think it worked quite well.) oh I’m also don’t go selling your soul to demons real or not um… it’s like genies they always twist what you actually want around causing more problems then actual solutions… yeah um just put that there.

Chapter 88: The Weight of the Past

The apartment, moments ago so warm with shared plans and laughter, had fallen still. Avery’s simple question—so softly asked, so heavy in meaning—hung in the air like a storm cloud ready to burst.

“What deals did you make with Gwi-ma?”

The boys were silent at first, the question cutting deeper than any blade. Their eyes dropped to the floor, to their hands, to nothing at all. And then, one by one, they spoke—each word heavy with sorrow and shame.

⸻

Jinu was the first, his voice quiet, raw at the edges.

“I was a poor musician… over four hundred years ago.”

His eyes grew distant, like he was seeing another world.

“It was just me, my mother, and my sister. We had nothing left but a battered bipa. I played on street corners for coins, enough to keep us fed—barely.”

A muscle jumped in his jaw.

“I begged for a chance. For a way out. And Gwi-ma gave it to me—a voice so beautiful it made kings weep. I rose in the royal court, bathed in praise, in gold, in power…”

His breath hitched.

“And I left them behind. I abandoned my mother. My sister. I thought I could send for them once I was secure. But by then, it was too late. They died, sick and starving, while I sang for nobles in their silk robes.”

His knuckles were white on his knees, shame and grief carved deep into his face.

⸻

Abbey swallowed hard, his usual cocky smirk nowhere to be seen.

“I was the personal guard of a young prince in the last days of Goryeo dynasty. A boy… barely more than a child. I swore I’d protect him with my life.”

He closed his eyes, jaw clenched.

“But his brother staged a coup. Had him murdered—right in front of me. I couldn’t stop it. Couldn’t save him. I begged Gwi-ma for strength to avenge him. I traded my soul for that power.”

His fists shook with remembered rage.

“And I slaughtered them. Every last one who had betrayed my prince. But when it was done… I felt nothing. No peace. Just emptiness.”

⸻

Romance’s gaze was haunted, his usual charm stripped away.

“I was the son of a noble house… gifted with looks, with wealth. And I fell in love. With a concubine promised to the emperor’s harem. A woman I could never truly have.”

His voice cracked.

“When they found out… they killed her. Made me watch. Then they destroyed my family—called it treason. They would’ve hanged me next.”

He looked at his hands as if seeing the blood that once stained them.

“I begged Gwi-ma to make me untouchable. To give me the power to make anyone love me. So no one could ever be used against me again. So no one could hurt me again. And I became his puppet instead.”

⸻

Mystery’s laugh was bitter, hollow.

“I was a shadow in my own home. The shu son—unwanted, ignored. My brothers from the main wife got everything. And when I discovered a plot against our family, I tried to stop it. But no one believed me.”

He shook his head, eyes gleaming gold in the dim light.

“I gave my soul to Gwi-ma to see truth, to uncover secrets. But it was too late. My family was caught in the traitors’ trap. They died for crimes they didn’t commit.”

⸻

Baby’s voice was barely above a whisper.

“I was an orphan… a street rat. I thought I’d found a family with a gang that took me in. But the leader—the one I trusted—left me for dead during a heist.”

He blinked hard, refusing to let the tears fall.

“I sold my soul for revenge. And so I’d never have to rely on anyone again. But here I am… relying on all of you.”

⸻

Avery’s heart felt like it might break under the weight of their confessions. She reached out without thinking, taking their hands, their fingers cold with old pain.

“You were desperate. You weren’t monsters. You were just boys who wanted to protect what you loved. Who wanted to survive.”

She blinked fast, throat tight.

“You don’t have to carry it alone anymore. I’m here. We’ll find a way out. We will.”

Jinu looked at her, his voice low and rough.

“Even if you tried to run from us… because you believed us monsters… we’d have to chase you.”

Romance smiled, sad and soft.

“And keep you. Forever.”

Baby squeezed her hand, Mystery and Abbey echoing that silent promise in their eyes.

And in that moment—hearts bared, sins confessed—they weren’t demons. They weren’t monsters.

They were hers.

And Avery wouldn’t let them go.

Chapter 89

Summary:

Okay sooo um.. I’m not working this Monday. It’s 2:00 am and some reason I’m still awake so that means I’m still writing and editing and for some god forsaken reason posting these things. Anyways this chapter does contain mentions of partner abuse, if you or someone you love is being abused please make sure you reach out to the proper authorities.

Chapter 89: Wounds Beneath the Skin

The room had grown so quiet that the sound of their shared breathing filled the space like a fragile rhythm—steady, but trembling at the edges. The weight of their confessions still lingered in the air like smoke that wouldn’t clear.

And then Avery did what none of them expected.

She smiled—a small, broken smile—and gently squeezed the hands she still held.

“You talk like you’re the only ones carrying guilt… but you’re not. I am too.”

Her voice was soft, raw as she let the words finally leave her chest where they’d been locked away for so long.

“The reason I came here… to Korea… it wasn’t just for my dream.”

The boys stilled, their eyes fixed on her.

“It was to run. To survive.”

She took a deep breath, as if drawing up the strength to tear open old wounds.

“In my last years of college—higher education, like advanced schooling—I fought with my mom constantly. She hated that I wanted to work in the music industry. Said it was unstable, reckless. We… we said awful things to each other. And then I met this guy. I thought he was it. My dream come true. But… he wasn’t. He was a nightmare.”

Her fingers trembled in theirs.

“He beat me. Made me feel smaller than dirt under his shoes. Broke me down piece by piece. And he was so good at making me believe no one else cared, that only he understood me. I lost myself in that hell.”

Her voice cracked, but she kept going.

“He threatened to kill me when I tried to leave. Said if he couldn’t have me, no one could. So I ran. I ran as far as I could, all the way here.”

Tears welled in her eyes, spilling down her cheeks.

“The night before I left, my mom and I had this fight—huge, terrible. I told her… I told her I hated her. That I wished she was like my father, who was never around. I said things no kid should ever say.”

She wiped at her face but the tears kept coming.

“She called me after I got here. I ignored it. I was working. Too angry. Too stubborn. And then I got another call… a few hours later. She was gone. Car accident. On the way to the airport.”

Avery’s voice dropped to a whisper, as if the memory itself was too heavy to bear.

“Her last voicemail… she said she loved me. That she was sorry we fought. That she was coming to Korea to see me. That she wanted to make it right.”

The boys didn’t move. They couldn’t. Her words wrapped around their hearts like chains.

Avery inhaled shakily, blinking through the tears.

“So don’t sit there and tell me to let go of my past shame and guilt if you won’t do the same. I’m not perfect. I carry my own sins the biggest difference is I didn’t have a demon come to me in my weakest hour becuase if gwi-ma or any demon would have come during that time… I would have made a deal right then and there.But if you can tell me I deserve peace… maybe it’s time you see that you do too.”

There was no judgment in her eyes—only understanding.

Jinu was the first to move, brushing his thumb across the back of her hand, his own gaze glistening.

“Avery…” he said, voice thick, “you… you’re incredible.”

Romance leaned forward, his charm stripped bare, only sincerity left as he wrapped his arms around Avery the pulsing of her souls anguish and pain ripping through him.

Abbey wrapped his arms around her shoulders, pulling her gently into him, his voice low in her ear.

“We’ll never let anyone hurt you again. If you told me who the fucker is I can even add him onto the prey list,if you want.”

Mystery rested his forehead against hers, golden eyes soft.

“And we won’t let you carry this alone. Just as you are willing to help us carry our guilt… we promise to help carry your’s.”

Baby curled into her side, voice small.

“We’re yours… just like you’re ours no one will hurt you again”

And in that quiet moment—no demons, no monsters, no sins—just wounded souls trying to heal together.

Avery exhaled, surrounded by them, and for the first time in a long time, she felt safe. Gently wrapping her arms around Baby stating softly “And you’re mine… I promise I’ll help you get out of these deals.”

Chapter 90: Pride of Their Own

Summary:

genuinely… genuinely I love the original lion king movie not as much as Lion King 1 1/2 but still a childhood classic and honestly anytime I think of that movie all I can see is Jinu and the other boys. The main moral of Disney's The Lion King is the importance of facing one's past and taking responsibility for one's actions, rather than running away from them. Simba felt through his actions he killed his father (Avery.) simba ran from his family he had left and escaped into a paradise while they all lived in a dictatorship (Jinu.), Pumba was someone who was disliked by everyone and turned away from his whole life (Abbey.), Nuka (bio son of scar.)driven by a desperate need for Zira's ( his mother and the mate of Scar.)approval, embodies the negative consequences of Scar's influence and the Outsiders' hardships. (Mystery), and then baby reminds me of the hyena’s (crass low lives that just want better for themselves so they follow someone stronger than themselves only to be ruined by his choices.) and then Gwi-ma is obviously Scar and funnily enough I think of romance reminds me of Timon.) he was well loved by his family but he dreamed for something he wasn’t supposed to and it ended up with his family having to abandon him.

Chapter 90: Pride of Their Own

A soft golden glow from the apartment’s lamps filled the space after hours of everyone cuddling, crying and consoling each other. Avery, still sniffling a little but smiling through it, flopped back onto the couch. The weight of all their confessions still pressed gently in the room—but now, instead of suffocating, it felt like a shared blanket, warm and binding them together. A freedom for them all they never expected from telling the truth out loud.

“Okay,” she said, brushing her hair behind her ear and looking around at them, “no one’s cooking tonight. I don’t trust you guys not to set my kitchen on fire or turn my stove into some kind of demon portal.”

The boys actually laughed—real, unguarded laughter—and it filled the room like music.

“She’s not wrong,” Mystery muttered, grinning as he stretched out, his legs dangling off the edge of the coffee table.

“That’s fair,” Abbey agreed, raising his hands in mock surrender.

Avery grabbed her phone and, after some quick scrolling, placed an order for enough food to feed a small army: kimchi jjigae, bulgogi, fried chicken, and enough banchan to cover the entire table.

“Alright,” she said, settling back, “while we wait… movie night.”

She flicked on the TV and queued up The Lion King.

The title screen glowed across the room, casting soft light over their faces. The iconic opening chant filled the air, and even the boys—creatures born from pain and deals long past—sat quietly, captivated.

Jinu let out a low breath and, without a word, summoned his familiars.

The blue, dopey-looking tiger thumped its way over to Avery’s side, plopping its massive head on her lap.

“You are so dumb looking,” Avery murmured, giggling softly as she ran her fingers through the creature’s fur. “No one’s home in there, huh? But you’re adorable.”

The tiger blinked its big vacant eyes, utterly content.

The magpie flapped once, perching on the back of the couch with its little gat slightly askew, its six gleaming eyes watching the screen like it was trying to figure out the secrets of the universe.

The boys all settled in.

Mystery sprawled near her feet, his head tilted so he could rest it against her leg. Baby curled on her other side, stealing the blanket she’d tossed there, his fingers lazily tangling with the edge of her sleeve. Abbey lounged on a chair beside the couch close to Avery, arms draped over the back, one hand occasionally ruffling Avery’s hair or lightly tugging at a lock. Romance leaned his shoulder against hers, his usual cocky smirk replaced by a soft, genuine smile. And Jinu—Jinu stayed close, his thigh pressed lightly against hers, his hand resting palm-up between them as if waiting for hers to find it.

And when the movie played, when Simba ran from his past, when the music swelled, the room fell into a gentle, shared peace.

No one spoke.

But they all felt it.

The resonance of the story. The aching familiarity of trying to outrun shame, only to learn that true strength came from facing it.

Halfway through, the food arrived, and they ate together, still watching, still wrapped in the comfort of the moment.

“I like this,” Baby mumbled, mouth full of fried chicken, eyes soft.

“Yeah,” Mystery agreed quietly. “Feels… right.”

Avery glanced around at them—all these souls so broken, so fierce, but here… here they were hers, and she was theirs.

“You guys are my pride,” she said softly, almost to herself.

But they heard it. And it stayed with them long after the credits rolled, long after the food was gone, long after the night grew still.

They slept in that living room that night. Together.

A pride of their own.

Chapter 91: A Place to Rest

Summary:

If I had magic I would never do anything with my hands again… I’m just saying I wouldn’t say anything but there would be signs.

Chapter 91: A Place to Rest

The room still smelled of the food they’d shared, and the TV’s glow dimmed as the credits of The Lion King 2 faded into black ,the living room littered with food containers. The boys stayed where they were, as if moving might shatter the delicate peace that had settled over them.

But eventually, Baby shifted, his voice soft and hopeful:

“Avery? Can we… can we all sleep in your room again tonight?”

Mystery perked up, already scooting closer, his golden eyes shimmering in the low light. Abbey scratched at the back of his head, glancing at Romance, who merely smirked like he’d been waiting for someone to ask.

Avery blinked, caught off guard by the quiet request.

“You want to sleep in my room? Again?”

“Yeah,” Jinu said, voice lower, more careful. “It felt… better. Together.”

Avery sighed, her heart caught somewhere between fondness and exasperation.

“Okay, but wait—how is that even an option? I thought you guys demolished my door last night.”

The boys exchanged a collective look, the kind that screamed uh oh, before Abbey shuffled his feet and shrugged.

“We, uh… we fixed it.”

“Fixed it?” Avery raised a brow.

Romance scratched the back of his neck.

“With magic.”

Avery groaned, flopping her head back against the couch dramatically.

“You can fix doors with magic but not, say, make me a king-sized bed so we aren’t all packed like sardines?”

Baby grinned sheepishly.

“We didn’t think of that.”

Avery rolled her eyes, but the smile tugging at her lips gave her away.

“Alright, alright. You can all pile in my room again, but there’s a rule this time—everyone washes up and gets dressed for bed first. No dirty demons in my sheets.”

The chorus of groans that followed made her laugh—until she leaned down and kissed Baby’s cheek.

“Go on.”

His eyes widened, cheeks flushing pink as he bolted toward the bathroom.

Avery turned, pressing a soft kiss to Mystery’s cheek.

“You too.”

Mystery actually wagged his head like a pleased puppy and dashed off after Baby.

Abbey smirked, leaning down as if to make it easier for her, and she obliged, giving his cheek a quick peck.

Romance swooped in with a grin, and she kissed him too, unable to stop the little giggle that escaped when he winked at her.

Finally, Jinu. He hesitated, eyes soft and glowing faintly gold in the dim apartment. Avery cupped his face gently and kissed his cheek, lingering just a second longer.

“Go. Get cleaned up.”

The leader of their strange little pride nodded, his heart thudding in his chest as he turned to follow the others.

Avery let out a long breath, still feeling the warmth of each of them.

Then it was her turn. She grabbed fresh pajamas and slipped into the bathroom, letting the hot water wash away the day’s weight. By the time she stepped out, toweling off her hair, the apartment was quiet again—except for the sound of the boys shuffling around in her room, waiting for her.

“What am I gonna do with you guys…” she murmured to herself, fondness softening her tone.

And as she opened her door, she found them all there, already tucked in, waiting for her as if she was the last piece of their peace.

Chapter 92: The King-Sized Kingdom

Summary:

I personally think fitting 6 people into a queen sized bed sounds like a literally torture method… it’s just my opinion!

Chapter 92: The King-Sized Kingdom

The soft creak of the newly enlarged bed frame filled the room as Avery stepped inside, towel slung over her shoulder, pajama top slightly rumpled from drying off. She froze for a moment, taking in the sight before her:

The boys were sprawled across the top of what had once been her queen-sized bed — now massive, luxurious, a true California king creation courtesy of Jinu’s quick magic. Every one of them had claimed a spot, their pillows piled high, their expressions content, expectant.

Avery blinked, then smirked.

“So, you can make a king-sized bed. Took you long enough.”

Jinu gave a small, sheepish smile.

“You didn’t ask the right way before.”

“Uh huh,” she muttered, climbing into the soft sea of blankets and pillows, immediately swallowed by warmth — and proximity.

Baby, grinning, tried to sneak in closer on one side, only for Mystery to growl softly, his golden eyes flashing in the dim light as he shifted and blocked him.

“I want that side,” Mystery said, practically draping himself over her shoulder, nose in her hair, his demonic tail wrapping around her thigh.

“I was here first!” Baby argued, grabbing at the blanket with a pout.

“Guys,” Avery huffed through a laugh. “There’s plenty of bed for everyone now, remember?”

“Plenty of bed, not plenty of Avery,” Romance added, sliding up against her other side with a knowing grin.

Abbey flopped onto the bed beside them, his strength jostling the pillows.

“If you don’t stop fighting, I’ll just lift her into my lap and keep her there all night.”

The little scuffle died down — for now.

⸻

As they settled, pulling the giant blanket over them (Baby immediately burrowing in like a blanket goblin), the conversation turned soft and easy, flowing like the gentle rise and fall of their breathing.

“I still say the first movie was better,” Jinu murmured, his hand behind his head, staring up at the ceiling as if the stars of the savanna were painted there.

“The second one had more romance,” Romance argued, of course. “And better songs.”

“I liked the little cubs,” Baby said sleepily, half under the covers, only his tuft of hair peeking out. “Especially the one that fought with the other one.”

“That’s because you like chaos,” Abbey said, reaching over to ruffle his hair and earning a muffled squeak.

Mystery hummed against Avery’s hair, his voice deep and amused.

“I like the message. The first one. About facing your past, not running from it. You picked that movie for a reason, didn’t you?”

Avery didn’t answer right away. She felt their warmth, the weight of them beside her, the way their souls seemed to quiet as hers soothed them — protective, caring, fiercely theirs.

“Maybe I did,” she whispered at last, smiling to herself. “Maybe I thought you guys would get something from it.”

⸻

As they all began to drift, Avery shifted slightly.

“I should’ve asked earlier… is there any way to make this blanket bigger? I’m cold, someone’s hogging—”

Before she could finish, Jinu snapped his fingers, and the blanket expanded in a warm rush of magic, now large enough to cover an army — or at least one greedy blanket goblin and his band of demon brothers.

“There. Happy?” Jinu asked, eyes soft.

“Much.” Avery laughed. “Thank you.”

With the squabble settled and everyone comfortable — two on either side of Avery, the others tucked close with their own pillows — the room fell quiet except for the sound of their breathing and the steady beat of their hearts.

Their souls intertwined in the hush of night, the warmth of togetherness, and the silent promise of belonging.

And at last, sleep came for them all.

Chapter 93: Dream of Ash and Flame

Chapter 93: Dream of Ash and Flame

Sleep should have been peaceful, wrapped in warmth, in safety, in the steady heartbeat of the boys beside her. But the moment Avery’s eyes closed, the darkness coiled around her like smoke.

It started softly—too softly—whispers at the edges of her mind.

“You’re a failure.”
“You’ll bring ruin to them.”
“Your mother died hating you, and now the boys will, too.”

The voice slithered through her thoughts, a sickly sweet poison that tasted of shame.

And then the world inside her dream shifted.

The safety of her bed dissolved, and she was standing barefoot on cracked, blackened earth. The sky above burned crimson, and the wind tasted of ash.

And before her—rising like a hellish sun—was it.

A massive pillar of flame, pink and unnatural, like fire corrupted. It pulsed, twisted, and from its molten heart came that voice.

“So this is the woman they cling to?”
“You think you’re strong. You think your pitiful will can stand against me?”

Avery staggered back, the heat blistering, searing into her mind. Her heart pounded in terror—but even as she trembled, something within her held.

Because she recognized that voice.

Her eyes widened as the truth hit her like ice water—

This is the voice that’s been in my head.
The one that’s tried to break me apart piece by piece.

Her fists clenched, nails digging into her palms as she stared up at an Infernal form. A voice she had thought was her own subconscious.

“You’re the one who’s been whispering at me… trying to make me hate myself.”

The flames laughed—low, guttural, triumphant.

“You are nothing, Avery Quinn. I’ve broken stronger souls than yours.I Gwi-ma will have You fall, just like they all fall. You’ll drive those boys to ruin, and in the end, they’ll hate you for it. They’ll leave you.”

For a heartbeat, the guilt surged—memories of her mother’s last voicemail, her bruised past, her mistakes.

But Avery stood her ground.

“No.”

The word cracked through the nightmare like a thunderclap.

“I deserve to forgive myself. I deserve to live. That’s what my mom would want. That’s what I want. And you—” she pointed at the monstrous flame, her voice shaking but fierce—“you’re just a fucking talking fire in a pit. And I don’t listen to fucker’s that can’t even open a door for themselves.”

The fire hissed, the flames shrinking as if doused by her words and defiance.

“You’ll see, girl… you’ll beg me for mercy soon enough. You’ll also want a deal”

And with a final, furious roar, Gwi-ma’s form crumbled, the nightmare world cracking and falling away—

—until Avery was swallowed by light.

⸻

Back in the bed, the boys stirred, feeling the strange tremor of power ripple from Avery’s soul as she fought her silent battle.

Chapter 94: Morning Light and Fire’s Mockery

Summary:

I definitely promise this will be the last chapter for this morning, I promise.. 100%, I’m going to the and go to bed… after this chapter is uploaded. ❤️

Btw… Gwi-ma hates to see a bitch with a water bottle coming.

Also the alternate time line isn’t really known by Avery or anyone else besides the Saja boys and Gwi-ma and Gwa-ma (the entity that allowed them to go back in time.). So if it seems like I’m not speaking about that a lot… that’s the main reason The only time you’ll see the alternate time line brought up is by the boys or Gwi-ma and Gwa-ma (when she shows up.) which everyone is keeping closed lips at this time cause you know the saying loose lips sink ships.

Chapter 94: Morning Light and Fire’s Mockery

Avery’s eyes blinked open to soft dawn light streaming through the curtains. Her chest rose and fell in slow, heavy breaths, and she could feel it—the lingering edge of heat in her veins, like the echo of the nightmare trying to cling to her.

And then she realized—five sets of worried eyes stared down at her.

Baby was kneeling by the bed, fingers nervously twisting at the blanket. Mystery hovered at the footboard, his head tilted like a pup sensing something amiss. Jinu, Abbey, and Romance all sat up on guard close, their expressions tight, protectiveness simmering beneath their skin.

“Avery…?” Jinu’s voice was soft, but edged with that sharp concern only she could bring out in him.

Avery swallowed, then let out a breath that turned into a huff of a laugh.

She sat up, rubbing her face, and zeroed in on Baby.

“You remember when you told me Gwi-ma was a talking bonfire?”

Baby blinked, his worry deepening, but he nodded.

“That fucker—who can’t even open doors for himself—tried to scare me.”

Her voice was dry, incredulous, and her lips curved in a defiant smirk.

“Ha. Like I’d be scared of something whose natural fear is a goddamn water bottle.”

There was a beat of stunned silence—and then, to her surprise, laughter.

Baby snorted, the tension breaking from his shoulders. Mystery let out a bark of a laugh that ended in a low whine as he buried his head against her arm in relief.

Jinu’s mouth twitched upward, that rare smile ghosting across his face, while Abbey and Romance shared looks that mixed amusement and awe.

“Only you would insult the King of Hell like that,” Romance said, voice warm, admiration heavy in every word.

Avery grinned, rubbing the back of her neck.

“Well… he started it.”

The boys settled closer, the weight of the night lifting bit by bit as the morning sun climbed higher—Avery’s strength wrapping around them and herself like armor.

Chapter 95: A Manager’s “Off Day” (Apparently)

Summary:

Okay I lied.. again… it’s fine… I’m fine… you guys are fine… * starts running away* I promise I’ll take care of my human needs later *slams office door behind me* in another 100 chapters or so.

Chapter 95: A Manager’s “Off Day” (Apparently)

The morning light bathed the room in a soft glow, but any sense of peace was swiftly overwhelmed by chaos of the cuddling variety.

Avery groaned as she tried, for the third time, to wiggle free from the mass of limbs, blankets, and demon boys wrapped around her like she was the last warm thing in the world.

“Okay—guys—enough,” she gasped, wriggling as Abbey’s arm tightened across her waist and Baby’s head lolled heavier onto her shoulder.

Mystery let out a low, pleased growl, shifting closer, his nose brushing the shell of her ear.

“We’re calling it… an off day,” he murmured, his voice a velvet purr that made her toes curl, the barest scrape of his fangs sending a shiver skittering down her spine.

Avery froze for half a second, heat blooming across her cheeks as her brain short-circuited.

“An off day? An off day? What the hell is an off day?” she demanded, her voice high with exasperation. “That’s not a real thing! That’s not in the manager handbook—”

Jinu, ever the composed leader, nuzzled his face against the crown of her head, his voice quiet but firm.

“It is now.”

Romance chimed in from where he lounged against the headboard, his hand lazily playing with a strand of her hair.

“We can do all the manager things later, kitten.” His grin was pure sin, eyes gleaming gold for a flicker before the glamour reasserted itself.

“Just be a good kitty today… and stay here. With us.”

Avery opened her mouth to argue, but Mystery nipped gently at her earlobe, enough to make her squirm, enough to send another jolt of heat through her.

“See? You’re already purring for us,” he whispered.

Her blush deepened, and she smacked at his shoulder, half-hearted and breathless.

“I am not purring, you ridiculous—”

But the boys only laughed softly, warm and content, their bodies molded to hers like they belonged there. And maybe, just for today, Avery let herself believe it was okay to stay, to let them hold her, to let their presence soothe the ghosts of the night.

“Fine,” she muttered, defeated, settling into the pile of limbs and blankets. “But just this once.”

Their collective hum of satisfaction filled the room, and for a moment, the world outside didn’t exist.

Chapter 96: Pampered by Lions

Summary:

Awe the cute adorable moments… man I really love these. Personal favorite when I’m writing… I mean it won’t last but hey it’s adorable while it lasts am I right!

Chapter 96: Pampered by Lions

The morning melted into afternoon, and the off day conspiracy only grew stronger. The boys had made their decree: no work today, only bed, only cuddles.

Avery, bless her stubborn heart, made a valiant attempt at escape.

She managed to slip one leg free of the tangled mess of blankets and demon limbs, scooting toward the edge of the massive, magically-expanded bed. Her fingers brushed sweet, sweet freedom—the nightstand, the floor, sanity—

Until a large, warm hand closed gently around her ankle.

“Tut tut tut,” came Abbey’s low, playful rumble. His golden eyes gleamed with mischief as he gave the slightest tug, effortlessly sliding her back across the mattress like she weighed nothing.

Avery yelped, her heart hammering in her chest.

“Abbey, don’t you dare—”

But it was too late. She was back in his arms, flush against his solid chest, his chin resting atop her head like she was some precious treasure.

“Where do you think you’re going, kitten?” he teased, voice thick with amusement.

Romance stretched lazily beside them, his long fingers brushing a stray lock of her hair from her face as he smirked.

“Honestly, Avery… fighting this is pointless.”

“You really should know better by now,” Mystery added, nuzzling into her other side, his fangs glinting as he smiled wide.

Avery’s face was bright red, her eye twitching as she tried to muster up righteous indignation, but their warmth, their sheer affection, was disarming.

“…what do you idiots think you’re doing?!” she hissed, though it lacked real venom.

Jinu, propped on one elbow at her other side, his derpy blue tiger familiar curled at his feet, gave her a look of pure, smug satisfaction.

“We just think you work so hard… don’t you, manager Avery?” His voice was smooth, but there was that possessive edge, that deep thrum of affection that made her chest ache.

“I think it’s just time you get pampered.”

Baby, ever the little sneak, wormed his way closer and plopped his head on her stomach, giving her the world’s most innocent look as he stole a corner of the massive blanket.

“It’s an off day, Avery. No plans, no work. Just us. Just you.”

Avery’s protests died on her lips as they tucked her in tighter, as their warmth and gentle touches, their quiet hums and murmured affections wrapped around her like the softest, safest cocoon.

And maybe, just maybe, she let herself believe—just for this one day—that she deserved it.

Chapter 97: The Lion’s Den (Lazy Day, Part II)

Summary:

*cough* *cough* sooo I know I said I’d probably stop at 100 pages and then take longer to update… but I was able to draft some extra chapters while not sleeping, and listening to music, and drinking lots and lots of tangerine tea (my personal favorite.)…. So if you know Gnome and Juliet “ The story you are about to see has been told before. A lot. And now we are going to tell it again. But different. ”…. By the way baby does enjoy being all cute and shit, I think he just hates how the industry labels him… enjoys being this sweet and babish with Avery because it allows him to get away with a lot … <_< a lot a lot. .. but don’t let that little shit lie to you okay he’s actually a fucking obsessive little chaos goblin.

Chapter 97: The Lion’s Den (Lazy Day, Part II)

The apartment was filled with soft light filtering through the curtains, the world outside forgotten. The boys lounged around Avery like a pride basking in the sun, content and unwilling to let their human stray too far from their grasp.

Avery tried—truly tried—to stay focused, to think of anything besides the way their casual touches sent her heart racing, or how their warmth pressed close had her soul singing like some lovesick fool.

But the boys weren’t making it easy.

“You’re squirming a lot, kitten,” Abbey rumbled, his arm heavy around her waist.

“Yeah,” Mystery added, his lips brushing the shell of her ear as he spoke, his breath warm. “You okay? Or just thinking things you don’t want to admit?”

Avery turned bright red, eyes wide.

“I—I’m fine!” she insisted, trying to push him gently back.

Romance, draped along the other side of the bed, laughed low.

“Oh, you should see yourself, darling. You’re glowing. What are you thinking about?”

Her soul’s energy throbbed sweetly, thick with affection, with want. The boys soaked it in like starved creatures, their demons’ instincts purring at the taste of it.

Baby, who had somehow wormed into the perfect spot half-on, half-off her lap, grinned up at her.

“You should think that way about us all the time,” he said, saccharine sweet.

Avery groaned, covering her face with both hands.

“You are impossible.”

“Flattering, really,” Jinu said, his voice soft, his eyes warm as he watched her with a gaze that saw too much—but loved what it saw.

The peaceful haze was broken only when one of them (it might’ve been Abbey, or maybe Baby—Avery wasn’t sure anymore) mumbled about being hungry.

“We should order something.”

Before Avery could reach for her phone, Mystery was faster, snatching it from the nightstand.

“Let me—”

He froze. His sharp eyes widened just a little, then a slow, delighted smirk curled his lips.

“Avery…” he purred, turning the phone so the lock screen faced the group.

It was a picture from their modeling shoot—the one Avery secretly loved. All five boys were smiling. Romance had thrown bunny ears over Baby’s head, Baby looking wide-eyed and sweet. Mystery’s face was half-covered by his hair, but his hand was in a heart shape, his mouth curved in a secretive smirk. Jinu stood like the leader he was, one hand in his pocket, one resting casually on Abbey’s shoulder, while Abbey flexed a little, looking effortlessly cool.

“Ohhh no way,” Romance teased, leaning over Mystery’s shoulder to see better.

“Avery… is this your phone background?”

“It’s a nice picture!” Avery spluttered, trying to grab the phone back. Her cheeks were crimson. “Why wouldn’t I use it? It’s professional! You all look good in it!”

“Professional?” Baby echoed, wide-eyed and laughing. “We look cute in it. Just say it—you like us cute.”

“Admit it, kitten,” Abbey grinned. “You like us. All of us.”

The teasing continued as Avery tried in vain to regain her phone, the boys passing it between them, cooing at how “adorable” she was for keeping their photo so close.

And beneath all the laughter, the touches, the warmth, the boys reveled quietly in the way her soul thrummed for them, a harmony that promised she was theirs—even if she didn’t say it out loud.

Chapter 98: Cream Soda & Comfort

Summary:

Just be honest Cream soda is so much better then rootbeer… we all know it. I’m hoping I’m writing fast enough that the AO3 Curse won’t hit me before it’s too late. 🤣

Chapter 98: Cream Soda & Comfort

The knock on the door startled no one but Avery, who blinked out of the warm haze of tangled limbs and soft teasing.

“Food!” Baby gasped dramatically, as if he’d been starved for days, launching himself off the bed.

“Don’t scare the delivery person,” Avery called after him, trying to untangle herself—but not really succeeding. Abbey’s arm was still around her middle, and Mystery’s head rested heavily on her shoulder, his breath warm against her neck.

“We should’ve just magicked it in,” Jinu said lazily, stretching his arms over his head. “Faster.”

“Cheating,” Avery huffed. “We support local businesses in this house, thank you.”

There was a rustle, the soft creak of the door, and Baby’s delighted voice calling, “Thank you! Bye!”

Moments later, Baby returned like a victorious hunter, arms full of bags, his eyes bright.

“Feast time!”

They didn’t even bother leaving the bed. The bags were set down in the middle, everyone shifting around to make space. Romance helped unpack, distributing the containers of steaming rice, spicy chicken, tteokbokki, mandu, and more.

“Careful, kitten,” Abbey murmured, setting a drink beside her. “Don’t spill it all over the bed.”

“I am capable of eating without disaster,” Avery grumbled, though her blush gave her away as the boys smirked.

Mystery handed her a pair of chopsticks with a grin, brushing his fingers over hers a second too long, making her heart race.

“Eat up,” he said, voice low. “You’ll need energy.”

“For what?” she asked, suspicious.

“For surviving us,” Romance purred, causing the others to snicker.

They dug in, the room filling with the delicious smells of their feast. Between bites, they joked and laughed, Baby making faces as he tried something too spicy, Mystery flicking a piece of rice at Abbey (and getting a light smack for it), Jinu offering Avery the best bits off his plate without comment, and Romance slipping mandu into her bowl when she wasn’t looking.

“You’re all such menaces,” Avery sighed, but she was smiling, her heart full.

At some point, Baby found the bottle of cream soda from Avery’s care package, holding it up like a prize.

“You’ve been hiding this from us?”

“That’s mine!” she cried, lunging playfully, but too late. The bottle was passed around, each boy taking a sip and pretending (or maybe not pretending) to be amazed at the taste.

“It’s sweet,” Mystery said thoughtfully, licking a drop from his lip. “Like you.”

Avery groaned, burying her face in her hands as the teasing started anew.

“Admit it,” Romance said, leaning in. “You love this.”

And maybe she did. Maybe she loved every second of this ridiculous, chaotic family they’d built together.

The bed was a mess of blankets, crumbs, and empty containers by the end, but no one cared. They were full, happy, and—for a little while—free from the weight of everything else.

Chapter 99: Supernatural Chaos & Cuddles

Summary:

You know.. I’m very proud of myself right now I’m one away from 100 chapters being posted. Gonna pat myself on the back honestly *shoving the bad habits into the closet.* don’t look at those!

Chapter 99: Supernatural Chaos & Cuddles

As they cleaned up the remnants of their feast—well, Avery tried to clean while the boys mostly watched—Avery flopped dramatically onto the bed with a sigh.

“I wish we had a TV,” she muttered, gazing longingly at the blank wall.

Jinu arched a brow, already knowing where this was going.

“Don’t you dare, Avery,” he warned, though there was no real bite in his voice.

She rolled onto her side, giving him the full force of wide, shimmering puppy-dog eyes, hands tucked under her chin.

“Please, Jinu. Just one little conjured TV. Please, I need it.”

The other boys joined in—Baby clapping like a seal, Mystery smirking, Romance adding his own over-the-top pout, and Abbey shrugging, “You know you’re going to do it anyway.”

Jinu groaned dramatically but finally snapped his fingers. With a shimmer of magic, a sleek, large flat-screen TV appeared mounted on the wall.

“You’re all terrible influences,” Jinu grumbled, but the soft smile tugging at his lips betrayed him.

Avery lit up, snatching the remote.

“Yes! Okay, tonight you boys are going to finally watch something important to my upbringing—Supernatural! It’s about a pair of siblings Sam and Dean and they’re monster hunters!”

The boys exchanged glances as the show started.

And then came Avery’s offhand comment that tipped the balance.

“Dean the older brother is hot.”

The room went quiet for a beat.

Romance’s smile tightened just a little.

Mystery leaned into her space, his golden eyes glinting with something other than amusement.

Baby, lounging with his head in her lap, pouted up at her.

Abbey let out a low, playful growl, nudging his nose against her shoulder.

Jinu huffed and crossed his arms, gaze flicking to the screen and back at Avery, as if reassessing his worth against some fictional hunter.

“Hot?” Mystery repeated, tone velvety and dangerous, as he nuzzled along the line of her jaw, just enough to make her shiver.

“T-totally fictional character, you guys. Calm down!” Avery squeaked, cheeks flushed as the boys closed in, subtly tightening their cuddling hold.

Romance traced lazy patterns on her arm, his touch feather-light but distracting.

“You don’t need to look at Dean, kitten,” he purred. “You’ve got us.”

Baby’s fingers played with a lock of her hair, twirling it, his sweet face tilted with mock innocence.

“We’re way more fun anyway.”

The show played on, but none of them were really watching anymore. The boys took turns brushing against her, pressing warm kisses to her hair, temple, cheek—little sparks of possessiveness and longing laced through their touches, soft but undeniably present.

Avery tried to focus on the screen, but between their warmth, the teasing touches, and the way they smelled of spice, smoke, and something utterly them, she wasn’t sure what episode they were even on anymore.

By the time the credits rolled, the boys had successfully distracted her—and themselves—from any thoughts of fictional hunters.

Chapter 100: Sweet Demands & Slow Surrender

Summary:

Ahahaha! I swear I wrote these last 6 chapters listening to Before you go by Lewis Capadali on repeat. Literally a masterpiece of a song.

Chapter 100: Sweet Demands & Slow Surrender

The night deepened, shadows pooling at the edges of the room as the credits of yet another Supernatural episode rolled. The TV’s soft glow flickered across the faces of the six tangled bodies still sprawled in the massive conjured bed.

Avery, determined despite the warmth of limbs and the intoxicating closeness of her boys, tried to keep her focus locked on the screen.

“Just one more episode,” she mumbled, reaching blindly for the remote.

But Mystery was faster—he plucked it from her grasp, his grin sharp as he held it just out of reach.

“Enough hunters for one night, kitten,” he teased, golden eyes glinting in the low light.

Baby nestled closer, his cheek pressing against her shoulder as he gazed up at her with wide, pleading eyes.

“Avery… a kiss. Just one.”

“You said that five kisses ago,” she said, trying to sound stern but failing as heat crept up her cheeks.

“Then one more won’t hurt.” Baby’s tone was pure sugar, his lips already brushing against her arm like a promise.

Romance, stretched out along her other side, let his fingers trail down her waist, slow and deliberate.

“Don’t be stingy, kitten. We’ve been so good tonight.”

“You’re ridiculous.” Avery tried to shift, but Abbey’s strong arm curled around her middle, effortlessly pulling her back flush against his chest.

“Ridiculous? Maybe.” His breath was warm against her ear. “But you’re ours. And we deserve a little more sweetness tonight, don’t we?”

Jinu hovered close, his hand lifting to cup her cheek, tilting her face toward him. His eyes burned with that molten gold, his voice soft but filled with hunger held tightly in check.

“Just… let us have you, Avery. Let us remind you how much you belong right here.”

Their closeness was heady, the bed a cocoon of heat, heartbeats, and longing. Avery’s breath hitched as Mystery nuzzled beneath her jaw, his fangs just grazing her skin—a shiver ran the length of her spine.

Romance’s lips brushed her temple, his fingers sliding beneath the hem of her shirt with maddening slowness, savoring the feel of her skin.

Baby’s kisses found the curve of her shoulder, soft and worshipful, while Abbey’s possessive grip anchored her as his lips skimmed along the shell of her ear.

Jinu’s mouth was barely a whisper away from hers, his thumb tracing the edge of her lower lip, as if asking permission without words.

The tension in the room thrummed like a live wire—need, adoration, and that deep, aching claim they’d tried to restrain now surfacing again in touches and kisses, in heated glances and the brush of mouths against flushed skin.

Avery’s resistance melted under the weight of it, her hands finding purchase in their hair, against their shoulders, in the softness of Mystery’s sweater and the strength of Abbey’s arm.

“You’re insatiable,” she whispered, breathless as the boys pressed closer, their kisses deepening, growing bolder, a symphony of soft groans and sighs filling the room.

“Only for you,” Jinu murmured, sealing his lips to hers in a kiss that stole her breath.

And the night stretched on, slow and heated, filled with gentle hands, exploring mouths, and the shared hunger that only deepened the bond between them. No rush, no demands—just the pure, unspoken promise of mine whispered against her skin over and over again, until the world beyond their bed ceased to exist.

Chapter 101: Heat Beneath the Moonlight

Chapter 101: Heat Beneath the Moonlight

The night wrapped around them like silk—soft, heavy, intimate. The dim light of the TV flickered, forgotten, as the only glow that mattered came from the smoldering connection between Avery and the boys surrounding her.

Their kisses grew more insistent, the air thick with shared breath, the steady thrum of hearts beating in unison.

Jinu’s mouth moved from hers to the line of her jaw, each kiss slow and claiming, as if he could etch his devotion into her skin. His fingers threaded through her hair, tilting her head to give him better access, savoring the soft sighs that slipped past her lips.

Mystery, ever the wild one, dragged his nose along her throat, breathing her in like she was air and he’d been suffocating. His fangs traced her pulse, close enough to feel the rush of blood beneath. His tongue flicked out, tasting the salt of her skin, groaning low in his throat as her scent wrapped around him like chains.

Romance’s lips followed the curve of her shoulder, his hands gentle but firm as they smoothed up beneath her shirt, mapping every inch of skin with reverence. His touch left trails of fire, and when his mouth found that sensitive spot beneath her ear, Avery gasped, fingers tightening in his hair.

Abbey’s strength was a steady anchor at her back. His hands framed her hips, thumbs tracing slow circles that promised more. His voice rumbled low against her ear, possessive and tender all at once.

“So beautiful… so ours.”

Baby was sprawled across her legs, his head resting on her thigh as his fingers toyed with the waistband of her shorts. His lips found the soft inside of her knee, then higher, leaving a path of open-mouthed kisses that made her shiver.

“You’re shaking,” he teased, looking up at her with that boyish grin that belied the hunger in his gaze. “Let us take care of you… let us love you tonight.”

The bed became a tangle of limbs, of mouths finding skin, of hands sliding beneath fabric, lifting it away to reveal more of what they craved.

Jinu’s hand found the small of her back, pulling her into his kiss again—deep, slow, as if he wanted to memorize the taste of her.

Mystery’s fingers laced with hers, his grip tight as his other hand traced her ribs, feeling the flutter of her breath.

Romance’s mouth worshiped every inch of skin it found, trailing lower, his tongue and lips leaving her dizzy.

Abbey’s teeth grazed the slope of her shoulder, and Baby’s laughter mingled with soft groans as he nuzzled against her hip, his fingers drawing patterns that made her toes curl.

Avery was lost in them—in the heat, the devotion, the way they touched her like she was something precious, fragile even, though their need was anything but gentle.

The night unfolded in waves of kisses, whispered promises, and the slow burn of intimacy that deepened with every sigh, every shiver, every heartbeat shared. They didn’t rush—they savored, they lingered, they claimed her not with demands but with endless, consuming love.

And when they finally drifted to sleep, tangled together beneath the conjured blankets, it was with the certainty that they were hers—and she was theirs.

Chapter 102: Morning Whispers and Hidden Motives

Chapter 102: Morning Whispers and Hidden Motives

The sun filtered softly through the curtains, golden light painting lazy patterns across the rumpled sheets and tangled bodies. Avery blinked awake, groggy but content, the warmth of the boys heavy around her—arms, legs, even soft breaths tickling her skin.

Her phone buzzed against the nightstand, the sound jarring in the quiet cocoon of the morning. With some effort, she stretched out, careful not to disturb the dog-pile of demons wrapped around her.

1 New Message: Rumi (Huntrix)

Hi Avery! I hope you don’t mind me texting. I got your number from Bobby. I was hoping we could meet for lunch today—just us. I’d love to go over collaboration ideas in more detail. Let me know what works for you! 💖

Avery blinked, rereading it twice.

Before she could process it further, a sleepy arm—Jinu’s—looped around her waist and pulled her back down.

“Where’re you going?” he mumbled, his voice husky, his breath warm against her ear.

Avery let out a soft laugh, trapped again in their embrace.

“Shower,” she said quietly. “Pain meds. Breakfast…”

She hesitated, thumb brushing over the screen.

“And apparently I’ll probably be meeting Rumi from Huntrix for lunch. She wants to talk about collaboration stuff… alone.”

Jinu’s golden eyes cracked open, still heavy with sleep but sharpening at the word alone. His grip on her tightened for a heartbeat, protective instincts flaring beneath the surface before he relaxed again, nuzzling into her neck.

“Don’t go yet,” he murmured. “Five more minutes.”

Around them, the other boys stirred—Mystery’s hair tickling her cheek as he shifted closer, Baby draping an arm across her stomach like a lazy cat claiming its favorite sunspot, Abbey and Romance making soft noises of protest at the idea of leaving the warmth of the bed.

Avery sighed, resigned, her heart full despite the strange text now burning in the back of her mind. She let herself be pulled back into their nest, knowing full well the peaceful moment couldn’t last forever.

Rumi wanted to talk about collaboration… but why alone? And why now?

For now, she’d take these few stolen minutes, wrapped in the comfort of the boys who had become her home.

Chapter 103: A Sunlit Resolve

Chapter 103: A Sunlit Resolve

The shower’s steam fogged up the mirror as Avery ran a towel through her damp hair, her skin still tingling from the hot water. She paused, staring at her reflection—at the bite marks and purpling hickeys scattered across her neck, collarbone, and shoulders, souvenirs from the night before.

God, they really went to town, she thought, her cheeks flushing as she grabbed her concealer and foundation, blending carefully.

It took effort, but she managed to cover most of it—just a faint shadow of a mark here or there if someone looked too closely.

Avery let out a breath, pulling on her outfit for the day—a cream-colored sun dress, light and flowing, cinched at the waist to flatter her figure. The soft fabric felt cool against her skin, and she paired it with simple flats that matched the lightness of her look. She checked herself one last time in the mirror, smoothing her hair, applying a touch of gloss.

I can do this. Just a meeting. Just Rumi.

Padding to the kitchen, she moved quietly so as not to disturb the boys still dozing in the bedroom. The apartment felt warm and peaceful, the kind of stillness that made her chest ache with affection for them.

She set about making oatmeal, adding sliced strawberries, bananas, and a drizzle of honey to each bowl. A small smile tugged at her lips as she arranged them neatly on the counter—her boys would wake up hungry.

A glance at the clock.

Shit, time to go.

She slipped on her flats, grabbed her bag, and made her way back to the bedroom. The sight made her heart soften—the tangle of limbs, the tousled hair, Mystery’s arm draped protectively over Baby, Jinu half-buried in pillows.

Avery leaned down, pressing soft kisses to each of their cheeks, whispering,

“I’ll be back soon, okay? You guys eat. And behave.”

There were sleepy grumbles in response, Mystery’s hand trying to snag her wrist to keep her close, but she gently extricated herself.

Then she was out the door, the soft click of it closing behind her. The hallway was cool, quiet, the sun bright as she stepped out into the day—on her way to meet Rumi, heart steady but mind turning over what exactly this meeting might mean.

One step at a time, Quinn. You’ve got this.

Chapter 104: Under Sunlit Branches

Chapter 104: Under Sunlit Branches

The park was alive with the soft hum of the city—birds chirping, leaves rustling in the gentle breeze, the distant laughter of children at play. Avery followed the worn path, her flats crunching lightly against gravel as she scanned the green expanse.

And then—there she was.

Rumi sat on a bench beneath the spreading shade of a cherry blossom tree, the petals fluttering down around her like confetti. She wore simple jeans and a loose cream blouse, her long hair tied up, looking every bit like someone trying to blend into the crowd.

Avery felt a nervous energy ripple through her—an instinct to jump in, to take charge, to plan and direct until everything was perfect. But she caught herself.

Don’t spook her, Quinn. Just breathe.

She inhaled slowly, letting the soft scent of grass and blossoms fill her nose, clearing her mind. A calm, professional warmth settled over her expression as she raised a hand and called out gently:

“Rumi! Hey!”

Rumi looked up, a flicker of surprise in her dark eyes before she smiled, small but genuine.

Avery made her way over, smoothing her dress as she moved, and took a seat beside the girl on the bench.

“Thanks for meeting me. I hope it wasn’t too short notice.”

Rumi shook her head, tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear.

“No, it’s fine. I wanted to talk. Just… away from everything, you know?”

The petals continued to fall, a soft pink rain around them as the city’s buzz felt miles away in their quiet corner.

Avery smiled softly, keeping her tone easy.

“Of course. I get that. It’s nice out here. And besides—fresh air’s good for brainstorming, right?”

She tilted her head, watching Rumi with open curiosity, gently inviting her to speak what was truly on her mind.

Chapter 105: Shades of Grey

Chapter 105: Shades of Grey

Rumi shifted on the bench, hands fidgeting with the hem of her blouse. The easy smile she’d managed when Avery first arrived had slipped, replaced by something tighter, more anxious.

“I—I just worry about the collaboration, that’s all,” Rumi started, her voice quieter now, as if afraid of who might overhear. “It’s not that I don’t want to work together. I do! But… it’s complicated, isn’t it?”

Avery couldn’t help it—she let out a soft, warm laugh that floated on the breeze.

“Complicated? Is that because you’re a demon hunter, and, well… my boys are kinda demons?”

The look of shock that splashed across Rumi’s face was priceless.

“What?! No—I mean—I don’t—”

Avery waved a hand, still smiling gently.

“Relax, Rumi. It’s fine. We can be honest with each other. I’d rather that than dance around it like we don’t know what’s happening.”

Rumi’s mouth opened, closed, and then she sighed, looking down at the ground. A beat passed before she spoke, her voice edged with something more vulnerable.

“Why are you helping them, Avery? If you know what they are… you know they’re evil, right?”

Avery’s smile softened further, touched with sadness but also certainty. She leaned back, gazing up at the swaying branches above them, watching the petals fall.

“A demon doesn’t have to be evil, Rumi,” she said quietly. “There are tons of evil people in this world—humans or not. Don’t you think those people can be just as bad, if not worse, than a demon who’s just trying to survive?”

Rumi blinked, thrown by the question.

“Especially,” Avery went on, crossing one leg over the other, “because I have the boys feeding off bad people. Predators. Abusers. People who wouldn’t hesitate to ruin lives. You know they used to feed off their fans? When I found that out, I almost hung them up myself. How could someone feed on the people helping to build their career?”

She rolled her eyes at the memory, lips twitching at the absurdity.

“But no, Rumi—the boys aren’t evil. They’ve done bad things, yeah. Things they’re ashamed of. Things they regret. Things that haunt them. But haven’t humans done worse? Child predators. Rapists. People who commit hate crimes. Murderers. Those are bad people too, right? But I don’t see you going around cleaning up humanity, killing off all the evil that wears a human face.”

Rumi opened her mouth to reply, but the words didn’t come. She bit her lip, brow furrowed, clearly grappling with thoughts she’d never dared entertain.

Avery tilted her head, voice low but steady.

“Besides… everyone—no matter who or what they are, no matter where they come from—deserves a chance to try. To be better. Life’s not black and white, Rumi. It’s all kinds of grey. Don’t you think so?” Avery smiled slightly her head still tilted.

Chapter 106: The Masks We Wear

Chapter 106: The Masks We Wear

The silence stretched as Rumi stared at Avery, her mind clearly racing, heart pounding so hard it felt like it echoed between them. But Avery’s words had struck somewhere deep, a place Rumi didn’t often let anyone see.

And then—Avery noticed it. The faint, almost glowing markings on Rumi’s hands, thin lines that curled like scars but shimmered faintly in the sunlight filtering through the trees. Shame markings. Ones meant to brand, to remind.

Avery’s breath hitched softly, but she kept her voice gentle, steady.

“Rumi…” she began, watching as the girl tensed, “are you…”

Rumi’s head jerked up, eyes wide in alarm. She yanked her hands back, shoving them deep into her pockets as she half-stood, like she meant to bolt.

But Avery reached out, fingers wrapping softly around Rumi’s wrist—not to trap her, but to anchor her.

“Rumi… are you a demon?”

The question broke something open. Rumi flinched like she’d been struck, her face twisting with shame, her eyes shining with unshed tears that she refused to let fall. Her voice came out sharp, raw, like she was cutting herself just to speak.

“Why? If I was, would you be disgusted by me too?”

Avery didn’t recoil. She didn’t let go. Instead, she smiled—sad, understanding, soft in a way that made Rumi’s breath catch.

“Rumi… we were just talking about how I feel about demons. Hell, I live with five of them.”

That broke through the wall just enough. Rumi glanced around, making sure no one else was listening, before her shoulders sagged. Slowly, her hands slipped from her pockets, palms facing up—revealing the bright, curling shame-marks that branded her skin.

“I’m only half-demon,” Rumi admitted, voice trembling but honest. “My mom was human. A demon hunter, if you can believe that.”

She let out a bitter laugh that didn’t quite hide the ache beneath.

“They say I’m a mistake. I’ve been hiding who I am my whole life. The hunters don’t trust me. The demons don’t want me. I don’t belong anywhere.”

Avery listened, truly listened, her gaze warm and thoughtful—not a flicker of pity in it. Just… understanding.

“You know,” Avery said softly, “I get that. Maybe not in the same way. But I know what it’s like to not fit in. To be seen as wrong. People can be cruel to what they don’t understand. Kids, adults… it doesn’t matter. They’ll tear you down if you don’t fit their perfect little boxes.”

Rumi stared at her, those wet eyes wide with something like hope. Like maybe—for once—she wasn’t alone.

And Avery just sat there, her hand still over Rumi’s, offering nothing but quiet solidarity.

Chapter 107: A Quiet Understanding

Summary:

I took liberty on when Rumi’s mother passed we saw her as a small child with Celine and so I’m taking a slight liberty that Rumi’s mother passed when she was a little older around 5-ish years old. Mainly because it’s never really confirmed if it was in birth or not that her mother passed so yea… I took that and ran.

Chapter 107: A Quiet Understanding

The tension between them melted as they sat side by side on that weathered park bench, sunlight filtering through the leaves above. A breeze carried the scent of spring, and for a little while, the world felt still—just the two of them, finally free of the masks they’d worn so long.

Rumi’s voice, quiet and raw, broke the silence.

“I miss my mom,” she admitted, almost like it hurt to say the words. “She wasn’t perfect, but she tried. She… she died when I was little. My aunt raised me. She made sure I never forgot what I was… what a stain I am on my family’s name.”

Avery listened, every word carving a hollow ache in her chest. And softly, she answered.

“I miss mine too. All the time.”

Rumi glanced at her, surprised by the sorrow lacing Avery’s tone.

“You don’t talk about her much.”

Avery exhaled, a long breath filled with memories that stung.

“We didn’t always get along. But she loved me. She tried. And… I said things I can’t ever take back. I left things unfinished. I’ll always miss her. And I never knew my dad either. He wasn’t in the picture—just a ghost in my life.”

Rumi’s gaze softened, her walls crumbling.

“Same. My father… I don’t even know who he was. My mom never said. Maybe to protect me. Maybe because she didn’t want me to hate that part of me. But my aunt… she made sure I hated myself anyway.”

The two of them shared a look, an unspoken bond forged in mutual loss and understanding.

Avery reached out, gently tucking a strand of Rumi’s hair behind her ear, her thumb brushing the girl’s cheek in a sisterly gesture. Her voice was low, steady, and filled with something real.

“People will love you, Rumi. Not for who birthed you or helped create you. Not for your bloodline, or what runs through your veins. They’ll love you because you’re you. Because you’re kind, and brave, and strong. And I think you’re a truly beautiful girl. All of you.”

Rumi’s eyes glistened again—but this time, it wasn’t shame that made them wet. It was relief.

For the first time in so long, she felt seen.

And for the first time, she didn’t feel so alone. And she didn’t notice it but her marks lightened just a bit on her hands.

Chapter 108: The Bloom of Sisterhood

Summary:

I am actually in love with Rumi and Avery… and might make a few spin offs of them together because…. Heart eyes am I right… I mean here it’s pretty familial but I CAN CHANGE THAT… and. I don’t even feel like it’d be hard.

Chapter 108: The Bloom of Sisterhood

The sun dipped lower, casting the park in a golden haze. Children’s laughter echoed distantly; the world kept moving, but for Avery and Rumi, time seemed to slow. They stayed on that bench, two souls who’d thought no one could understand—now finding solace in each other.

Rumi shifted, hesitating, then quietly admitted,

“You’re the first person I’ve told. About the demon blood. Even Zoey and Mira don’t know. I was always too scared. What if they see me differently? What if they hate me?”

Avery gave a soft, knowing laugh—not mocking, just gentle.

“I think you’d be surprised how many people would still stand by you. You’ve been carrying that alone for too long, Rumi. But you don’t have to. Not with me. And I have a feeling your friends would also love you enough to overcome their own biases.”

Rumi looked at her, searching her face for any hint of a lie. But Avery’s gaze was steady, kind, and true.

The younger girl’s shoulders dropped, tension she hadn’t realized she was holding bleeding out of her at last.

“Why do you care so much?” she asked, voice small but not accusing. Just genuinely curious.

Avery tilted her head, a soft smile playing at her lips.

“Because I know what it feels like to believe you’re unworthy. To think no one would understand. And because… I don’t think you’re bad, Rumi. Not even a little. You’re just human enough to hurt, and just demon enough to hate yourself for it. I get it.”

Rumi swallowed hard, blinking fast.

Avery went on, voice warm as the setting sun,

“I don’t pity you. I see you. You’re a fighter, and you’re kind. And you’re strong even when you think you’re breaking. You remind me of me, honestly.”

The smallest laugh escaped Rumi, surprised and tear-tinged.

Avery grinned, bumping her shoulder lightly against the girl’s.

“See? That’s better. You’re allowed to laugh, you know. It won’t crack the world open.”

Rumi wiped her eyes, the weight on her chest a little lighter.

“Thank you… Avery. I didn’t think I’d ever say this, but I’m glad I met you.”

Avery reached out, squeezed her hand.

“Me too. And hey—if you ever need to talk, or yell, or just sit and not say anything, I’m here. You’re not alone anymore. You can just give me a text or call.” Avery shot her a wink.

They stayed like that for a while longer, two girls on a park bench, letting the last of the daylight wrap around them.

And as Rumi watched Avery, she realized this:

Maybe, just maybe, she didn’t have to hate herself anymore. And maybe just maybe Celine was wrong.

Chapter 109: Threads That Bind

Summary:

I listened to Rockbye by clean bandit featuring Sean Paul and Anna-Marie these last few chapters between Avery and Rumi… felt so fitting for the two of them.

Chapter 109: Threads That Bind

The air had cooled, a soft breeze rustling the leaves as the sun began its descent behind the city skyline. Avery and Rumi stood at the edge of the park path, both reluctant to break the quiet peace they’d found together.

Rumi shifted on her feet, glancing up at Avery with a small, genuine smile that hadn’t graced her face in years.

“Thanks for this. For… everything today.”

Avery grinned and reached out to tuck a loose strand of Rumi’s hair behind her ear—a gesture so natural it surprised them both.

“Anytime, Rumi. And I mean that.”

They lingered a moment longer before parting, Rumi heading one way, Avery the other. As Avery walked, she felt that protective surge in her chest—that fierce desire to shield Rumi from the world’s cruelties, no matter what.

⸻

Meanwhile, Back at the Apartment…

The Saja Boys stirred at last. The bed was warm, their limbs tangled where they’d been reluctant to leave the softness of their shared nest. But something was missing—Avery.

Jinu was first to sit up, running a hand through his tousled hair.

“She’s not home yet?”

Mystery groaned softly, stretching like a cat, his golden eyes narrowing in thought.

“No… but I can feel her.”

Romance rolled onto his side, gaze distant as he tuned in.

“Her soul… it’s pulling at the tether. She’s close.”

Baby, rubbing sleep from his eyes, added quietly,

“And she’s feeling… protective. Really protective.”

Abbey was already on his feet, moving toward the window as if he could see her through sheer will.

“Who’s she protecting? What’s going on out there?”

Despite their lingering drowsiness, a subtle tension hummed in the air—like a storm waiting at the horizon.

Jinu exhaled and turned toward the kitchen.

“She’ll come back soon. Let’s eat. We need to be ready to listen. She’ll tell us.”

Together, the boys gathered around the kitchen, scooping up the oatmeal Avery had lovingly prepared, the fruit and honey sweet on their tongues. Each bite tasted like her care, like home.

But as they ate, their minds weren’t on the meal. They were on her.

On whatever had stirred that protectiveness.

On whatever—or whoever—had gotten close enough to spark it.

And as they waited for the sound of the door unlocking, the Saja Boys’ resolve deepened.

Whatever Avery faced, whatever she carried—they would bear it with her.

Chapter 110: Rare, My Ass

Summary:

Use protection people. Even the undead can have kids.

Chapter 110: Rare, My Ass

The door clicked open, and the Saja Boys straightened instinctively, tension softening the moment Avery’s familiar presence filled the apartment.

She stepped inside, cheeks touched pink by the breeze, eyes bright but carrying that thoughtful glint they knew too well.

“Hey, boys,” she greeted warmly, slipping out of her flats and setting down her bag.

Before they could rise, she leaned down, giving each of them a gentle kiss—Jinu’s cheek, Mystery’s forehead, Baby’s nose, Abbey’s temple, Romance’s jaw. The simple sweetness of it made all of them flush, hearts pounding like teenagers caught in a crush.

She moved with purpose now, grabbing her laptop and notepad, settling onto the sofa like she was ready to conquer the world.

And then she smiled at them. That smile—soft, radiant, the kind that could make them forget their own names.

Until she opened her mouth.

“Boys, I have a question.”

Every demon in the room tensed as if the floor had dropped out beneath them.

“Are half-demons possible? You know… a demon having a baby with someone like me—a human?”

Choking. Complete and utter chaos.

Jinu sputtered on his oatmeal, Mystery nearly inhaled a piece of fruit, Baby dropped his spoon into his bowl with a clatter. Abbey coughed like he’d forgotten how to breathe, and Romance froze mid-sip of cream soda, the liquid dribbling down his chin.

Their wide, bewildered eyes bounced from Avery to each other and back to Avery.

Her sweet smile twitched at the corner. A little sharper now. A little darker.

“And you didn’t want to mention this while none of you used fucking protection because?”

Her voice was sugary enough to kill.

Jinu flailed for composure, hands raised like he could ward off the sheer force of her glare.

“It’s very rare—Avery—so rare—extremely rare—”

Her eye twitched. The smile stayed.

“Rare, huh? Then I guess it’s just super rare that Rumi—from Huntrix—the same Rumi who kicked your asses, by the way—just so happens to be a half-demon.”

Dead. They were dead men. Again.

Abbey groaned, covering his face. Baby buried his head in Mystery’s shoulder. Romance looked like he was calculating how fast he could run.

Jinu tried again, voice weak.

“We… we were going to bring it up eventually?”

Avery’s smile grew teeth.

“Eventually?”

And they knew—oh, they knew—that no supernatural enemy could ever be scarier than their Avery when she was done being patient.

Chapter 111: Damage Control, or Die

Chapter 111: Damage Control, or Die

The room was dead silent except for the sound of the boys panicking in real time.

Avery sat there on the sofa, legs crossed, notepad resting on her knee like she was about to conduct an interview from hell. That sweet smile stayed plastered on her face—but her teeth showed now. Wide, gleaming. The kind of smile that said: Go ahead. Dig your graves deeper.

And the boys? The boys scrambled.

⸻

Jinu, usually the voice of reason, launched in first:

“Avery! Listen—listen—it’s so rare that even demons don’t expect it! It’s like… like winning the lottery! But a really bad lottery! We didn’t think—”

He trailed off when her smile widened another fraction.
⸻
Mystery piped up, looking both desperate and apologetic:

“We thought about it! I swear! We… we didn’t want to scare you off with talk about babies, and demon babies at that! That’s… that’s not first date conversation, right?”

He laughed nervously. No one joined him.
⸻
Abbey, brave (or stupid) enough to try reasoning:

“Kitten. You’re terrifying us. We’re sorry. But we don’t even know if we could have kids with a human. None of us have tried! And we were caught up in the moment—”

“The moment?” Avery’s voice was soft. Too soft. Abbey shut his mouth.
⸻
Romance, ever the charmer, tried to salvage with flattery:
“Darling, if it were possible, wouldn’t our child be the most beautiful creature ever born?”

“Flattery will not save you.”

Romance wilted, hands raised in surrender.
⸻
Baby, small voice, wide eyes:
“I’m sorry, Avery. I didn’t think. I just… I really like being close to you. I didn’t mean to cause trouble. We can figure it out! We can! Don’t be mad at us…”

His lip wobbled a little. Avery exhaled, nostrils flaring, but that smile—oh, it stayed.

⸻

The boys started talking over each other, falling over their apologies like a pile of puppies in a panic:

“We’ll use protection next time!”
“We’ll make protection! Magic protection!”
“Do you want us to research spells? We’ll research spells!”
“Or celibacy! Celibacy is good too, right?”
“I’m making a vow of chastity right now!”

“Shut up, Abbey!” All boys screamed at the muscle head.

⸻
Avery watched them, her wide eyes shining with that serial killer calm that was somehow scarier than yelling would’ve been.

Finally, she held up a hand, and the room fell silent.

“You will use protection. You will talk to me if there’s something important about demon biology that might affect me, especially before we get naked again. And you will stop trying to sweet-talk your way out of this.”

The boys all nodded at once.

“Yes, Avery.”
“Of course, Avery.”
“You’re right, Avery.”

⸻

Avery clapped her hands together once, sharp as a whipcrack.

“Good. Now somebody order me bubble tea before I strangle you.”

And just like that, the tension broke—but not before the boys swore to themselves never to underestimate their manager turned lovers terrifying fury again.

Chapter 112: Bubble Tea, Bribery, and Jinu’s Betrayal

Chapter 112: Bubble Tea, Bribery, and Jinu’s Betrayal

The second Avery mentioned bubble tea the boys sprang into action like their lives depended on it—which, judging by the look on her face, maybe they did.

——
Operation Pamper Avery had started quickly after the mention of bubble tea left her lips.

Mystery was the first to bound into the kitchen, yanking open cabinets like bubble tea supplies would magically appear. Baby had grabbed her laptop to look up the closest shop that delivered. Romance draped a blanket around her shoulders, pressing kisses to her temple like it was his personal redemption tour. Abbey ran to fluff the pillows on the couch, tripping over his own feet in his hurry.

And Jinu? Jinu was suspiciously quiet.

⸻

Avery sighed, rubbing her temples, watching them scramble with that same wide smile—though now it was fading into amusement.

“I’m so happy I take birth control for my period cramps,” she muttered to herself, shaking her head.

The boys froze mid-motion. That line hit like a bomb.

Mystery’s ears (if they’d been visible in his human glamour) would’ve perked up. Baby’s eyes went wide. Abbey straightened up like he’d just been knighted. Romance smirked, though it was tight, thinking through possibilities.

None of them missed what she hadn’t said.

She hadn’t said she wouldn’t want children with them.

⸻

And that’s when it hit them all like thunder.

They turned, as one, to glare at Jinu.

Jinu, who suddenly seemed very interested in smoothing out an invisible wrinkle on his pants.

“You knew.”
“You knew this was possible.”
“You absolute bastard.”

Jinu lifted his hands in surrender, eyes steady but unapologetic.

“I found out at the bathhouse. Last timeline. When we summoned the water demons and fought. Rumi and I… well. It came out then. I didn’t see the point in telling you. Or Avery.”

The growl that rippled through the room was enough to shake the walls.

“In both timelines, Jinu?!”

They didn’t say it out loud in front of Avery. But it echoed between them like a silent scream.

⸻

Avery clapped her hands sharply, and the boys jumped like guilty puppies.

“Listen up, all of you. No more secrets. I mean it. If you want to keep sleeping in my room, if you want to keep cuddling in that new California king bed, you will not hide things from me again.”

“Yes, Avery.”
“Of course, Avery.”
“Never again, Avery.”

They nodded, chastened, even as their glares at Jinu promised later retribution.

⸻

Within twenty minutes, Romance had constructed a full blanket fort on the couch. Baby had tracked down the fastest bubble tea delivery known to man. Abbey offered her his hoodie like it was a sacred relic. Mystery sat at her feet like a loyal hound.

And Jinu? Jinu handed her the tea himself, gaze steady, the faintest hint of a smirk at the corner of his lips.

Avery took it, narrowed her eyes at him over the rim of the cup.

“You owe me more than bubble tea, Jinu.”

He bowed his head slightly.

“I know.”

⸻

And as they nestled around her, determined to pamper and protect , the boys realized they had a new mission: make sure Avery never had to question their honesty or loyalty again.

Even if it meant turning their glares on Jinu whenever she wasn’t looking.

Chapter 113: The Great Redemption Plot (and the Silent Jinu Roast)

Summary:

If I told you I listen to one song for a bunch of chapters then change that song to another song I do the exact same thing too…. Do you guys think that’s sounds special… like ya know… spectrum… I think it’s totally normal but my partner seems to think I might have some kinda problems… pah what does he know am I right. Anyways next chapter enjoy!

Chapter 113: The Great Redemption Plot (and the Silent Jinu Roast)

The moment Avery stepped into the bedroom, voice bright as she greeted Min-jun and the choreographer on her call, the boys formed a huddle like a ragtag football team.

⸻

Mystery’s eyes glowed faintly gold, ears twitching under his glamour as he growled low,
“Okay. So. We need to fix this. How do we make Avery trust us again?”

Baby tapped his chin, frowning hard in thought.
“We didn’t mean to hide it. We didn’t even know. He knew.”

Four pairs of eyes snapped to Jinu, who sat cross-legged on the floor, hands lifted in surrender, the picture of innocence.
“I said I was sorry!”

Romance gave a soft, cold smile.
“Sorry doesn’t build trust, Jinu.”

Abbey crossed his arms, looming over him.
“And it sure doesn’t win us the right to stay in Avery’s bed when she’s mad.”

Jinu sighed, muttering under his breath.
“You’re acting like I wanted to keep it secret. I just didn’t think it mattered—until now.”

⸻

Baby spoke first, hopeful.
“What if we take her out somewhere special? A grand gesture!”

Mystery shook his head.
“She’s smarter than that. She’ll see it for what it is. We can’t bribe her with dates and sweet words.”

Romance smirked, leaning against the wall.
“Then maybe we just need to show her we’re serious. That we want all of her—not just as a manager. We’ve already had her in bed twice, but… what does that even mean? What are we to her?”

That silenced them for a moment.

⸻

Abbey huffed.
“Are we her lovers? Courtiers? Are we… betrothed?”

Baby blinked.
“If we’re betrothed, who gets to marry her first?”

All of them, in eerie perfect synchronization, glared at Jinu.

Jinu, deadpan.
“Wow. I love that I’m suddenly the villain in this story.”

⸻

Mystery slumped a little, running his hand through his hair.
“She’s obsessed with making us the best band in Korea. We know that. But if that’s all we are to her… what happens if we make it to the top?”

Romance’s grin softened.
“Then we make sure she never wants to leave. We make sure she knows we’re hers. And she’s ours. No secrets. No doubts.”

Abbey nodded, clenching his fists.
“And we ask her. We ask what she wants from us. And we make damn sure we give it to her.”

⸻

They all nodded, a new determination setting into their bones.

Jinu muttered,
“Fine. But next time, someone else can be the one with secrets.”

The other four flipped him off without missing a beat.

Chapter 114: The Goldfish Proposal and the Boyfriend Revelation

Summary:

I’m pushing these things out like I’m a water slide on a hot weekend at Seaworld.

Chapter 114: The Goldfish Proposal and the Boyfriend Revelation

Avery closed her laptop with a satisfied click, stretching out her arms as she rose from the bed. The call had gone well—Min-jun and the choreographer were excited, deadlines were set, and for the first time in ages, everything felt on track.

She stepped out of the bedroom, only to stop dead in her tracks.

The boys sat huddled on the couch, their eyes wide, faces set with a strange determination. They looked like a pack of predators… if predators were also somehow goldfish—wide-eyed, frozen, too synchronized to be normal.

Avery blinked slowly.

“Why are you all looking at me like that?”

Abbey was the first to break the silence, voice low but firm.

“Avery. We need to know something important.”

Baby nodded solemnly.

“Yeah. We need to define what we are.”

Romance smirked, but there was a softness to it.

“It’s only fair, after everything.”

Avery stared.

“…You’re my band. And my demons. And my… mates? Right? That’s what all these bite marks are about?”

The boys looked at each other. Then, in perfect unison, their gazes snapped back to her.

Abbey leaned forward, eyes burning with seriousness.

“Then which of us will be your husband first?”

Avery choked on air.

“I—I’m sorry, what?!”

Her eyes went wide, glancing between them like they’d all lost their damn minds.

“Marriage?! A—None of you have even proposed! And B—did we not just have a whole conversation about how you guys, especially Jinu, didn’t bother to tell me about hybrid babies being possible?! And now we’re talking about weddings?!”

The boys blinked at her, wide-eyed, goldfish-like again.

Mystery’s glamor flickered, then fell completely—his ears drooping low, tail curling tight around his legs. His voice trembled, raw and small.

“But… but then you’ll try to leave once we’re the biggest band in Korea…”

Avery’s heart cracked.

She softened, stepping forward and scooping Mystery into her arms as he all but melted into her, rubbing his head against her shoulder.

“Okay, okay… I understand—I think.”

The other boys leaned in closer, watching with hopeful eyes.

Avery sighed, rubbing Mystery’s back gently.

“You guys… I guess you’re kinda like my boyfriends. That’s what we’d call it in America.”

The boys froze again.

“Boy…friends?” Romance echoed, confused.

“Girlfriend?” Baby tilted his head.

Avery laughed softly, though her cheeks turned pink.

“Yeah. Boyfriend means you’re in a relationship with someone. You date them. You’re close. You care about them. It doesn’t mean you’re married, but you’re important to each other. And girlfriend’s what you’d call me. Dating is like… learning and being with each other. Growing together. Living together but less committed then marriage.”

They processed that, eyes lighting up like it was the most magical concept they’d ever heard.

Mystery purred low in his throat, rubbing himself all over Avery like a cat scent-marking its territory.

“I like this. Boyfriend. We’ll be your boyfriends. Forever.”

Jinu muttered under his breath.
“So… can we skip the dating part and just marry her already?”

Avery groaned, hiding her face in her hands as the boys began immediately debating wedding order again.

Chapter 115: The Chaos of Clingy Boyfriends

Chapter 115: The Chaos of Clingy Boyfriends

Avery sank down onto the couch, burying her face in her hands for a moment to collect herself. Her boyfriends. Five of them. Five clingy, territorial, chaotic boyfriends.

Mystery, still in his unglamored form, had his head tucked against her neck, purring like a massive feline, his tail curling possessively around her waist as he nuzzled into her like she was a favored pillow.

“Mystery,” she groaned, trying to pry him off gently, “you’re not a house cat.”

“But I’m your boyfriend house cat,” he rumbled, his golden eyes half-lidded in bliss.

Meanwhile, the rest of the room descended into utter pandemonium.

“Rock, paper, scissors?! Are you serious?!” Avery cried, watching in horror as Abbey, Jinu, Romance, and Baby squared off like it was the most important competition in the history of existence.

Abbey’s grin was sharp and wolfish.

“It’s fair. Winner gets first proposal rights.”

Jinu, deadpan but way too invested, added,

“Best out of three. We’re not animals.”

Romance smirked lazily, casting a smug glance at Baby.

“Obviously, Baby will be last. He’s the youngest. No one wants to marry the baby first.”

Baby froze, his eyes narrowing dangerously.

“What. Did. You. Just. Say.”

Before anyone could stop him, Baby lunged, trying to put Romance in a chokehold, though it looked more like a koala clinging to a very surprised tree.

“TAKE IT BACK!”

Romance wheezed through laughter as Abbey tried to peel Baby off him. Jinu just stood there rubbing his temples, muttering under his breath about fate testing his patience.

Avery finally snapped, her voice sharp enough to cut through the chaos.

“ENOUGH!”

The boys froze mid-brawl, all wide eyes and disheveled hair.

She took a deep breath, holding up a finger.

“Ground rules. Now. First—no one is proposing to me until you actually understand how proposals work, and no, rock paper scissors doesn’t count!”

Abbey raised a finger as if to argue, but she shot him a glare that made him snap his mouth shut.

“Second—if you want to be my boyfriends, you respect my boundaries. That means no more trying to suffocate me with cuddles when I’m trying to do work.”

Mystery let out a mournful little whine but nodded.

“Third—no more secrets. None. If I find out any of you are hiding stuff from me again, I swear I’ll make you all sleep in your own rooms. And I’ll keep the whole California king bed for myself.”

The boys went pale at the threat.

“Fourth—no fighting each other over me like I’m some prize. We’re in this together or not at all. Got it?”

They all nodded, albeit reluctantly.

Mystery’s purr started up again as he nuzzled her cheek.

“You’re so hot when you’re bossy.”

Avery groaned, hiding her face as Romance smirked.

“I agree. Let’s make that a fifth rule—Avery has to boss us around more often.”

Baby, finally letting go of Romance, huffed.

“I still think I should get first proposal rights.”

“Rock beats scissors, Baby,” Abbey said smugly, holding up his winning fist.

Avery stared at them, torn between exasperation and helpless affection.

“I’m going to need stronger birth control. Or a taser and I know which one I’m leaning towards more at this moment.”

They beamed at her like she’d just declared her undying love.

Chapter 116: The Calm Before Gwi-ma’s Storm

Chapter 116: The Calm Before Gwi-ma’s Storm

The chaos of rock-paper-scissors, chokeholds, and clingy cuddles gradually settled as Avery stood, brushing her dress straight and fixing them all with her “no more nonsense” look—the one that made even Abbey’s smirk falter and Mystery’s ears droop.

“Alright, my boyfriends,” Avery said, crossing her arms with a grin that was both fond and all business, “enough playing around. We’re shifting gears. Tomorrow’s packed.”

The boys straightened, the mood shifting as they tuned into her manager energy—both drawn to it and in awe of it.

“We’re meeting Min-Jun first thing to go over the finalized lyrics for the album. I want you all focused because that means learning your lines starts tomorrow. No excuses.”

Romance sighed dramatically, but she cut him off with a finger.

“No excuses. And after Min-Jun, we’re meeting your new choreographer. So rest up tonight. No sneaking into my bed at three in the morning for more kisses.”

The boys groaned in unison, but the glint in their eyes said they loved this side of her—their unstoppable, fiery Avery who always had their future in mind.

⸻
Elsewhere…

The air in the Underworld crackled, thick with the scent of brimstone and ash. Deep within the blackened palace at the heart of the infernal realm, a massive bonfire of pink flame swirled lazily. The fire hissed and pulsed, coiling on itself like a predator tasting the air.

“Ahhh… my precious Saja Boys,” Gwi-ma purred, his voice like silk over knives. “So happy… so safe… so comfortable with their little human pet.”

The fire flared higher, casting grotesque shadows along the jagged throne room walls.

“They’ve forgotten their place. Forgotten who owns them. Forgotten who holds the leash of their souls.”

A low, hungry rumble echoed around him, shaking the obsidian stones.

With a snap that sounded like wood splintering, Gwi-ma’s flame twisted upward, his voice rising in wicked delight.

“Time to remind them. Time to call them home.”

With an unseen force, he tore open a rift between realms. The portal gaped like a bleeding wound in the fabric of reality.

“Come now, my wayward pets. Let’s see if your little human can save you from me.”

And with that, the summons was sent—dark tendrils of command slithering across the worlds, winding toward the Saja Boys, ready to drag them back into hell’s maw.

Chapter 117: The Summons of Hell

Chapter 117: The Summons of Hell

Avery stood in the middle of the living room, her notepad in hand, mid-sentence about their meeting schedule.

“So after we wrap up with Min-Jun, we’ll—”

Her words died in her throat as she saw it. The color drained from the boys’ faces in an instant. One second they were vibrant, bickering and teasing, and the next—ashen, eyes wide, their breath stolen by an unseen force.

“Boys…?”

Avery’s voice wavered, her instincts screaming that something was very wrong.

Jinu clutched his chest as if his heart were being squeezed. Abbey’s fists clenched, his veins standing out stark against his skin. Mystery’s ears flattened, his tail lashing wildly, a low whimper escaping him. Romance and Baby stared at the floor beneath them, where shadows began to swirl, growing darker and darker, as if ink spilled into reality itself.

And then—

CRACK.

The floor split open with a deafening sound, a jagged, gaping wound in the world right in the middle of their living room. The portal yawned wide, glowing with a sickly red and black light. From its depths, invisible chains, like ropes made of shadow and fire, shot out—wrapping around each boy’s waist, wrists, ankles.

“No—NO!” Avery cried, dropping her notepad as she rushed to them.

The boys struggled, but the pull was relentless. Their feet began to slide toward the portal, their bodies dragged as if by giant unseen hands.

“Avery—stay back!” Jinu choked out, straining against the binds. His voice was raw, desperate.

But she didn’t listen. She grabbed Abbey’s arm, trying to anchor him, feeling the unnatural heat of the chains burn her skin.

“I won’t let them take you!” she shouted, teeth gritted, yanking with everything she had.

The force of the summons nearly knocked her off her feet. The room shook, the air warped, and the sound of Gwi-ma’s cruel laughter echoed faintly from the portal’s depths.

“They’re mine, little human. Always were. Always will be.”

The boys fought harder, terror and fury in their eyes.

Chapter 118: Avery’s Fury

Summary:

I’m so excited to announce Nana Gracie will be making a show next chapter! Woot woot!

Chapter 118: Avery’s Fury

Avery’s heart pounded as the boys slid closer to the portal, their bodies straining against the chains of shadow and fire. The room felt like it was collapsing inward—heat, pressure, darkness—all bearing down on her. But Avery didn’t let go.

No. Not them. Not again. I’m not losing anyone else.

Her fingers dug into Abbey’s arm, her nails biting his skin as she anchored herself against the pull. The chains scorched her, but she didn’t feel the pain. She felt only rage. A fury so hot it burned through her fear, through her doubt.

“LET. THEM. GO!”

A scream tore from her throat, and something inside her snapped.

Her eyes glowed—golden, molten, like twin suns blazing in her face. Her fingernails lengthened into claws, black and sharp. A strange ash-grey hue crept across her skin, like smoke staining porcelain. Power she didn’t know she had surged through her veins, flooding her, lifting her.

Avery planted her feet, raised her free hand, and slammed it toward the gaping portal as if hitting a glass wall. The air trembled. The shadows recoiled. The chains cracked and hissed as if burned by her touch.

“I said—GET. OUT.”

With a force of will that shook the room, Avery slammed her hand in to the portal, slamming it shut as if snapping a book. The chains writhed and then evaporated into ash. The red glow vanished, leaving only silence and the crackle of residual energy.

The boys collapsed, gasping, staring at her in stunned awe.

A faint voice echoed from the nothing the portal left behind—Gwi-ma’s voice, hissing with impotent rage.

“This isn’t over…”

But Avery—eyes still gold, skin still ashen, claws glinting—stepped forward and snarled:

“If you want my boys so bad, you’ll have to come get them yourself. No more sending your pathetic henchmen—”

Her lip curled into a smirk, and her voice dropped to a venomous purr.

“Oh. That’s right. I forgot. You don’t even have fucking hands, you son of a bitch.”

The last of the portal’s energy snapped out like a dying flame. The room fell silent.

Avery stood there, breathing hard, power humming in her veins. The boys stared—awed, terrified, enchanted.

“Avery…” Mystery whispered, wide-eyed, voice trembling.

“What the hell just happened?” Abbey breathed, glancing between her and the spot where the portal had been. The down at her body.

What had she just become?

Chapter 119: The Awakening

Summary:

You know how the boys thought half demons were not common… yeah well… ha about that.

Chapter 119: The Awakening

Avery stared down at her hands in disbelief. The smooth peachy skin she was so used to was now tinged with a faint ashen gray — like smoke curling beneath her flesh. Her fingers flexed, revealing sharp, obsidian claws where nails once were.

And then, horror froze her blood cold: a flicker of movement behind her.

She whipped around, eyes wide, and there it was—a slender, black tail, curling and twitching behind her.

“Is that a fucking tail?!” she shrieked, panic making her voice crack.

Without thinking, Avery lunged back, clawed fingers fumbling to grab the tail and pull it away from her body. The moment she gripped it, a jolt of raw power shot through her — a fire both strange and primal.

“Ahh! Fuck, ow—what the hell?!”

The boys crowded around her, eyes wide with a mixture of fascination and awe.

“Avery,” Mystery whispered, his voice gentle but astonished, “we didn’t know… you were demonic.”

“I didn’t fucking know either,” Avery snapped, shaking her head as if to clear it. Her breath was ragged, heart racing like a drumbeat in her ears. “What the fuck is this? What’s happening to me?”

The tail twitched again behind her, the claws flexing involuntarily. She glanced down at herself, then back at the boys, her voice trembling with urgency.

“I… I need to call my grandmother. Yeah… Nana Gracie will know what to do.”

She hurried to her bag, hands awkwardly fumbling with her phone, struggling to manage the sleek device with her new, sharp claws.

The boys watched silently, concern flickering in their eyes as Avery’s fingers finally managed to dial the number. The screen glowed, and the call began to ring.

⸻

The air was thick with unspoken questions, and Avery was trembling — half afraid, half curious, wondering what the night would bring next.

Chapter 120: Nana Gracie’s Arrival

Chapter 120: Nana Gracie’s Arrival

The phone rang endlessly in Avery’s trembling hands before, suddenly, a soft crackle buzzed through the line.

“Gracie?” Avery’s voice was sharp, desperate. “Nana Gracie, listen, I—I don’t know what’s happening to me. My skin—it’s… different. I have claws. A tail. I’m—God, Nana, is there something about my parents? Something you never told me? Some family secret?”

A faint, creaky voice answered on the other end, quiet but steady.

“Child, sit down. Don’t be afraid. I’m coming to you.”

Before Avery could respond, the air shimmered in her living room. A sudden rush of wind swept through the apartment, fluttering loose papers and swirling dust in gentle spirals.

Out of the shifting air, an old woman appeared—stooped and bent but with a kind face etched with lines of wisdom. Her white hair was braided down her back, and she gripped a cane tightly in her hand.

Avery’s breath hitched, and she dropped her phone onto the couch with a soft clatter. She stumbled back, her voice a whisper trembling with disbelief.

“Nana… how… how did you get here?”

The woman smiled warmly, eyes gleaming with familiarity—the same golden hue that danced faintly in Avery’s transformed eyes.

“I’ve always been closer than you thought, child.”

Suddenly, Nana’s frail form began to tremble and convulse gently, her body stretching and straightening as the wrinkles smoothed away.

Her bent back uncurled, skin glowing with the same ashen tone now covering Avery’s. Her white hair darkened to deep black, cascading in thick waves past her shoulders. Golden eyes burned bright and fierce.

Obsidian claws extended from her fingertips as fangs flashed when she parted her lips. Across her skin, shimmering shame marks crawled like living tattoos, swirling with ancient power.

In moments, Nana Gracie stood before Avery as a youthful, radiant woman—regal, powerful, and terrifyingly beautiful.

“You are one of us, Avery. A soul born of two worlds, awakened.”

The room hummed with the weight of truth, and Avery felt both fear and awe in her heart, as her grandmother spoke to her.

Chapter 121: The Arrival of Gwa-ma

Chapter 121: The Arrival of Gwa-ma

The room’s tension thickened as the boys’ eyes widened, all recognition dawning at once.

They exchanged glances, then focused on the striking woman standing before them—this was her. The same demoness who had sent them spiraling back in time after their failed mission. The wife of Gwi-ma, the one they called Gwa-ma.

Her presence was undeniable, a powerful force folding the space around her as she leaned forward slowly, a faint smile touching her lips. Her gaze softened as she reached out a hand to Avery, fingers trembling slightly as they hovered, then gently brushed against Avery’s trembling shoulder.

Avery flinched but didn’t pull away, caught in the storm of emotions swirling in her chest.

Her voice cracked, raw with fear and confusion:

“Where… where is my grandmother? What… what did you do to her?”

Gwa-ma’s eyes, filled with an ancient and fierce tenderness, met Avery’s.

“I am still here, child. Though… in a way you do not yet understand.”

Her voice was a whisper that carried the weight of centuries, a promise and a warning all at once.

“It shall be a long story to tell.”

The boys shifted uneasily, sensing the depth of what was unfolding, their protectiveness flaring even stronger.

Avery, shaken but anchored by the sight of this woman, drew a shaky breath and braced herself.

Chapter 122: Gwa-ma’s Truth

Chapter 122: Gwa-ma’s Truth

The room had fallen deathly still. The boys watched with wide, wary eyes as Gwa-ma’s fingers brushed Avery’s arm—a gesture so tender it seemed out of place against the storm of revelation that brewed in her voice.

Gwa-ma exhaled, as if releasing centuries of pain.

“I was sent to the human world by my husband… Gwi-ma you know him now, though once, long ago, he was kind. Or so I believed.”

Her golden eyes flickered with memory, softening as a distant smile curved her lips.

“In my wanderings across your world, I met a mortal man—Jonathan Blake. He was handsome, brilliant… a scholar of the occult. At first, I approached him out of duty. I thought to use his knowledge, to further Gwi-ma’s ends.”

Her voice trembled, emotion thickening each word.

“But love has a way of seeping into the cracks. We fell in love. I mated with him. We dreamed of a life together… spoke of marriage. He didn’t know, of course, that I was already bound—chained to Gwi-ma.”

Her hands clenched at her sides, claws biting into her palms.

“When I found myself pregnant with Jonathan’s child, I went back. I stood before Gwi-ma and demanded a divorce—freedom for myself and my child. But instead of release, he shackled me in the underworld. And while I was imprisoned, his henchmen murdered my beloved Jonathan.”

Avery’s breath hitched. Gwa-ma’s eyes glistened, but no tears fell.

“When Gwi-ma was distracted—too absorbed in his own machinations—I broke free. I fled back to this world, to give birth to our daughter. A beautiful baby girl… I named her Janie, in honor of her father.”

She smiled then, bittersweet and fleeting.

“But I knew the truth. If Gwi-ma discovered my child’s existence, he’d hunt her. He’d destroy her. So I struck a bargain. I would send him souls, make his deals, return to him when called—but he was never to touch my child. Never to harm her or go after her.”

Gwa-ma’s voice turned hard, cold fury beneath her words.

“Your mother, Janie… she lived. She even had you with a mortal man. I never knew his name. But I know he died—killed by demon hands. Because Gwi-ma twisted our deal. He spared my daughter, but not those she loved. And when Janie died… I know he was behind it, even if not by his own hand.”

Her gaze dropped to Avery, fierce and aching.

“So when his little boy band failed in that last timeline, I saw my chance. I sent them back. But this time, I wove fate so they’d be led to you. I ruined your chances at those other companies, steered you into position. Not to be cruel, my child—but because it was the only way. The only way I could protect you… and in some small measure, avenge your mother.”

The boys stared, stunned into silence.

Avery stood frozen, heart pounding, the world shifting beneath her feet.

Chapter 123: The Weight of Blood and Fate

Chapter 123: The Weight of Blood and Fate

Avery’s breath hitched. Her hand flew up to cover her mouth, as if trying to hold in the tidal wave of emotions crashing through her. Her mind raced—every memory of her mother flashing before her eyes. Every smile. Every gentle scolding. Every hug that had felt so human, so ordinary, so… mortal.

She trembled. “I— I never saw anything… no markings, no strange powers. Nothing that hinted at this, Nana— Gracie— Gwa-ma.”

Gwa-ma’s golden gaze softened with something ancient and sorrowful. She reached out again, brushing a loose strand of Avery’s hair from her face. “Your mother was blessed. She bore no shame markings because she carried no guilt. Janie… your mother always believed everything happened for a reason, and if something went wrong—she would simply do better the next time. She refused to let guilt anchor her. Gwi-ma’s taint had no grip on her soul because she never let it in.”

Avery’s eyes lowered to her own hands, turning them over, inspecting them for any trace of the dark shame marks she’d seen before on the boys… on Rumi. But her skin remained clear, unmarred.

Gwa-ma watched her, a flicker of pride in her gaze. “And you, child… you too are free of those marks. Though your soul bears scars of its own, they are yours. Not his.”

Avery swallowed hard. Her voice was small but steady. “But… I’m strong, stronger than I should be. You said it yourself. I—I closed that portal. I felt it. That wasn’t normal.”

Gwa-ma gave a weary smile. “You are more powerful than I expected, yes. A quarter demon, yet capable of feats that would tax a full-blooded one. Perhaps it is because of your heart, Avery. Or perhaps… fate has its plans. I already knew you were destined to meet these five.”

Her eyes flicked to the boys, and the warmth in her tone hardened, her expression sharpening into a sneer. “Even in that other timeline, if these fools had exercised even a shred of caution, they would have found you at a fan meet. You would have crossed paths that way. But no— they squandered their chance. I intervened. I kept you from going. I had my reasons. Your purpose didn’t align with their recklessness back then.”

The boys hissed softly, bristling at her tone, their claws half-bared in instinctive protest.

Gwa-ma raised a brow at them, utterly unbothered. “It was necessary. You all had your roles to play. And now, perhaps, you’re finally beginning to see the threads.”

Avery stood there, trembling but grounded, her mind spinning as it tried to grasp this new truth. A quarter demon. A granddaughter of Gwa-ma. Fated to these five souls from the start.

And yet… as overwhelming as it was… she felt the quiet resolve begin to root itself in her heart. The old Avery charm that if something was to strange then… she’d just grin and bear it with the same manic glee she took on many things in her life with.

You can handle this Avery. I have to.

Chapter 124: The Price of Freedom

Summary:

Ahh so the existential crisis of when is something almost to mortal to be a demon, but still too demonic to be a mortal.

Chapter 124 — The Price of Freedom

The room crackled with tension, like a storm barely held at bay. Avery stood at the center, fists clenched, eyes blazing—not with fear, but with fury. The Saja Boys watched her in stunned silence, their demonic eyes flickering gold in the dim light, as if even they couldn’t believe the force of will she was radiating.

“What happens now?” Avery’s voice rang out, sharp as steel. “I want an answer. There has to be a way to free them. If Gwi-ma leaves holes in his contracts to cheat his way to victory, then there’s a fucking way I can use those holes to break them free!”

Her breath came fast, but her resolve didn’t waver. She turned, pinning Gwa-ma with her gaze. “Tell me. Tell me how to find them. Tell me how to exploit them. I’ll do whatever it takes. I’ll make a deal with you if I have to.”

For the first time, Gwa-ma flinched—an almost imperceptible movement, but Avery caught it. The demon queen recoiled, pulling her hand back as if Avery’s words had burned her.

“No.” Gwa-ma’s voice was low, but laced with a tremor of something—grief? Guilt? Fear? “Never. I would never make a deal with my own blood.”

Avery blinked. The room seemed to tilt around her.

“What?”

Gwa-ma’s gaze softened, just for a moment, as she studied Avery like she was seeing her for the first time. “Avery… do you realize what you are? You have a mortal soul. A human heart. If you had children with a mortal man, your children would have no demon marks. No taint. Nothing of our world. But you—” She shifted her glare to the Saja Boys, who stiffened under the weight of it. “You’re mated to these five idiots. And they are demons. If you bore children by them—those children would be half-demon, half-human. The balance would shift.”

Avery’s heart thundered in her chest. The boys stirred restlessly, their protectiveness rising like a tide—but they said nothing. This was Avery’s battle.

“I don’t care about the bloodlines, Gwa-ma. I care about them.” She gestured fiercely toward the Saja Boys. “You said no deal. Fine. Then tell me how to break their bonds. There’s a way, isn’t there? There has to be.”

Gwa-ma’s expression hardened, but there was a flicker of respect in her dark eyes. “You want to find the loopholes?” she said quietly. “Then listen well, my child. You’ll need to see the contracts. The original, written forms of their bargains with Gwi-ma. Every demon deal has conditions, and where there are conditions, there are cracks. Find them. Read them aloud—truly aloud. Not as the boys remember them, but as they are. The words will betray him.”

She hesitated, then added in a voice so soft only Avery could hear: “But be careful, child. Every victory comes at a price. The more you dig, the more he’ll notice. And Gwi-ma does not like losing what he believes is his.”

Avery nodded, her jaw set. “I don’t care what it costs me.”

“You should,” Gwa-ma warned. “You may find yourself bargaining more than you’re willing to give. Freedom is never free, Avery. And what will you sacrifice? Your blood? Your power? Your future? Your children? Think before you step into his game.”

But Avery was already turning, determination blazing in her eyes. The boys rose as one, falling in behind her, their protectiveness now sharpened to a razor’s edge.

“Then we start with the contracts,” she said. “We find those cracks—and we break Gwi-ma’s chains, piece by piece.”

The Saja Boys exchanged glances, and for once, there was no teasing, no swagger. Only fierce loyalty.

“Whatever it takes,” Jinu said quietly, his voice like a promise.

And together, they stepped into the storm that waited.

Chapter 125: The Ghosts We Inherit

Chapter 125 — The Ghosts We Inherit

The room was still. Only the faint hum of the lights above, the slow exhale of breath, and the soft tension of five demons holding themselves back filled the space.

Avery felt her fists slowly uncurl at her sides. Her fury hadn’t lessened—it had merely folded itself into something heavier, something old. She stood rooted in place as Gwa-ma approached again, her voice quieter now, threaded with something unfamiliar: tenderness.

Then Gwa-ma lifted her clawed fingers—not with threat, but with care—and slowly ran them through Avery’s hair. The movement was gentle. Familiar. The exact same way Nana Gracie used to soothe her when she was crying as a little girl.

Avery froze. Her throat tightened.

“You know, my dear…” Gwa-ma’s voice dropped low, almost reverent. “I know I haven’t said it enough… but your mother loved you. She adored you, even.”

Avery blinked. The words struck her like glass against bare skin.

“It took me time to love you,” Gwa-ma admitted, her claws still combing through Avery’s hair like they were braiding memories into silk. “Demons… we aren’t made for love. Not in the way humans are. Emotional connection is rare. And when something isn’t yours, you don’t feel it, not really.” She paused, fingers faltering for a moment. “But you were my Janie’s. And over time… you became mine, too.”

Avery didn’t move. The breath she didn’t know she’d been holding finally left her lungs—shaky and uneven.

“If I could have stopped any of this from happening… I would have,” Gwa-ma whispered. “But what needed to be protected couldn’t be protected unless I let it fly free. I made a deal to keep your mother safe, Avery. I didn’t think ahead. I didn’t know… I didn’t consider that she might have children.”

Gwa-ma pulled Avery gently into her arms—arms that had once felt like old quilts and lavender when she was “Nana Gracie.” And now, even cloaked in ancient power and worn claws, they still felt the same.

“You would’ve died the moment those idiots did,” she said, voice shaking now. “If I hadn’t hidden you. Hidden myself. Buried the bloodline in plain sight. I couldn’t protect you and them unless I pretended not to love you at all.”

Avery stood still in the embrace, something inside her cracking open.

“You look so much like your mother,” Gwa-ma murmured. “And your grandfather.”

Her voice trembled, and then she let go just slightly—just enough to look Avery in the eyes. Her usually sharp gaze was glassy, as if millennia of carefully locked-away sorrow were surfacing for the first time.

“If I had known your mother would have you…” she said, brokenly, “I would’ve asked for your protection too. I would’ve given up whatever tiny scrap of soul I had left to that bastard husband of mine to keep you safe.”

The words spilled out, trembling and fast.

“But it never occurred to me—never occurred to anyone—that half-demons could bear children. And for that, Avery… I’m sorry.”

Her claws curled lightly around Avery’s shoulders as her body shook with restrained emotion.

“I’m sorry I couldn’t protect your mother. Or your grandfather. And now…” her voice cracked, “I worry so much about you.”

For the first time, Avery felt the truth beneath the mask—the thousand-year ache of a demon who had dared to love too late and too carefully.

She closed her eyes, letting the hug settle in fully now. Behind her, the boys had gone utterly quiet, their golden eyes wide and reverent. None of them moved. None of them dared interrupt.

Avery slowly placed her hand over Gwa-ma’s back. She didn’t say anything—not yet.

Chapter 126: The Face of Love

Summary:

You know I’m not really one for angst or writing things for shock value. So I hope this interested everyone the same way it did myself. Gwa-ma just a brief explanation when she says the idiots who died she means anyone close to Janie, Janie’s friends, boyfriends and even colleagues every so often would just drop dead because Gwi-ma would remember she’s alive and be like huh… I haven’t fucked with her in a while. The literal only reason Avery was able to survive was due to being under her grandmothers protection and being “hidden” in plain sight. As well as other things she’d do to make sure Avery was overlooked but she couldn’t make another deal with Gwi-ma, he already had a majority if not all of her soul, she was already contacted to him to gather spirits and make deals on his behalf for the protection of Janie… but a devils deal always as a clause and or loophole.

Chapter 126 — The Face of Love

Avery stood frozen, Gwa-ma’s trembling arms still wrapped around her, the room heavy with the weight of truths too long hidden. But as the silence stretched, something inside Avery shifted.

Her mind drifted—unbidden—into memories that surfaced like waves returning to shore.

✨ Sleepovers at Nana Gracie’s cozy little house, the smell of cinnamon and vanilla curling through the air as they stayed up late watching old musicals.
✨ Mornings before exams, when Avery would stumble out of bed bleary-eyed, and Nana Gracie would press a warm mug of coffee or cocoa into her hands, her smile soft, her voice gentle: “You’ve got this, baby girl.”
✨ Afternoons at the beach, toes in the sand, Nana Gracie’s laughter mingling with the crash of waves as they built sandcastles and shared ice cream cones when her mother was too busy with court or work.
✨ Late-night vent sessions, when college life overwhelmed her, and Nana Gracie just listened—no judgment, no advice unless asked, just endless patience and a lap to cry on if needed.

The image of the ancient demon before her blurred and softened, overlapped by the woman who had tied pink bows in her hair, who sent care packages stuffed with her favorite snacks and handwritten notes from across the ocean, who grew Avery’s favorite flowers in the backyard just so she could pick them fresh whenever she visited.

The same woman. No matter the face. No matter the name.

Nana Gracie. Gwa-ma.

Her grandmother.

Avery felt her breath shudder out of her chest, her body trembling as the truth sank in. The burden she’d been carrying since the beginning of this conflict ,the fear, the anger, the confusion over who she belonged to and what her bloodline meant—began to melt away.

There was nothing she could do to change who her family was.

And honestly? She didn’t want to.

Hell, she’d opened her home—and her heart—to five demons who’d been strangers once. Five demons who’d become her family, her soulmates at this point, her world. How could she turn her back on the woman who’d loved her all her life, no matter the form that love took?

Slowly, she let go.

The tension in her shoulders eased. The burning in her veins cooled. The faint gold glow that had bled into her hazel eyes flickered and vanished. The slight shimmer of demon traits at the edge of her features faded like mist in morning light.

Avery stood there—fully herself. Human. Whole. At peace, at last, with the truth of who she was after hearing the tale from her grandmothers lips.

She pulled back just enough to meet Gwa-ma’s tearful gaze, her own eyes glassy but clear.

“I’m okay,” Avery whispered, and she meant it. “We’re okay.”

And for the first time in what felt like forever, the storm in her soul quieted.

Chapter 127: Beneath the Surface

Chapter 127 — Beneath the Surface

The room felt quieter now after the boys had left to Jinu’s room — like the tension had bled out, leaving behind only the steady beat of breath and heart and history.

Avery sat on the edge of the low table, fingers laced tightly together, her hazel eyes still glossy from the storm of emotion—but steady now, clear. Gwa-ma settled beside her, folding herself down with an elegance that seemed impossible for someone so ancient, so battle-worn.

Between them, a single candle flickered—casting long, dancing shadows that wavered like ghosts on the walls.

Gwa-ma spoke first, her voice low, a conspirator’s murmur.
“We don’t have much time before Gwi-ma notices you’re planning his undoing. He always assumes mortals are too foolish or too frightened to try. That’s your advantage, my dear.”

Avery nodded, leaning forward, determination etched in every line of her face.
“Tell me what I’m looking for. The cracks. The holes.”

Gwa-ma’s claws tapped the wood between them in a slow rhythm of thought.
“Every contract binds with words as much as it binds with blood. Gwi-ma’s pride is his weakness—he leaves loopholes because he never imagines anyone will be clever enough to see them. You need the original words of the bargains the boys made. Not their memories. Not what they think they agreed to. The written contracts. The true magic lies in the exact phrasing.”

Her dark gaze locked onto Avery’s, deadly serious now.
“Look for phrases that contradict. Promises that overreach. Conditions that can’t coexist. A deal that demands absolute servitude, yet grants freedom in another breath—that is a crack. A deal that claims a soul forever, yet binds it only until a task is complete—that is a crack. Find those. Exploit them.”

Avery drew in a slow, steadying breath, her mind already racing, cataloging every word, every possibility.
“And once I find them?”

Gwa-ma’s lips curved—not quite a smile. Something darker. Wiser.
“You speak them aloud. You make the magic hear itself. The deal will falter. And Gwi-ma will be forced to renegotiate… or lose what he thought he owned.”

Avery’s voice broke the quiet once more.
“And if I can’t find the cracks?”

Gwa-ma’s expression gentled—the demon queen fell away for a moment, leaving only the grandmother who had once tied pink bows in her hair.
“Then, my darling, we make new ones.”

And in the flickering candlelight, Avery Quinn—quarter-demon, daughter of Janie, granddaughter of Gwa-ma—let a small, fierce smile touch her lips.

“Good.”

Chapter 128: The Cost of Hope

Chapter 128 — The Cost of Hope

The door to Jinu’s room clicked shut, muffling the quiet hum of the apartment beyond. The Saja Boys stood there for a long moment, as if unsure how to breathe now that they were alone.

Jinu leaned against the window frame, arms crossed tightly, his golden eyes fixed on the night beyond—but he wasn’t seeing it. Not really.

Romance dropped onto the edge of the bed, elbows on his knees, fingers tangled in his pink hair. Mystery stood off to the side, his hair falling like a curtain over his face, shielding the storm behind it. Abbey paced—slow, heavy steps that made the floor creak beneath his weight. Baby sat on the floor, back to the wall, legs drawn up, his usual energy gone, replaced by a hollow stillness.

The room felt thick with everything they couldn’t say.

“She shouldn’t have to do this,” Jinu said finally, voice low, tight with guilt. “None of this should’ve touched her. We brought it all down on her.”

“She chose it.” Abby’s voice rumbled from where he paced, but there was no conviction in it—only worry. “You saw her. She chose us.”

“That doesn’t mean we deserve it,” Romance muttered, his voice rough with emotion. “She had a whole life. A future. And now…”

His words trailed off into silence.

Now she stood between them and Gwi-ma. Now she carried their fate on her shoulders, risking her own soul to find cracks in the contracts they’d signed in desperation centuries ago.

Mystery shifted, his voice quiet but cutting through the gloom.
“We tried to save ourselves once. We failed. And now she’s trying. What if we ruin her the way we ruined ourselves?”

None of them answered, because none of them could.

And beneath all of it—beneath the guilt, the fear, the exhaustion—something darker coiled. A creeping, gnawing dread.

They’d just gotten her.

They’d just begun to feel the warmth of her hand in theirs. The weight of her head resting on their shoulders when she was tired. The soft words meant only for them. The fire in her eyes that wasn’t for the cameras, wasn’t for the public—but for them.

They’d crossed the line from manager to theirs.

And now, the universe threatened to steal her back.

Jinu clenched his fists, his jaw tight.
“I won’t lose her,” he said, almost to himself. “Not to Gwi-ma. Not to fate. Not to anything.”

Baby scrubbed his hands down his face, finally looking up, his eyes fierce despite the tremble in his voice.
“So what do we do? We can’t just stand here waiting for her to get hurt trying to save us.”

The room went quiet again—but this time, the silence didn’t feel hopeless. It felt like the moment before a battle cry.

Jinu straightened, his eyes hardening with resolve.
“We help her. We protect her. And we find a way to break these chains with her. Together.”

And one by one, the others nodded—because whatever came next, they weren’t letting Avery face it alone.

Chapter 129: Manager’s Orders? No. Girlfriend’s.

Chapter 129 — Manager’s Orders? No. Girlfriend’s.

The tension in Jinu’s room still clung to the walls like a fog, heavy and quiet, when the door creaked open.

Avery stood in the doorway, silhouetted by the soft light of the hallway behind her. Her hazel eyes were tired—red-rimmed, shadows beneath them—but steady. There was a gentleness in her posture, even as she placed her hands on her hips, trying to look stern.

“Alright,” she said, voice low but firm. “That’s enough brooding for one night. It’s bedtime.”

The boys blinked at her in surprise, their storm of thoughts momentarily derailed.

Jinu turned toward her fully, something unreadable in his gaze.
“Avery, we—”

She cut him off with a sigh, stepping into the room and rubbing the back of her neck, as if trying to massage away the weight of the day.
“Please. I get it. I do. But I’m just… exhausted. I hope you guys understand why I can’t talk about any of this right now. I will. We’ll talk about it after we’ve all had some sleep.”

Her voice softened further, the steel giving way to care.
“We’ve still got to see Min-Jun tomorrow. And the new choreographer. Thankfully, I planned both in the afternoon so we can afford to laze around a bit in the morning. But that means you need to get some actual rest.”

The boys exchanged looks—each of them hesitating, wanting to protest, to pull her into their tangle of worry—but then Romance spoke first, a small, teasing lilt in his voice despite the weight in his chest.
“Is this manager’s orders?”

Avery met his gaze—and the weariness melted just enough for a soft, genuine smile.
“No. This is your girlfriend telling you it’s time for bed.”

That single word—girlfriend—settled over the room like a balm, easing the ache they’d all been holding onto.

Abbey huffed a laugh, finally breaking the tension as he straightened from his pacing.
“Well, can’t argue with that.”

Baby grinned, already pushing himself to his feet.
“Do we get tucked in too?”

Mystery just nodded silently, his eyes softer now, as if the shadows of fear had been edged out by the simple truth of her presence.

Jinu didn’t say anything at first—but as he stepped toward her, his hand brushed lightly against hers in passing, just enough contact to reassure them both.
“Alright,” he said quietly. “Let’s go.”

And together, they left the heavy thoughts behind for the night—because in that moment, rest, and the warmth of being theirs, was enough.

Chapter 130: The Center of Everything

Summary:

Mwhahaha I did it 130 pages in less then 3 days. I am actually quite surprise at myself, didn’t think I’d it my goal after accident deleting some outlines… BUT it all went well. Now I am going to take a big long nap and when I wake up… I’ll start working again! So exciting am I right!

Chapter 130 — The Center of Everything

The apartment was quiet now—the kind of quiet that only comes when the storm has passed, when the worries of the world have been set aside, if only for a little while.

In the dim light of Avery’s bedroom, the California king bed felt impossibly big—but not for long.

One by one, the Saja Boys piled in, each claiming their place around her like the pieces of a puzzle falling into place.

Avery lay at the center, caught between exhaustion and comfort, as the warmth of them surrounded her.

Abbey settled at one side, his strong arm draped protectively over her waist, his other hand gently kneading the tension from her shoulder.
“You’re incredible, you know that?” he murmured, his voice a soft rumble. “Best manager in the world. Best girlfriend too.”

Baby claimed a spot near her feet, his hands surprisingly skilled as he worked the knots from her arches, thumbs firm but gentle.
“Seriously, noona, how do you do it all? You’re magic. Our magic.”

Romance lay close at her other side, fingers stroking through her hair, untangling it with care, his pink strands mingling with hers as he leaned in to press a kiss to her temple.
“You don’t even know how amazing you are. And you’re ours. That’s the best part.”

Mystery, quiet as always, was the one to take her hand, lifting it to his lips and pressing a kiss to her knuckles, then the inside of her wrist. His other hand traced soothing patterns along her arm, grounding her.

And Jinu—Jinu settled last, at her other side, his forehead resting lightly against hers, his breath warm against her skin. His fingers threaded with hers, his thumb stroking over her palm as if to memorize the shape of it.
“Thank you,” he whispered, so soft it was almost lost to the dark. “For everything. For staying. For fighting. For being you.”

Avery’s eyes fluttered shut, the tension in her body melting away as the steady rhythm of their breathing, their touch, their words wrapped around her like a blanket.

Their kisses were soft, reverent—on her brow, her cheeks, her hands, her hair. Every touch a promise. Every word a reminder that to them, she wasn’t just their manager.

She was everything.

And for the first time that night, Avery felt—safe, warm, and loved beyond measure.

Chapter 131: Morning Mayhem, Saja Style

Summary:

I’m someone who believes once you taste sometime sour the only way to make you feel better is sweets!

Chapter 131 — Morning Mayhem, Saja Style

The first rays of morning slipped through the blinds, painting soft stripes of gold across the tangled pile of blankets and limbs on Avery’s California king bed.

Five demons stirred, the room filled with the quiet rustle of breath, the faint creak of the mattress beneath them.

It was Mystery who noticed first—the shift in weight, the absence of warmth beside him. His hair fell into his eyes as he blinked awake, realizing the space where Avery had been was empty.

Romance was next, his pink head lifting from the pillow, eyes still heavy with sleep as he squinted at the spot where she’d been.
“Where’s—?”

Jinu’s eyes snapped open, sharp and alert in an instant.
“She’s not here.”

Abbey and Baby jolted awake at Jinu’s words, their instincts kicking in before their brains caught up.

Then—chaos.

Five bodies tried to move at once.

Abbey pushed up, but Baby’s leg was tangled with his. Romance tried to roll off the bed but ended up half-draped over Mystery. Jinu went to stand but got caught between Abbey’s elbow and the blanket.

With a collective yelp, they all toppled to the floor in a heap—arms, legs, and sleepy groans tangled together.

“Ow—whose knee is that?!” Romance grumbled, trying to untangle himself.

“Not mine!” Baby protested, struggling to free his foot from Abbey’s back.

“Move!” Jinu barked, though his tone was more exasperated than angry.

That’s when the door opened.

Avery stood there, framed by the morning light, her hair slightly messy from the wind outside, hands full of plastic to-go bags that smelled of fresh coffee, egg sandwiches, and pastries.

She blinked at the pile of demons on her bedroom floor, then arched a brow.
“…You guys okay down there?”

The boys froze, caught like misbehaving puppies.

Romance, ever the smooth one—even in disaster—grinned up at her, cheek pressed against Mystery’s back.
“We were… uh… gonna come find you.”

Avery laughed, that soft, genuine sound that made their hearts squeeze. She stepped inside, nudging the door closed behind her.
“Well, mission accomplished, I guess. Breakfast delivery at your service. Now, who’s getting up first, or are you just going to live there on the floor?”

Jinu was the first to extricate himself, helping the others untangle as they scrambled upright, trying to recover a scrap of dignity.

And as they gathered around her, stealing bites of still-warm food from the bags in her hands, the heaviness of yesterday felt a little farther away—replaced by the simple sweetness of this messy, perfect morning.

Chapter 132: A Manager’s To-Do List

Chapter 132 — A Manager’s To-Do List

The kitchen table was a mess of paper to-go bags, steaming coffee cups, and crumpled napkins. The boys dug in with enthusiasm at first, murmuring thanks, stealing glances at Avery like she was the sun and they’d only just realized how bright she was.

But as the meal went on, that brightness dimmed beneath the weight of what wasn’t said.

Avery noticed it almost at once—the way their movements grew slower, their gazes a little too distant. And then she saw it.

Their glamours wavered.

Romance’s pink hair seemed to darken at the edges, shadows curling at his temples. Mystery’s eyes glowed faintly under his veil of hair. Abbey’s skin shimmered like obsidian in the morning light. Baby’s grin was sharp, fanged, and Jinu… Jinu’s golden eyes flickered, molten and restless, as if barely contained.

Avery set down her coffee, concern tightening in her chest.
“Is this because you haven’t eaten any souls recently?”

The boys froze, glancing at one another as if hoping someone else would speak first.

Jinu gave a short, reluctant nod. Romance followed, then the rest, one by one.

Avery checked the clock, fingers tapping thoughtfully on her cup.
“Alright,” she said at last, standing and dusting crumbs from her hands. “You have time. Go. Hunt. From the list I gave you. And come right back so we don’t miss Min-Jun or your choreographer this afternoon.”

The boys jumped into action, chairs scraping, half-finished sandwiches abandoned.

One by one they moved to her, dropping kisses—on her cheek, her temple, her hand, her shoulder—like they couldn’t bear to leave without that last touch.

As they grabbed the folded paper she’d left for them, Baby squinted at it, grinning despite himself.
“You know, Avery… this is awfully detailed. How did you get these people’s addresses?”

Avery smirked, crossing her arms as she leaned against the counter.
“In America, if you’re a registered child predator, you have to be listed in a public database. I just… jotted them down. Names, addresses. Since I’m pretty sure none of you have been to America before, I even printed out pictures of the houses from Google and pasted them next to the info. That way you can just—magic your way there and back. Visually.”

Romance let out a low whistle, holding up the paper like it was a work of art.
“You’re scary good at this.”

She shrugged, a glint in her eye.
“Manager’s job is to keep her team fed.”

Abbey laughed, slinging his jacket over his shoulder.
“And that’s why we love you.”

In a rush of wind and a flicker of power, the boys were gone—off to feed, off to survive, leaving Avery alone in the quiet hum of the apartment.

And for the first time that morning, she let herself lean back and exhale, knowing that when they returned, they’d come back as hers just the same.

Chapter 133: Shadows and Strategy

Summary:

So this chapter is really just because I wanted to write a brief thing of the boys hunting. That’s … that’s all it is honestly.

Chapter 133 — Shadows and Strategy

The hunt was swift—clean, almost clinical.

Five demons cloaked in glamour that flickered at the edges, shadows stretched long as they moved unseen across foreign soil.

Romance appeared on a quiet suburban street, the night air cool against his skin. The house was just as Avery’s printout showed—blue shutters, peeling paint, a crooked mailbox. The man inside never saw him coming. A soft sigh, a stolen soul, and Romance was gone before the wind could carry his name.

Baby’s boots crunched on gravel outside a rundown apartment block, graffiti and rust painting the walls. He slipped through a broken window, in and out like a ghost. One sin devoured, the hunger in his gut eased, and he was already picturing Avery’s smile when he got home.

Abbey’s target didn’t even have time to look up from his screen before the room went dark. Abbey took no pleasure in it—but necessity was necessity. The monster fed on monsters tonight.

Mystery’s was quicker still—a flicker of shadow, a heartbeat stolen in silence.

And Jinu… Jinu moved like smoke, barely real, the weight of centuries in his eyes. His soul felt steadier with each sin consumed—but his heart? His heart was already back in that apartment in Seoul.

⸻

By the time the sun began to climb higher, they were done. Their glamours solid once more, their hunger quieted, their bond to Avery pulling them home like a tether.

⸻

The Apartment — Avery’s Quiet Resolve

Avery sat alone at the kitchen table, the empty coffee cup cooling beside her. Papers were spread before her—notes, scribbles, possibilities.

She traced a finger along one of her lists, mind racing.

The contracts.

The original words—the magic is in the exact phrasing, Gwa-ma had said.

How to find them? Where would Gwi-ma keep such things?

She chewed at the inside of her cheek, thinking of every whisper the boys had shared about their bargains, every clue they’d dropped without realizing it.

What if I asked Gwa-ma for more? What if I watched Gwi-ma—waited for him to slip? What if the contracts aren’t hidden at all, but carried on them in ways they don’t even know?

Her hazel eyes narrowed in thought.

The boys’ freedom wasn’t a question of if anymore.

It was how.

And as the door opened and the boys returned—whole, fed, and drawn straight to her—Avery felt the fire of determination burn all the brighter.

Chapter 134: Homecoming and Hard Truths

Summary:

Just so everyone knows. This story is not written for angst, it’s not written for hard core sad story lines, my story is well it was for me to live out my happy fantasies for all the boys. So I will do heavier topics but they will always be offset but softer, easier and happier things.

Chapter 134 — Homecoming and Hard Truths

The door clicked open.

Avery looked up from her seat at the table, and there they were—her boys.

The tension that had wound them tight before their hunt had melted from their frames. They looked… relieved. Calmer. Their steps lighter. The invisible pull that tethered them to her seemed stronger now, like coming home had made them whole again.

Romance was the first to cross the threshold, his pink hair falling over one eye, his glamour fading like mist. His true form emerged—sharp, otherworldly, beautiful. A curl of dark aura at his shoulders, his gaze soft only for her.

Baby was next, bounding in and practically shedding his glamour like a second skin, his fangs flashing in a grin as he kicked off his boots.

Abbey’s bulk filled the doorway, his obsidian skin catching the light, his head barely grazing the doorframe as his disguise dropped away entirely.

Mystery’s hair hung over glowing eyes, the last hint of human pretense slipping as he moved to the corner of the room, quiet as always but visibly at ease.

But Jinu…

Jinu kept his glamour intact. His eyes still golden, his skin still that perfect human shade. He held her gaze for a long moment as he reached for her hand, his fingers weaving through hers like a promise.

Avery smiled, the kind that reached her eyes, warmth blooming in her chest. They felt safe enough not to pretend anymore, at least not around her. And that meant more to her than any words could say.

She didn’t question Jinu’s choice—not yet.

Instead, she gave his hand a squeeze, then turned, voice gentle but determined.
“Alright. Now tell me—where are your contracts?”

The groans echoed through the apartment like a wave of misery.

Romance flopped dramatically onto the couch.
“Do we have to talk about that now?”

Baby face-planted into the armchair.
“It’s the worst.”

Abbey ran a hand down his face, shaking his head.
“You don’t even want to know. It’s like… like a demon DMV. Lines. Forms. More lines. We can’t just get them, Avery. We have to file requests. There’s paperwork. It’s hell. Literally.”

Mystery muttered something under his breath that sounded suspiciously like, “I’d rather face a hellhound.”

Avery crossed her arms, trying to hold in a laugh despite herself.
“A demon DMV?”

“Worse,” Romance groaned.

Jinu stayed quiet a beat longer, then finally spoke, his voice low but steady.
“There’s something I haven’t told you.”

That got their attention.

The other boys straightened, glancing at him in surprise.

Jinu didn’t let go of Avery’s hand. His eyes stayed on hers as he said it.
“I… I unlocked part of my soul once. Gave it away. To help someone else. I thought it was the right thing at the time.”

The room fell silent.

Avery’s heart clenched, a hundred questions on the tip of her tongue—but she didn’t push.

Because in Jinu’s gaze, she saw it: the weight of what he’d done, and the ghost of the person he’d done it for.

Chapter 135

Summary:

I’m going to be honest here. In my opinion the movie ending was actually perfect for Jinu he accept his own flaws and decided to sacrifice himself for someone he cared about… but in this story just because he was able to forgive himself he was able to unlock some of his soul from gwi-ma he somewhat broke his contact but not fully in this story he is still very much owned by gwi-ma but you’ll realize further that it’s different.

Chapter 135 — The Weight of a Bargain

The room seemed to still, as if even the air held its breath.

Jinu’s words lingered between them, heavy as stone:
“I unlocked part of my soul once. Gave it away. To help someone else.”

Romance, for once, had no quip. His pink brows knit in concern as he stared at Jinu like he was trying to read the history behind his eyes.

Baby’s mouth opened, then closed. He shifted uncomfortably, as if unsure what to say that wouldn’t make it worse.

Abbey ran a hand through his dark pink hair, his demonic features drawn in a rare expression of unease.
“Jinu…”

Mystery leaned against the wall, silent as ever, but the tension in his posture spoke volumes.

Avery, still holding Jinu’s hand, squeezed it gently.
“Jinu… does that mean you’re already free from your contract?”

Jinu shook his head slowly, eyes dark with memory and regret.
“No.” His voice was quiet but steady. “I still have the shame marks. I’m still owned by Gwi-ma. I don’t know how… I honestly haven’t looked over my deal since I made it. And that was almost four hundred years ago.”

Avery’s heart twisted at the haunted look in his eyes, the weight of centuries pressing down on him.

“But you gave part of your soul away?” she pressed gently, wanting to understand, needing to piece together this puzzle that might be the key to saving them all.

“I did.” His jaw tightened, and for a moment his gaze drifted somewhere far away—another place, another time.
“I thought… I thought if I helped someone else, maybe it would balance the scales. Maybe I could find some redemption. But it didn’t change anything. I was still Gwi-ma’s. Am still.”

The boys shifted, the reality sinking in deeper.

Romance ran a hand down his face and muttered,
“Well. That’s… shit.”

Baby dropped onto the couch next to him.
“You tried to do the right thing. That should’ve mattered.”

Abbey gave a small, bitter laugh.
“We’re demons, Baby. Doing the right thing doesn’t get you much.”

Avery turned, looking at each of them in turn—their hurt, their guilt, their fear of what this all meant for her.

“No,” she said firmly. “It does matter. Jinu, it means there’s something in your contract worth looking at. Something different. We’re going to get your deal. All of your deals. And we’re going to find those cracks Gwa-ma told us about.”

Jinu blinked at her, the steel in her voice grounding him, anchoring him to now.
“You really think we can?”

“I know we can,” Avery said, her hazel eyes burning with resolve.
“And we’re going to start by getting those contracts.”

Chapter 136: The Quiet Between Storms

Summary:

These next two chapters are very very short.

Chapter 136 — The Quiet Between Storms

The apartment had settled into an unusual calm. The other boys sprawled across couches and chairs, worn out from both their hunt and the emotional storm of Jinu’s confession. The soft sound of their breathing filled the space—Romance’s arm slung over his eyes, Baby curled up like a cat, Abbey’s bulk taking up half the loveseat, Mystery slouched in his usual corner, hair hiding his face but chest rising and falling in steady rhythm.

Avery stood by the window, watching the city stretch beyond the glass, golden light of afternoon beginning to slant across the buildings. She felt Jinu’s presence before she heard him, the subtle shift of air as he stepped beside her.

“I didn’t mean to burden you,” he said quietly. His voice was low, raw at the edges.

She turned, searching his face—the perfect human glamour still in place, but she could see beyond it. The weight behind his eyes. The centuries of regret. The desperate hope he kept tamped down so tightly.

“Jinu,” she said softly, “you’re not a burden. Not to me.”

He looked away, out at the skyline, fingers flexing as if he didn’t know what to do with his hands.
“I just… I didn’t want you to see that part of me. The part that gave something so important away and still ended up here. Chained. Ashamed.”

Avery reached out, took his hand.
“Don’t do that. Don’t stand here thinking I see you as less because of what you did something for someone else.”

His gaze dropped to their joined hands, thumb brushing over her knuckles.
“You always make it sound so simple.”

“Because it is,” she said. “You were helping someone. That matters, Jinu. And now we’re going to help you.”

For a beat, he said nothing. Then, quietly:
“I don’t deserve you.”

Avery smiled, leaning her head briefly against his shoulder.
“Too bad. You’ve got me anyway.”

Chapter 137: New Steps, New Faces

Summary:

Another short chapter… I just liked how it flowed and enjoy it.

Chapter 137 — New Steps, New Faces

Later that afternoon, they arrived at the rehearsal studio Min-Jun had arranged.

The Saja Boys moved through the building like seasoned pros, their glamours restored, every inch the perfect idols. No one would have guessed what hid beneath those flawless faces.

Avery led them through the doors into a bright, mirrored space where Min-Jun waited—phone in hand, looking only slightly frazzled, as usual. Beside him stood the choreographer—a tall, graceful woman with sharp eyes and a no-nonsense air.

“Avery, good, you’re here,” Min-Jun said, relief clear in his tone. “And the boys—great. Okay. Let’s get to work.”

The choreographer stepped forward, offering a polite bow.
“Kim Hana. I’ll be working with your group for this album’s stage performance. I hope you’re ready to sweat.”

Baby grinned, bouncing on his toes.
“Born ready!”

Romance flashed his heartthrob smile.
“Only if you promise to go easy on us, noona.”

Hana arched a brow.
“Not a chance.”

Mystery smirked faintly beneath his curtain of hair. Abbey simply crossed his arms and nodded.

As they moved to their places, Avery hung back with Min-Jun, watching as the boys fell into step, their bodies moving in sync as Hana barked out instructions.

“They’re good,” Hana admitted, watching their form critically.
“They’ll be great,” Avery said, eyes alight with pride a manic gleam shinning through her eyes. “They have to be.”

Chapter 138: Drills, Thrills, and Love Notes in Disguise

Summary:

Ah the stress of actually having the write song lyrics was annoying… I literally just turned to my partner and was like… you do this I don’t wanna. And this is what I have.

Chapter 138 — Drills, Thrills, and Love Notes in Disguise

“Again!” Hana barked, her voice echoing off the mirrored walls like the crack of a whip.

The Saja Boys groaned in unison—but they didn’t stop.

The thump of bass and synth filled the studio as their new song blasted from the speakers. A fresh, electric track that felt like the perfect follow-up to Soda Pop—fun, fast, flirty.

⸻

🎶 “Sugar Rush” (working title)

“You’re my sweet escape, my candy lane
Got me spinning ‘round like I’m goin’ insane
Every look you throw, every word you say
Hits like sugar—can’t stay away!”

“Oh-oh, sugar rush, sugar rush—
Heart’s on fire, got me crush-crush-crushed
Oh-oh, sugar rush, sugar rush—
One more taste, I can’t get enough!”

⸻

Baby was practically vibrating with energy, grinning wide as he hit his marks—only to trip over Abbey’s foot and go sprawling with a dramatic yelp.

Abbey didn’t even flinch, just reached down, hauled Baby back to his feet with one massive hand, and kept right on dancing like nothing happened.

Mystery, cool as ever, executed his spins and slides with eerie precision—until he spotted Avery watching from the sidelines and, in a rare moment of mischief, shot her a wink from behind his hair that sent her heart skipping which she tried to ignore but definitely had a flush on her cheeks and neck.

Romance, meanwhile, had turned the entire rehearsal into one long attempt to charm Avery. Every other move seemed designed to point at her, blow her kisses, or flash that megawatt smile. At one point, he mouthed along to the lyrics:
“Got me crush-crush-crushed…”
—and actually mimed a little heart with his hands, right at her.

Avery nearly dropped her tablet.

Jinu tried to maintain dignity as leader—but even he wasn’t immune. His gaze kept sliding to her between counts, and once, during a break in the music, he murmured,
“This song’s too on-the-nose, don’t you think?”

Avery, flushed and frazzled but determined, shot him a look.
“Focus, Saja leader. I want this MV scheduled before nightfall.”

Hana? Hana was relentless.
“Again! From the top! And if any of you point at Avery one more time, I swear you’re running laps!”

Romance laughed.
“You mean during the song, or…?”

“LAPS.”

The boys groaned but fell back into formation as the music started again.

Avery stood at the side, her tablet already up, fingers flying as that wild gleam filled her eyes—the one the boys knew meant they’d be working nonstop for the next several days.

“Min-Jun, call the studio,” she muttered, half to herself. “We’re booking recording time tomorrow. MV shoots start in 48 hours. I want teaser photos by morning. We can ride this high now. Strike fast, strike hard.”

Min-Jun, who had appeared with coffee at her elbow, blinked at her intensity.
“You’re… kind of terrifying.”

Avery didn’t look up.
“I prefer effective.”

Chapter 139: Death by Dance Practice (Or So They Claim)

Chapter 139 — Death by Dance Practice (Or So They Claim)

The door to the apartment flew open with a dramatic slam, and the Saja Boys didn’t so much walk in as they crawled—a heap of limbs and groans and exaggerated suffering.

Baby was first, face-planting onto the rug with a loud, pitiful, “Hyung, carry me, I’m dead…”

Romance flopped right on top of him like a fainting Victorian lady, muttering, “Tell my fans I loved them…”

Abbey, somehow still dignified, managed to make it to the couch—where he collapsed like a felled tree, his massive frame taking up the entire length.

Mystery silently slithered onto the floor beside the coffee table, hair covering only half his face, hands splayed as if he’d just barely survived a shipwreck.

And Jinu… well, Jinu closed the door behind them, gave Avery a long-suffering look, and then let himself slide down to sit against the wall, legs stretched out, head tipped back.

Avery? Avery stepped right over the groaning pile of boyband with the grace of someone who’d seen it all before.
Her phone was glued to her hand as she texted rapid-fire instructions to Min-Jun and the stylists, thumb flying, eyes sharp.

“…Yes, confirm the recording studio. I want both the engineer and the vocal coach in at 10. No, 10, not noon, Min-Jun. We don’t sleep anymore. We’re on the hustle now—get with it.”

Baby reached out from the heap, grabbing at her ankle.
“Noonaaa, you’re so mean… can’t you see we’re dying here?”

Romance added, his voice muffled by Baby’s back,
“Don’t you even care? Your poor, overworked, handsome boyfriendsss…”

Avery didn’t even look down.
“Poor babies. Try surviving an American finals week sometime.”

Abbey let out a dramatic oof.
“Why did you pick this choreographer? I feel like I fought a bear.”

“Because she’s the best,” Avery said sweetly, dumping her bag on the counter and heading to the kitchen. “And if I have to be the best, so do you.”

Jinu groaned. “That’s the scary part. You mean that.”

As Avery started pulling ingredients from the fridge—eggs, rice, leftover bulgogi—the boys, one by one, started dragging themselves across the floor toward the kitchen like zombies drawn to a warm meal… or maybe just to her.

Mystery was the first to reach her, resting his chin on the counter and watching her work, silent but with that intense, hungry gaze.

Baby tried to worm his way in beside him.
“Noona, don’t cook! Just come cuddle us. We need your healing powers.”

Romance joined, leaning dramatically on the other side.
“She can do both, Baby. Watch. Our brilliant Avery can multitask.”

Avery sighed, trying not to laugh as she cracked eggs into the pan.
“You’re like puppies. Giant, exhausted, whiny puppies.”

Abbey, from where he’d finally made it to the kitchen doorway:
“…You’re not wrong.”

Jinu was last, sliding onto a stool and resting his head on his arms, watching her with warm eyes.
“We’re serious though… you’re kind of amazing.”

She paused, glancing at them—all rumpled hair and tired eyes, but with so much affection shining through their exhaustion.

Her voice softened.
“Yeah, well. You’re mine to take care of. Let me feed you before you fall apart entirely… okay boys then I’ll give you all the attention.”

And as the smell of sizzling bulgogi fried rice filled the apartment, the boys relaxed at last—content to let their manager-girlfriend fuss over them, knowing they wouldn’t want to be anywhere else.

Chapter 140: Thank-You Schemes and an Unexpected Guest

Chapter 140 — Thank-You Schemes and an Unexpected Guest

The apartment was a battlefield of defeated idols.

Abbey sprawled across the couch, one leg dangling off the edge. Mystery had claimed the armchair, his head tilted back, eyes closed, fingers drumming absentmindedly on the fabric. Romance lay flat on the rug, arms spread like he was making a snow angel. Jinu leaned against the kitchen counter, arms crossed, thoughtful. Baby? Baby lay face-down near the coffee table, groaning softly.

And yet—even in their exhaustion—their minds turned toward one thing.

“We should do something for her,” Jinu muttered, breaking the quiet.

“Like what?” Abbey asked, eyes half-open.

“Flowers?” Romance suggested, voice muffled by the rug.

Mystery gave him a look. “She buys herself flowers. Weekly.”

“Write her a song?” Baby offered, lifting his head an inch.

“That’s already our job,” Abbey pointed out dryly.

Baby groaned, flopping back down. “Okay, okay… something big. She deserves something big…”

That’s when it happened.

Knock knock knock.

Three crisp raps on the front door.

Everyone froze.

Avery, who was at the stove stirring the last of the rice, didn’t even look up.
“Baby, can you get that?”

Baby let out the saddest whimper in Saja Boy history but began crawling—crawling—toward the door like a man crossing a desert in search of water.

He reached the door, dragged himself upright, and cracked it open.

And there they were.

Heeled boots?

Baby’s gaze followed the boots up… up… to where a hood obscured most of the visitor’s face—but not enough to hide the sharp, familiar features of Rumi.

“AHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHHH!”

The scream that tore out of Baby’s throat was so high-pitched it could’ve shattered glass.

The boys leaned up from their positions, wide-eyed.

“What?!”
“Who?!”
“Baby?! Are you okay?!”

But Baby had already slammed the door shut, scrambling backward on hands and feet like a crab, eyes huge.
“R-R-RUMI! OUTSIDE! AT OUR DOOR!”

Avery blinked, set down her spoon, and crossed the room calmly—like nothing about this surprised her in the slightest. She opened the door with ease, offering Rumi a warm smile.

“Rumi! Hey! Come in—take off your shoes, okay?”

Rumi tugged down her hood, glancing nervously over her shoulder before stepping inside.
“Sorry to just drop by… I needed to talk to you. Privately.”

The boys, still frozen in their various states of horror and confusion, stared at the intruder like she’d grown a second head.

Avery, ever the pro, just closed the door behind Rumi and gestured toward the living room.
“It’s fine. The guys are harmless.” She shot them a pointed look. “Aren’t you?”

Romance cleared his throat, straightening his shirt.
“Absolutely. Very harmless. Model citizens.”

Mystery said nothing, but his eyes never left Rumi.

Abbey crossed his arms, watching like a bouncer at a club.

Jinu forced a smile, though tension radiated off him in waves.

Baby, still crab-crawling backwards, bumped into the couch and whimpered.

And Avery? Avery just smiled, already slipping back into manager mode.
“Alright, Rumi. Let’s get you some tea. You look like you’ve had a long night.”

Chapter 141: Tea and Truths

Chapter 141 — Tea and Truths

Avery guided Rumi gently into the kitchen, the soft clatter of pots and the rich smell of bulgogi rice filling the air. Rumi hesitated at the threshold, glancing back at the living room where the Saja Boys sat frozen—trying very hard (and failing spectacularly) to look disinterested.

“Don’t worry about them,” Avery said quietly, offering a reassuring smile. “They’re idiots, but they’re my idiots. They won’t bite.”

Rumi gave a small, shaky laugh, tugging her hoodie tighter as she sat at the small table.
“I don’t think they’re the ones I’m worried about biting…”

Avery arched a brow, but didn’t press. Instead, she turned back to the stove, grabbing a pair of mugs and filling them with tea from the kettle she’d just set to boil.

For a moment, they stood in companionable quiet—the hiss of the pan, the soft bubbling of rice, the hum of the city outside.

Then Rumi broke.

Her hands curled around the warm mug, shoulders trembling, tears gathering faster than she could blink them away.
“I didn’t know where else to go.” Her voice cracked, the weight of the words pressing down. “Mira and Zoey—they’re fighting. With me. Because I’m a coward.”

Avery turned, setting a plate of food beside Rumi and sliding into the seat across from her.
“You’re not a coward.”

“I am.” Rumi’s voice rose, thick with frustration and guilt. “I can’t tell them. I can’t say it. That I’m—” She choked on the word, like it burned her throat. “That I’m not like them. That I’m not what they think I am. I keep lying to them.”

The tears fell freely now, and she scrubbed at her face with the sleeve of her hoodie.
“And now they want to use this song. This—this awful, hateful song, to close the Honmoon, and I can’t stop them. I don’t want to sing it. It’s not us. It’s not me.”

Avery was quiet for a beat, letting the words hang between them. Then she reached out, covering Rumi’s hand with her own.

“Rumi, I’m going to ask you something, and I want you to be honest with yourself, okay?”

Rumi nodded, eyes glossy and wide.

“Do you really think Mira and Zoey would hate you? Do you think they’d hate the girl who’s stood beside them, fought with them, protected them?”

Rumi bit her lip, breathing hard.
“I don’t know. I’m scared they will. That all they’ll see is what’s in my parentage and blood, not who I am.”

Avery squeezed her hand, firm but gentle.
“I get it. I do. But here’s the thing—if they’re really your family, they won’t care about your blood. And if they do? Then they weren’t worth the pieces of yourself you’ve been breaking off to hide.”

Rumi let out a shaky laugh, wiping at her eyes again.
“You always make it sound so easy.”

“It’s not easy. It’s terrifying.” Avery smiled, soft and a little sad. “But I’ve learned something, managing this group of demons with egos the size of Busan. The truth? The truth always finds a way out. Better it come from you, than from someone trying to hurt you with it.”

The pan on the stove sizzled, and Avery stood, stirring it absently as she spoke.
“And that song? If it doesn’t feel right, it probably isn’t right. Music should be real, even if it’s messy. Not some weapon soaked in hate.”

Behind them, there was a very obvious thud—as if someone had fallen off the couch.

Avery smirked but didn’t turn.
“And if you think you’re having this conversation in private? Sorry, Rumi. The peanut gallery is very much listening.”

Rumi let out a startled laugh, cheeks going pink despite the tears.
“Oh my god—are they actually—”

“Oh yeah. They’re probably stacked up by the kitchen door right now.”

In the living room:
“Shhh!”
“Baby, your foot’s in my back!”
“Romance, you’re breathing too loud!”
“I’m trying to hear!”

Rumi shook her head, wiping at her eyes, and for the first time in what felt like forever, she smiled—a real, if tired, smile.
“Thanks, Avery. I—I didn’t come here expecting answers. I just didn’t want to feel alone.”

Avery plated the food, setting it down in front of her.
“You’re not. Not tonight, not ever.”

She winked.
“And don’t worry. They’ll all trip over each other the second we stand up.”

Rumi laughed, the tension easing from her shoulders as she picked up her chopsticks.
And for the first time in days, the knot of fear in her chest loosened—just a little.

Chapter 142: Words We Owe Each Other

Chapter 142 — Words We Owe Each Other

Avery hummed softly as she plated up steaming portions of bulgogi rice and fried egg, the smell filling the kitchen with comforting warmth. The boys’ chaotic energy hummed behind the door, but for this moment, it was just two women at the heart of the storm, finding steady ground.

Rumi sat at the little table, shoulders no longer so tense, the pink flush of her earlier tears fading to something gentler. She worked her chopsticks through the food Avery set before her, the first real meal she’d eaten in what felt like days.

“You’re too good at this,” Rumi murmured between bites, glancing at the extra plates stacked nearby. She smirked. “You going to feed them too?”

Avery shot her a sly look, grabbing the kettle to pour herself tea.
“Oh, they’ll get theirs. Later. Let them stew a little. You eat up first. You actually deserve the break.”

Rumi snorted, covering her mouth with her hand as she chewed.
“You’re dangerous. I like it.”

The moment lightened, the heavy sorrow of before replaced by quiet understanding.

Avery sat down across from her, resting her elbows on the table, fingers laced.
“Alright. Let’s figure this out. Mira and Zoey—they matter to you. So let’s give them the chance to rise to it.”

Rumi set her chopsticks down slowly, looking at Avery like she was seeing her with new eyes.
“How? What do I even say? Oh you guys know the demons we hunt together… yeah well my dad was one of them and I’m actually a half demon.”

Avery’s gaze softened.
“You start simple. You tell them the truth, Rumi. That you were scared. That you thought if they knew, they’d look at you differently. That you didn’t want the thing in your blood to erase everything else you are to them.”

Rumi swallowed, throat tight again—but not with tears this time.
“And what if it does? What if they can’t see past it?”

Avery hesitated, then reached across the table and took Rumi’s hand.
“Then that’s on them. Not you.”

A breath passed between them, the candle on the table flickering in the quiet.

Rumi looked down at their joined hands, voice dropping low.
“Is that what you told yourself? When… with the boys?”

Avery blinked, caught off guard—but not offended.
“What do you mean?”

Rumi glanced away, cheeks pink.
“I remember. That meet-and-greet. When Bobby was flirting with you. The way they looked at him. At you. That wasn’t just protective bandmate energy. That was—”

Avery chuckled softly, shaking her head.
“You’re sharp.”

Rumi smiled shyly, then grew serious again.
“So… is it true? Are you… with them? Past the manager thing?”

Avery breathed out slowly, considering. Then she met Rumi’s gaze squarely.
“Yes. It’s more. And it’s complicated. But it’s real.”

She hesitated—then felt something settle in her chest.
“You know, I recently found out something. My mother… she was half-demon. I didn’t know. Not until after she passed. She never told me. Maybe she didn’t even know herself. But it hurt to find out after. To realize there was this part of her I never got to share in, never got to understand while she was alive.”

Rumi stared, wide-eyed.
“Avery…”

Avery squeezed her hand gently.
“So don’t do that to the people who love you, Rumi. Don’t hide it because you’re scared of their reactions. People who really love you? Care for you? They’ll get past that fear. They’ll see you. And they’ll choose you anyway.”

Rumi’s eyes shone again, but this time with something steadier than tears.
“You really think they could?”

“I do,” Avery said firmly. “But only if you let them.”

For a moment, the kitchen felt like the safest place in the world—a tiny island of understanding between two women who’d spent too long carrying secrets alone.

And behind the door, there was only the softest sound—five demons holding their breath, listening, their hearts already knowing they’d chosen the right woman to love.

Chapter 143

Summary:

I thought it was a perfect moment to grow a bigger more pronounced bond with Rumi and Avery… especially with Avery having recently found out about her mothers of Half Demon status. Tbf the reason the boys don’t cook is because Avery worries they will burn down the apartment.

Chapter 143 — Eavesdroppers and Goodbyes

The moment hung warm and quiet as Rumi stood from the little table, wiping at her face with the sleeve of her hoodie. The weight that had been pressing down on her seemed a little lighter now, her posture straighter.

She hesitated for only a second before leaning in and wrapping her arms around Avery in a quick but sincere hug.
“If I need anything else… can I… can I reach out?”

Avery returned the embrace without pause, her voice gentle, steady.
“Don’t be a stranger, Rumi. Door’s always open.”

Rumi smiled—small but real—and grabbed her shoes at the door.
“Thanks. Really.”

And with that, she was gone, slipping out into the night, resolve in her step.

The apartment door clicked shut behind her.

Silence.

Then—crash.

Avery turned slowly, arching a brow at the heap of boys sprawled across the living room floor, an entangled mass of limbs and tousled hair. They’d clearly been leaning against the door, listening, and the loss of Rumi’s presence had sent them tumbling in like dominos.

There was a beat where no one moved.

Then, in a flurry of motion, they scrambled to untangle themselves, tripping over each other in their haste to not look like they’d been shamelessly eavesdropping.

Baby tried to shove Mystery’s elbow out of his ribs. Abbey’s leg was somehow still draped across Jinu’s back. Romance was half-pinned beneath them all, his pink hair sticking up at wild angles.

Avery crossed her arms, fighting a smile, and just waited.

Romance was the first to recover, smoothing his hair and throwing on his most charming grin—like it could distract her from the obvious.
“Oh hey, Avery! Fancy seeing you here. We were just, uh, stretching. Group stretches.”

Mystery coughed, face half-hidden behind his hair as usual.
“For… health.”

Abbey nodded, dead serious.
“Team bonding.”

Jinu stayed quiet, trying valiantly to look dignified while still half on the floor.

Avery shook her head, amusement sparking in her hazel eyes.
“Uh-huh. Team bonding. Stretching. Health.” She drew out the words, smirking.
“You guys are terrible liars.”

Romance sat up straighter, placing a hand over his heart.
“We prefer to think of ourselves as… dedicated. To your well-being.”

Avery laughed, the sound light and warm.
“Well, dedicated eavesdroppers, clean up your mess. Eat dinner. Then come help me with the dishes.”

The boys groaned good-naturedly as they untangled for real this time, grumbling and bumping into each other on their way toward the kitchen table.

And for a moment—just a moment—the world outside their little apartment didn’t matter.

Chapter 144: Dinner, Disaster, and Desire

Chapter 144 — Dinner, Disaster, and Desire

The apartment filled with the mouth-watering aroma of Avery’s cooking—rich, savory, warm. The table was a cheerful mess of plates piled high, chopsticks tapping, and glasses clinking.

Avery sat at the head of it all, cheeks flushed from the heat of the kitchen and the glow of the moment.

Romance leaned in, his elbow on the table, eyes sparkling.
“I’m just saying… every time you cook, it’s like you’re seducing us all over again.”

Abbey grunted his agreement around a mouthful of food.
“She’s always seducing us. Just existing is enough.”

Mystery, for once, spoke up, his voice smooth but warm, a secret shared between them.
“Best meal I’ve had in centuries. And best company.” His hair shifted slightly, giving them a rare glimpse of both of his intense eyes.

Baby grinned, pointing his chopsticks at Avery.
“Boss, manager, girlfriend, goddess of the kitchen—anything you can’t do?”

Jinu just watched her quietly for a beat, then added softly, his hand running over the one she had on the table,
“You bring out the best of us. In ways we didn’t know we even existed anymore.”

Avery rolled her eyes affectionately, feeling her heart swell at their ridiculous but sweet praise.
“Oh my god, eat your food before it gets cold.”

The boys obeyed, but not before each stole a kiss: Romance pressing one to her knuckles, Baby pecking her cheek, Mystery brushing her temple, Abbey ruffling her hair first before dropping a kiss onto it, and Jinu simply leaning close, his breath warm on her ear, murmuring,
“Thank you.”

Laughter filled the air as they ate, trading jabs and jokes, teasing each other over who spilled what or who was hogging the best dishes. For that dinner—just for that little slice of time—the weight of the world lifted.

The kitchen, however, was another matter entirely.

“Abbey, that’s not how you load a dishwasher—what is that?!” Baby shouted, waving his arms as Abbey tried to stack plates like a Jenga tower.

“I’m improvising!” Abbey shot back, determined.

Romance was elbow-deep in suds, trying (and failing) to look sexy about it, water dripping down his arms.
“Hey, Avery’s gonna walk out here and think I’m domestic. Appreciate the view, boys.”

Mystery was quietly wiping down the counters with a precision that put everyone else to shame.
“Romance, there’s soap in your hair.”

“Adds to my charm.”

Jinu was at the sink, trying to restore order, but mostly just shaking his head as the others bumbled around.

Avery reappeared in the doorway, towel slung over her shoulder.
“I’m going to shower. Try not to destroy the kitchen while I’m gone?”

They chorused a cheerful, not-at-all reassuring, “Got it!” as she disappeared toward the bathroom.

The moment she’s gone…

Silence.

Then all five boys exchanged a look.

Romance licked his lips, eyes gleaming, fangs just visible.
“Shower, huh?”

Abbey’s eyes darkened, dilated pupils swallowing the gold of his irises.
“She’s gonna be wet already.”

Baby practically vibrated in place, his voice a husky whisper.
“We could help. Real efficient-like.”

Mystery’s hair fell forward as his head tilted, but even he couldn’t hide the flicker of heat in his gaze.
“We could finish up faster together.”

Jinu’s jaw tensed, fangs peeking from beneath his composed exterior, his voice low.
“We finish here. Then we see if she’ll let us join.”

Their movements suddenly grew focused—almost frantic—as they rushed to finish the cleaning, eyes bright, hearts pounding, minds filled with her.

Chapter 145: A Shower to Remember

Summary:

I picture them just slowly turning her around for each boy to get their fill of kisses and attention.

Chapter 145 — A Shower to Remember

The boys barely made a sound as they moved, but the heat rolling off them could have set the whole apartment alight.

One by one, shirts were tugged over heads, fabric clinging to sweat-damp skin before being flung aside.

Abbey’s massive frame rippled with the movement—broad shoulders, sculpted chest dusted with dark hair, abs taut and cut like stone. His back flexed as he reached behind to undo his jeans, muscles shifting like coiled power barely contained.

Romance’s leaner, lithe figure gleamed in the low bathroom light, his abs a perfect ladder down to narrow hips. His smooth skin shimmered with the sheen of effort, and when he smirked, his fangs peeked from beneath parted lips, his eyes dark gold and hungry.

Baby’s wiry strength showed in every line—defined arms, a dancer’s core, nimble but no less deadly, no less intent. His hoodie hit the floor with a soft thud, his pupils blown wide, mouth parted in anticipation.

Mystery moved silently, his hair tumbling forward as his shirt joined the growing pile. His chest was pale but carved, scars tracing faint reminders of battles long past. His slim waist and sinewy frame were deceptive, built for speed and grace—but every inch of him was wound tight, ready to spring.

Jinu was last, deliberate. His movements slow but sure as he peeled away layers, revealing a body both powerful and elegant—sculpted chest, strong arms, abs tight as a drum. His control was obvious, but the golden fire in his eyes betrayed him, his fangs flashing as he breathed out, hard.

The bathroom door creaked open on its hinges.

Steam greeted them like a lover’s sigh, curling around their bodies as they stepped inside, heat and mist cloaking everything in a sensual haze.

Avery stood beneath the spray, unaware at first—water gliding down her back, over the curve of her waist, her hair slick and heavy. She turned at the sound, eyes widening just as five figures slipped inside the massive walk-in shower.

Romance was first to speak, voice low, playful.
“Hope you don’t mind some company, gorgeous.”

Abbey’s grin was wicked as he stepped closer, water streaming over his powerful chest.
“We thought we’d save water.”

Baby practically vibrated with anticipation, already reaching to gently capture one of Avery’s hands, his lips brushing her knuckles.
“You work so hard… let us take care of you.”

Mystery’s fingers ghosted along the curve of her shoulder, his voice like velvet.
“You’re too beautiful to be alone right now.”

Jinu’s gaze held hers, searing in its intensity. His hand found the small of her back, pulling her gently but firmly closer, his lips brushing her temple as he murmured,
“Let us worship you.”

The shower filled with heat that had nothing to do with the water.

Their bodies pressed close—not rushed, but hungry. Hands slid over slick skin, mapping familiar curves, massaging tense muscles. Their mouths found her—kisses planted along her neck, her shoulders, her collarbone. Fangs grazed, but never bit. They held themselves at the edge, savoring every gasp, every shiver.

Avery’s back met Abbey’s solid chest as his arms caged her protectively, his lips at her ear.
Romance’s hands skimmed her waist, teasing, coaxing.
Baby knelt, thumbs tracing circles on her thighs, reverent.
Mystery’s hair dripped water as he captured her face between his hands, his kiss to her forehead tender, grounding.
Jinu’s mouth hovered at hers, his breath mingling with hers, his control hanging by a thread.

Steam rose, hearts pounded, the world outside forgotten.

She was theirs. And that’s all that mattered at this moment.

Chapter 146: Steam and Devotion

Summary:

Again I’m not a good writer of smut, though I’m a huge reader of it, I myself just feel like I write weird smut scenes… so you guys get as hot and heavy as I can write without it going weird… though once I start having the boy having a bit more one on one time regarding sexual interactions I might try to actually write smut a bit more.

Chapter 146 — Steam and Devotion

The steam thickened, wrapping the shower in a hazy cocoon of heat, skin, and breath.

Avery’s back met the cool tile, and the contrast of cold against her spine and heat against her front made her shudder—not from fear, but from the overwhelming tide of sensation.

Abbey’s massive frame loomed protectively, his palms flat to the wall on either side of her head. His lips brushed along her jawline, breath hot, voice a low growl.
“Do you even know what you do to us?”

Romance was at her collarbone, his mouth leaving small, blossoming marks, teeth grazing just enough to make her gasp before his tongue soothed the spot.
“So perfect,” he whispered, eyes dark with hunger.

Mystery’s hands skimmed down her sides, gentle but sure. He gathered her damp hair, pushing it from her face, his fingers lingering at her neck as his forehead ghosted against hers.
“Breathtaking,” he murmured, reverent.

Jinu’s hands threaded through her hair, massaging shampoo in slow, deliberate circles, the intoxicating scent filling the air. His thumbs rubbed along her temples, his lips brushing her ear.
“Let us take care of you.”

Baby traced his fingertips down the length of her spine, feather-light touches that made goosebumps bloom in the wake of the heat. His lips pressed soft kisses at the base of her neck, his grin boyish, but his golden eyes anything but innocent.
“You’re ours,” he said, as if it were the most natural truth in the world.

The boys surrounded her—a soft, heated press of bodies, kisses laid like promises at her throat, her shoulders, her collarbone. The tile at her back grew slick with steam and water, the world shrinking to just this moment.

Their mouths found her—nipping, teasing, worshipping. Hickeys bloomed like wildflowers, each one a silent love letter, a mark of devotion.

Fingers tangled in her hair. Lips traced the curve of her ear, the hollow of her throat, the slope of her shoulder.

The water cooled, unnoticed at first in the haze of heat and touch—until Jinu gently broke the spell, his forehead resting to hers, breath steadying.
“Come, love,” he whispered. “Let’s get you warm.”

They led her out with care, wrapping towels around her, cocooning her in softness.

Abbey lifted her hair, gently squeezing water from the heavy strands.
Romance kissed each of her knuckles as he dried her hands, his grin crooked and fond.
Mystery knelt, toweling her legs with exaggerated gentleness, planting a kiss at each knee.
Baby rubbed the towel along her arms, stealing little kisses at her fingertips.
Jinu pressed a warm towel to her face, drying the beads of water that clung to her lashes, a smile flickering in his golden gaze.

Then they tumbled into bed—a heap of bare skin, warm towels, and whispered affection.

Abbey’s broad palm rubbed slow circles into her back, grounding her.
Romance nuzzled at her throat, leaving playful nips that made her giggle softly.
Mystery tucked her hair behind her ear, his lips brushing the shell as he murmured,
“You’re everything.”

Baby curled tight to her side, his grin wide, fangs peeking as he kissed her shoulder.
Jinu’s lips found the inside of her wrist, his breath warm, his kiss tender, sealing the night with quiet reverence.

The room was filled with nothing but the sound of soft breathing, the weight of love heavy and sweet.

And in that tangle of limbs and hearts, Avery felt safe—cherished, adored, and absolutely theirs.

Chapter 147: Knock, Knock, Chaos Is Baby’s middle name.

Chapter 147 — Knock, Knock, Chaos

The soft light of morning spilled through the curtains, casting lazy stripes of gold over the heap of tangled limbs that was Avery and the Saja Boys.

Avery stirred first, feeling the pleasant weight of Abbey’s arm draped over her waist, Baby’s head tucked into the crook of her neck, Romance’s hand resting lightly on her hip, Mystery’s fingers entwined with hers, and Jinu’s forehead pressed against her shoulder.

It was cozy. Warm. Perfect.

BAM. BAM. BAM.

A heavy knock shattered the peace.

Everyone groaned at once.

“Who the hell—” Avery muttered, sitting up, hair a wild halo around her face.

Another knock.

Baby suddenly froze, eyes wide.
“Oh. Oh no. That’s probably my—uh…” He rubbed the back of his neck sheepishly, glancing anywhere but at Avery.
“I might’ve… maybe… ordered 1,000 bottles of hot sauce last night.”

Avery blinked at him, trying to compute.
“You what?”

“I woke up, I was starving, drank the last of your Korean hot sauce, felt guilty… panicked… and I ordered more! Lots more! I was half-asleep!”

“Where exactly are we supposed to fucking keep 1,000 bottles of hot sauce, Baby?!”

Baby grinned, totally unapologetic.
“In mine and Mystery’s old room. We don’t use it anymore since we sleep with you now. Duh.”

Romance was cackling into a pillow. Abbey was trying not to laugh and failing. Mystery just smirked like this was the most normal and hilarious thing in the world.

Another impatient knock.

Grumbling under her breath about “gremlin demon and his fucking sauce addiction, so glad you all find this entertaining.”Avery stormed to the door, yanking it open—

Only to freeze.

Standing on her doorstep was someone she hadn’t seen since NovaBeat—the company that fired her. An old coworker. A face from the past.

“…Jason?”

Jason gave her a sheepish smile, hands in his pockets.
“Hey, Avery. I, uh… heard you lived out here. I was just in the area. Wanted to see how you were doing…”

Avery opened her mouth to respond—

And then felt the heat behind her.

All five boys had materialized at her back like summoned bodyguards, shirtless, wearing only sleep pants, their golden eyes glinting with territorial energy.

Abbey crossed his arms, muscles flexing.
Romance leaned in the doorway, looking Jason up and down with a smirk that didn’t quite reach his eyes.
Jinu said nothing, but his gaze was sharp, calculating.
Mystery stood half-shadowed, hair falling into his face, watching silently.
Baby grinned wide, fangs just barely showing, as if daring Jason to stay one second too long.

Jason paled.
“Oh. Uh. You’ve got… company. I didn’t mean to intrude.”

Avery sighed, pinching the bridge of her nose.
“Yeah. Company. And apparently 1,000 bottles of hot sauce arriving any second.”

Jason blinked.
“Hot sauce?”

“Long story.”

The delivery guys pulled up behind Jason, looking overwhelmed as they began unloading box after box of sauce onto the curb.

Avery groaned.
“Jason, it was nice seeing you. But I really gotta—deal with this.”

Jason nodded quickly, backing away.
“Yeah. Yeah. Okay. Take care, Avery!”

As soon as he was gone, Baby threw an arm around Avery’s shoulders.
“See? I solved the mystery of the missing hot sauce and helped you dodge awkward small talk from some asshole. I’m the best.”

Avery stared at the mountain of boxes and muttered,
“I’m going to murder you in your sleep.”

Romance grinned, kissing her temple.
“Only if we don’t do it first for taking up all the blanket and the spot next to you tonight.”

Abbey hefted the first box like it weighed nothing.
“Where do you want these, boss lady?”

Avery groaned, gesturing inside.
“In the old room. God help us all.”

Chapter 148: On Air and On Edge

Chapter 148 — On Air and On Edge

The apartment was still a disaster zone of empty hot sauce boxes and discarded pajama pants when Avery’s phone rang—sharp, shrill, cutting through the haze of post-chaos exhaustion.

She groaned, answering it with a clipped, “Avery Quinn.”

The voice on the other end was all fake cheer.
“Avery! Hi! It’s Seoul Sound FM! We had a last-minute opening on the afternoon lineup—would the Saja Boys be available for a surprise interview today? It’ll be great promo ahead of their next single. Just a quick segment! Fans will love it!”

Avery closed her eyes. Of course. Because this day wasn’t insane enough already.

She glanced at the boys.

Romance was flopped dramatically on the couch like a fainting starlet.
Baby was lying face-down on a pile of hot sauce boxes.
Abbey was absently lifting and lowering one of the sauce crates like a dumbbell.
Mystery was petting one of the cardboard boxes like it was a cat, murmuring to it.
Jinu was trying (and failing) to look composed, but his eyes kept flicking to Avery like he wanted to drag her back to bed.

“We’ll be there in an hour,” Avery said.
The boys groaned in unison.

⸻
Later, at the station

It took two coffees each, a round of frantic outfit changes, and Avery literally dragging Romance away from trying to make out with her neck at the front door—but they made it.

Inside the studio, the boys were all dazzling smiles and easy charm.

The interviewer—a young woman with wide eyes and too much curiosity—barely glanced at her notes before jumping right in.
“So! The Saja Boys have been taking the world by storm! And fans are dying to know… what’s the real relationship between you and your manager, Avery Quinn?”

The boys’ golden eyes all glinted as one.

Abbey’s arm casually draped over the back of the couch behind Avery.
Romance smirked, leaning forward like he was about to confess a scandal.
Baby propped his chin in his hand, blinking innocently.
Mystery let out a low growl, earning a confused glance from the interviewer that he completely ignored.
Jinu’s smile was polite but tight—dangerously close to predatory.

Avery stepped in fast, voice smooth but firm.
“The Saja Boys and I have a professional relationship. We work hard together to bring great music to the fans, and that’s where our focus is.”

Romance gave a slow, deliberate wink at the camera.
“Of course, we adore Avery. She’s the heart of our team.”

The interviewer’s eyes lit up.
“Oh? Adore? That sounds—”

Avery clapped her hands once.
“Let’s stick to music questions, please. We’re excited to talk about the new single!”

Her gaze was steel beneath the sweet tone, and the woman blinked, flustered.

“R-right! Of course! The new single—um—‘Cherry Bomb Kiss,’ right? Super fun vibe!”

⸻
The boys turned on the charm full blast.

They laughed. Teased. Gave flirty little answers that made the fans in the livestream chat go feral.

And all the while, they were feeding—just the tiniest thread from the souls of the interviewer, the staff, the camera operator. No one noticed. No one felt more than a flicker of dizziness or a sudden blush of heat.

Mystery’s occasional growls only added to the chaotic charm, like some strange quirk of his.

The interviewer tried one last time to fish for gossip, but Avery was already wrapping it up, thanking the station, guiding the boys out like a queen herding her royal court.

And as they left, the boys were all glowing—sated from the energy, high on attention, and utterly smitten as they trailed after their ferocious, brilliant manager.

“Did you see her?” Romance whispered to Baby, grinning.
“She was magnificent,” Baby agreed, eyes wide with awe.
Abbey ruffled Avery’s hair, making her scowl.
Mystery just hummed, looking at her like she’d hung the stars.
Jinu fell into step beside her, slipping his fingers through hers.

“Let’s go home, sweetheart,” he murmured.

Chapter 149: Plotting Between the Beats

Chapter 149 — Plotting Between the Beats

The apartment door clicked shut behind them, sealing out the chaos of the station. A wave of quiet fell over the group, broken only by the sound of the boys peeling off jackets, toeing off shoes, and flopping into furniture like felled trees.

Avery didn’t join them—not yet. She was already moving, her mind shifting gears from “damage control” to “what’s next.”

She dropped her bag on the table and pulled out her battered planner, flipping to the next day’s page.

“Okay,” she muttered under her breath, tapping a pen against her lip as she scanned her notes.
“Tomorrow: soundtrack recordings—all tracks for the first album—check. MV shooting setup confirmed for the next morning—check. Studio booked, crew booked, styling finalized—check, check, check.”

The boys watched her from their scattered positions—Abbey sprawled on the floor, Romance draped over the back of the couch like a sleepy cat, Mystery curled into the armchair, Baby laying upside down on the rug, and Jinu leaning silently against the wall, arms crossed, just watching her.

She turned a page—one note circled twice, stars and exclamation marks drawn beside it.

!!! “Get their contracts—physical copies. No progress without them.”!!!

Avery sighed, rubbing the bridge of her nose.
Her mind spun with strategies, weighing the risks.

If we send them all at once… that might be too obvious. Gwi-ma would sense it, start sniffing around. If we go one at a time… we buy time. But we also risk Gwi-ma still noticing the pattern anyway. Fuck.

She paced, thinking aloud now, not realizing the boys were listening with sharp, silent focus.
“Who first? Jinu? He’s the leader—might make sense. But if Gwi-ma catches wind, Jinu’s contract might be the hardest to pull… Abbey? Maybe Mystery? They’re steady… God, what’s the right play here…”

Jinu finally pushed off the wall, coming to her side, his presence grounding.
“You’re not in this alone, you know.”

She blinked up at him, startled out of her spiral.
“I know. It’s just—this has to be perfect. If we screw it up—”

Romance chimed in from the couch, voice soft but serious.
“Then we fight harder. But you don’t have to figure it out tonight. Rest with us.”

Baby nodded, hair sticking up at odd angles.
“Yeah! Let’s worry about Gwi-ma after we survive your recording bootcamp.”

Mystery just patted the spot next to him on the armchair, golden eyes warm.
“Sit. Breathe. Plot tomorrow.”

Avery hesitated… then closed her planner with a snap and let herself sink into the pile of limbs and warmth the boys created as they pulled her down with them.

Chapter 150: Breakfast for Dinner, Heroes at Home

Summary:

I decided to turn out a very happy and sweet chapter for number 150. Mainly because we’ll be getting into the actual process of getting the contacts for the boys, some more huntrix fun, and of course the boys actually being idols.

Chapter 150 — Breakfast for Dinner, Heroes at Home

The soft click of the TV remote broke the quiet, followed by the familiar brass burst of The Incredibles theme filling the apartment.

Avery stood in the kitchen, sleeves rolled up, hair tied back, watching the boys as they settled into the couch like oversized kids. Abbey immediately stretched out like he owned the whole space, Mystery tucked beside him, pulling a throw blanket over his lap. Baby bounced in place, humming along with the opening score, while Romance draped himself over the arm of the couch, golden eyes flicking toward Avery whenever she moved. Jinu took the end closest to the kitchen, as if positioning himself to guard and watch her at once.

In the pan, bacon hissed and popped. The scent of it, mingled with maple syrup and butter, filled the apartment with cozy promise.

“Avery, this smells amazing,” Jinu called over, voice warm, that subtle admiration he never bothered to hide.

“Breakfast for dinner is the best dinner,” Baby declared, half-watching the movie, half-eyeing the plate of bacon she was stacking.

She smiled to herself as she cracked eggs into a skillet, whisking them quickly, sliding hash browns onto another pan, pancakes onto a warming plate.

“Hey, I saw that,” Avery teased when Romance tried to sneak toward the kitchen, drawn in by the scent.

Romance smirked and stepped behind her instead, arms sliding around her waist. He pressed a soft kiss to the back of her neck, nuzzling close, inhaling the scent of her shampoo and warm food.
“How could I resist? You’re cooking and looking like that.”

Before she could swat him away, Abbey ambled over, rubbing at his neck, hair still a mess from their earlier collapse. He grinned and leaned down, kissing the top of her head, then snagged a piece of bacon before she could stop him.

“Thief!” she laughed, mock-scolding.

Mystery padded in next, silent, but his hands gently brushed hers as he took plates to set the table. His hair was half-tousled, his golden eyes soft and half-lidded with contentment.

As she plated the sausages and hash browns, Baby danced in place behind her, hands hovering as if to help but mostly just getting underfoot.
“Smells like heaven in here, Avery. You’re gonna spoil us.”

She turned and tapped his nose with a spatula, laughing as he yelped and dodged, only to dart in and kiss her cheek before retreating back to the living room.

Dinner came together in a delicious, chaotic wave—stacked pancakes dripping in butter and syrup, crispy bacon, golden hash browns loaded with cheese and peppers, sausages glistening, eggs fluffy and perfect.

They gathered at the table—no formality, just closeness. Abbey massaged her shoulders while they sat, grinning as she melted under his strong hands. Jinu brushed stray strands of hair from her face, tucking them behind her ear with gentle fingers. Romance fed her bites of pancake between his own, and Mystery stroked her wrist absently as he ate. Baby practically sat on her, pressed into her side, stealing kisses every chance he got.

Laughter echoed between bites, the movie forgotten in the background.

This wasn’t just dinner. This was family.

And as Avery watched them—her demons, her boys, her band—she felt the warmth of it all sink deep.
Tomorrow would bring its challenges. But tonight? Tonight was theirs.

Chapter 151: Lights, Lyrics, and Cherry Bomb Kisses

Chapter 151 — Lights, Lyrics, and Cherry Bomb Kisses

The morning sun slanted through the apartment’s big windows, casting warm gold over the scattered papers, tangled blankets, and the heap of boys still half-asleep on the sofa.

Avery stood at the kitchen island, coffee in hand, already scrolling through her packed planner. She looked up at the groans and rustling as the boys started to stir, hair tousled, eyes bleary.

“Up, up, my rockstars,” she called, that gleam of manic determination in her hazel eyes. “Today’s the big push.”

Jinu rubbed his face and smiled, leaning against the counter beside her. “Recording day?”

“And so much more,” she smirked, tapping her notes. “We’ve got recordings for three tracks and pre-shoot meetings for your MV.”

Abbey groaned, flopping onto a chair. “Let me guess. Hana’s gonna make us do the choreography how many times?”

“At least four times each,” Avery replied sweetly, taking a long sip of coffee.

Baby buried his face in his hands. “This is punishment for the hot sauce, isn’t it?”

Mystery just smirked behind his hair, already stretching out his arms like he was mentally preparing for battle.

Romance grinned and slung an arm around Avery. “I don’t care how many times we dance if you’re watching, babe.”

She rolled her eyes affectionately and pushed him toward the bathroom. “Shower. All of you. We leave in forty-five.”

———
The Studio

By mid-morning, the boys stood in the sleek, glass-walled recording studio, headphones on, mics gleaming under the lights. Min-Jun waited inside the booth, dark circles under his eyes but that genius spark alive and well as he waved at them.

“Alright, Saja Boys. Let’s nail this.”

Avery sat behind the soundboard, focused and alert, watching every take like a hawk.

The first track:
“Cherry Bomb Kiss” — a pop explosion of bright synths and driving beats, laced with playful, flirtatious lyrics that promised a wild, sweet rush.
“You’re the spark that sets me free / One taste of you, I’m lost at sea / Cherry bomb, cherry bomb kiss— / Blow my mind, can’t resist.”

Then:
“Electric Love Parade” — fast, fun, with hints of retro disco and modern K-pop swagger.
“Turn it up, don’t let it end / Every heartbeat, let’s pretend / Tonight the world is ours alone / Electric love, we’re in the zone.”

And last:
“Sugar Rush City” — bubbly, high-energy, sweet but with a wink of mischief.
“Lights so bright, we own this town / Sugar rush, can’t slow me down / Candy-coated, neon-dreamed / We’re the kings of this sweet scene.”

———
The Work Behind the Magic

Hour after hour, the boys sang and danced, voices strong even through the exhaustion. Hana was merciless, drilling choreography until sweat dripped from every strand of their hair, until even Abbey slumped against the wall grinning breathlessly, “How do I still have legs?”

Min-Jun leaned into the booth mic, laughing. “You don’t. I’m pretty sure Avery stole them to power her planner.”

Avery just beamed, scribbling notes and adjusting their next schedule.
“Music video prep tomorrow at 9 a.m. sharp. If we can finish by evening, we can announce a teaser by the weekend.”

Jinu glanced at her, admiration clear. “Do you ever stop?”

She paused, tapping her pen to her lips, then grinned.
“Not when it comes to making you the biggest stars in Korea.”

And as they filed out, aching and triumphant, it was clear: the Saja Boys weren’t just surviving the K-pop industry—they were about to conquer it.

Chapter 152: Lights, Camera… Fans Go Wild

Summary:

I haven’t done a lot of the boys K-pop adventures since the beginning…. Atleast I feel that way so I’m trying to better balance that as Avery will literally grow arms to grab each boy by the ear to then drag them up the stairs to stardom. (With or without the boys consent.)

Chapter 152 — Lights, Camera… Fans Go Wild

By the time Avery got home that evening, the boys were sprawled across the living room—legs tangled, shirts abandoned somewhere along the way, hair damp from quick showers. They were sore but grinning, that warm glow of hard work done well clinging to them.

Avery, still in manager mode, settled at the edge of the coffee table, laptop balanced on her knee.
“Alright, gentlemen. Let’s give the fans a little treat.”

———
With practiced fingers, Avery clipped together short, addictive behind-the-scenes videos:

Abbey, grinning as he tried to teach Romance part of the Cherry Bomb Kiss choreo, only for Romance to dramatically fall over, laughing so hard he couldn’t breathe.

Mystery, caught gently fixing Baby’s mic cord before a take, eyes soft behind his hair.

Jinu, focused and intense during his solo lines, but breaking into a shy smile the second he noticed the camera.

All five, high-fiving and collapsing into a heap after nailing Electric Love Parade on the fourth run.

She hit upload to the boys’ main account with a caption:

Behind the scenes of today’s recording! The Saja Boys are working hard—so let’s cheer them on as they get ready for their first album drop!

———
Fan Reaction — Immediate & Wild

Within minutes, comments flooded in:

“Abbey teaching Romance? 🥹 My heart can’t take this!”
“Mystery fixing Baby’s mic… he’s the mom friend confirmed 😭”
“Jinu’s smile at the camera… DEAD.”
“The energy these boys have, I love them so much 🥺💖”
“WHEN CAN WE PRE-ORDER THE ALBUM?!?!”

The views climbed at lightning speed—thousands in minutes, climbing toward tens of thousands.

Romance, watching over her shoulder, grinned wide.
“We should let you post everything from now on.”

Baby stretched, already plotting. “Next time film me from my good side.”

Avery rolled her eyes fondly.
“You don’t have a bad side, you brat.”

———

A Plan for the Next Step

As the evening settled in, Avery gathered them on the couch, her planner open again, but her voice softer now.

“Once we finish the MV recording… we have to start the next part of the plan. The contracts.”

The boys sobered at that—Abbey rubbing at his neck, Mystery leaning forward, elbows on his knees, Jinu watching her closely.

“I was thinking,” Avery continued, “we shouldn’t all go at once. Gwi-ma might get suspicious. Maybe one at a time—slow and careful so Gwi-ma doesn’t notice until it’s hopefully to late to do anything.”

Jinu nodded, jaw tight. “That’s smart. And I’ll go first.”

The others looked at him, surprised—but Jinu just gave that quiet, leader’s smile.
“I want to. I need to.”

Avery reached out, threading her fingers through his, her voice warm.
“Alright. We’ll finish the MV this week.Then we’ll start gathering contacts. One at a time starting with Jinu.No risks we don’t have to take. Okay” the boys nodded along as Avery went back to her tablet.

Around them, the world was buzzing with their rise—but here, in the quiet of the apartment, it was just them. A team. A family.

Chapter 153: Lights, Camera, Saja Boys

Summary:

One song and the boys were invited to the music awards in the movie…. Now picture how much easier it would have been to win if they had an actual album.

Chapter 153 — Lights, Camera, Saja Boys

The sun hadn’t even fully risen when the Saja Boys began to stir. The apartment was warm with the soft glow of dawn, the air filled with the quiet sound of breathing and the faint rustle of sheets.

Avery woke first, buried in a tangle of limbs—Baby curled into her side, Mystery’s head resting on her shoulder, Abbey’s heavy arm draped protectively across her waist, Jinu’s fingers intertwined with hers, and Romance’s face nuzzled against her neck.

For just a moment, she let herself savor it—the safety, the closeness, the quiet before the storm of the day.

Then, with a sigh that carried equal parts affection and steely determination, she gently extracted herself, sliding from the bed.
———
By the time the boys were groaning their way out of bed, Avery was already dressed and in motion—her pastel pink silk blouse tucked neatly into cream slacks, matching cream heels clicking on the apartment’s hardwood as she zipped between her phone, her planner, and the door.

“Come on!” she called, half-wild with purpose. “We have to be at the studio twenty minutes ago! Get up! Move! Hustle!”

The boys stumbled into easy clothes—track pants, hoodies, T-shirts—knowing full well they’d be stripped and styled the second they arrived.

At the studio, the prep room was a flurry of energy.

As the prep team got the boys ready for Soda Pop’s recording.

The boys were transformed into pastel dreams—light blue, lavender, soft peach, pale yellow. Blue jeans (ripped, fitted, or artfully frayed) paired with layered pastel T-shirts, unbuttoned casual shirts, and soft sneakers. The stylists worked with speed and precision—Romance’s pink hair artfully styled to frame his face, Baby’s hair was smoothed just enough to bounce when he moved, Abbey’s sleeves rolled up to frame his arms in ways that had the younger stylists sighing. And Jinu’s hair was artfully tossed in a way that drew the gaze of everyone in envy of his facial structure.

———
“Soda Pop MV … and ACTION!”

The set was awash in pastel graffiti and neon doodles—ice cream cones, soda bottles, rainbows, hearts. The choreography matched the aesthetic: bubbly, fun, light on its feet.

Romance flirted with the camera like it was made just for him—winks, smirks, finger-hearts tossed like confetti.
Baby danced with surprising precision, popping his hips, rolling his shoulders in ways that had even the production crew doing double-takes.
Mystery was all liquid grace, his hair falling over his eyes, movements so smooth that watching him felt like falling under a spell.
Abbey, towering and powerful, nearly burst the seams of his pastel shirt as he hit every move with force—abs flashing as his top rode up during spins.
Jinu led them with that natural charm, his smile like sunlight, making every glance at the camera feel intimate.

And there was Avery—at the monitor, eyes wide, hands clenched in excitement, muttering to herself as she took notes, already plotting how to slice and edit to maximize their impact once she posted them online. She practically buzzed in her seat as the boys got ushered off the staging area and back into the changing rooms and styling area.

———
The stylist quickly handed the boys their next outfits and once they were changed started their makeup and accessories.
For Cherry Bomb Kiss
After Soda Pop, the boys were changed into darker denim, black and deep crimson shirts, layered chains, rings, leather cuffs. Their hair was dampened, mussed to perfection, eyes lined subtly, shadows adding edge. They looked every bit the dangerous charmers—idols with just enough sin to make fans lose their minds. ———
“ Starting Cherry Bomb Kiss… and Action!”

The vibe shifted—darker, sleeker, moodier. The backdrop: neon signs, metal scaffolding, smoke machines adding haze to the air.

The choreography was sharper, more sensual.

Romance dripped allure—lips parted just so, gaze heavy-lidded as he rolled his body to the beat.
Baby lost all pretense of innocence, his dancing sharp and sinuous, hands sliding down his sides, movements unapologetically magnetic.
Abbey was raw power, every flex of muscle under his black tee intentional, veins in his forearms standing out as he moved.
Mystery had the crew breathless—his body flowed like water, precise and mesmerizing, his hidden gaze somehow felt more intimate for being unseen.
And Jinu—Jinu had the air of a man who owned the world, effortless, seductive, every move pulling the viewer in deeper.

Avery watched, manic energy burning in her veins. She barked adjustments, praised loudly, snapped at assistants who weren’t fast enough.
“No, no—again from that mark! You, lighting! Hit that angle—yes, right there! God, you boys are brilliant, keep it up, don’t stop,—”

The day blurred in a haze of sweat, music, and perfection.

By the end, the boys were spent—shirts clinging, skin glistening, but eyes bright with adrenaline.

And Avery? She stood at the edge of the set, arms crossed, pulse racing, watching them with that manic gleam that said:
I will make you stars. No—I will make you legends.

Chapter 154: Dragged from the Cutting Room

Summary:

You know funny story… my own last name is O’Quinn and I picked Quinn for Avery because when I was coming up for Avery’s character ideas all I could think about is people misspelling her last name as Queen (Believe me people do it way more then you think.) and I was like… yeah she is a Queen. Also Janie Quinn sounds almost like a super hero’s alter ego name. (Her mother’s name.) same with Gracie Quinn (Gwa-ma’s human name.) tbf I picked a different last name for the female characters then Blake which was Jonathan’s last name to show a. That Gwa-ma didn’t marry him and b. Because it’s a complete opposite side of the alphabet then Blake which gives Gwa-ma a bit more room for her family to not be hovered around since Jonathan’s Name had been spread by Gwi-ma when he ordered his killing.

Chapter 154 — Dragged from the Cutting Room

The editing suite was a hive of noise and motion—video clips flickering on massive monitors, techs scrubbing through footage, colorists adjusting hues, sound mixers layering in beats.

And at the heart of it all: Avery Quinn.

She had claimed the space, perched on the edge of the director’s chair, one heel tapping a rapid rhythm on the floor, her hands flying as she pointed at screens.
“Back up three seconds. No, that angle on Baby’s spin is stronger. Mystery’s move—match it to the bass hit, not the snare. Abbey’s shirt lift? Frame that tighter—it’s a gift to humanity. Jinu’s smirk? I want it burned into the viewer’s soul. Romance’s wink—oh my god, replay it again.”

Her voice, that manic gleam in her hazel eyes, the sheer force of her will—she was relentless, electric.

The production crew?
Half were pale, chugging energy drinks. The other half had the wide-eyed look of people trapped in a tornado.

———
The Saja Boys Step In

“Babe,” Jinu tried first, voice soft, brushing a hand down her arm.
No response.
“Love?” Romance added, leaning closer, but Avery was laser-focused, fingers flying over a keyboard, dragging clips into a timeline.

“Manager noona,” Baby tried, grinning, hoping the title would snap her out of it.

Nothing.

Finally, Abbey and Mystery exchanged a look, nodded, and took matters into their own hands.

Mystery slid one arm under her knees. Abbey took her shoulders.
“What—hey—HEY! Put me down! We’re not done! The MV won’t cut itself! I still have to supervise the color grade and—”

They lifted her bodily from the chair.
Avery squirmed, flailing, her voice rising in protest.
“There’s no time! We have to finish before the next shoot! We—”

Romance jogged ahead, holding doors, grinning at crew members who watched the scene unfold like a live drama.
Jinu grabbed her laptop bag and notes, falling in step.

The production team?
As soon as Avery was carried out of the room, they collapsed—one person face-planted onto the desk, another let out a shaky laugh, and the head editor muttered, “Oh, thank god.”

———
The Exit — Saja Boys Style

The boys moved swiftly through the building, trying to muffle their laughter.

Avery, still in Abbey and Mystery’s grasp, glared but couldn’t quite hide the flush in her cheeks.
“Put. Me. Down.”

“Not until you agree to eat,” Abbey said, voice low and amused.

“And maybe shower,” Mystery added, lips quirking as he glanced at her, hair mussed from hours of hyperfocus.

They reached the lobby doors, stepping into the evening air. Only then did they set her down, gentle, careful.

And that’s when the whispers started—just for her ears.

Jinu leaned in, brushing his lips near her temple.
“God, you’re sexy when you’re like that.”

Romance smirked, fingers grazing the small of her back as they walked.
“I think we should get you worked up like this more often, sweetheart. It’s inspiring.”

Baby grinned, tugging at her sleeve.
“Let’s go home. You can boss us around there all you want. And maybe let us boss you around a little too, yeah?”

Mystery’s voice, soft but deep, tickled at her ear.
“Next time, no one’s watching. Just us. We’ll show you how grateful we are for all that work.”

Abbey’s hand found hers, rough palm warm against her fingers.
“And we’ll feed you first. Can’t have our manager collapsing on us.”

Avery exhaled a breath she hadn’t realized she was holding—heart racing from more than just editing adrenaline now.

Chapter 155: Home Is Where They Melt

Summary:

News for all yall mystery 100% someone who likes feet I don’t make the rules I just follow the fax’s and that man is a dog. Quite literally and dogs love feet. Basic facts

Chapter 155 — Home Is Where They Melt

The apartment door clicked shut behind them, and the world outside—the stress, the cameras, the relentless pace—vanished.

Avery barely had time to sigh before Mystery was at her feet, kneeling, fingers deftly unbuckling her cream heels. His head was bowed, but when he looked up—one golden eye glinting from behind that cascade of dark hair—her breath hitched.
Without breaking eye contact, he lifted one foot, pressed a kiss to her arch, then her ankle, slow and reverent.
“Let us take care of you now,” he murmured, voice like silk and smoke.

Her cheeks flushed a soft pink, heart racing.

———

While Mystery worked his quiet magic, Jinu and Romance were already pulling out their phones, arguing playfully over which delivery app would be fastest, which restaurant Avery liked best.
“No cooking,” Jinu reminded with a grin, nudging Romance.
“Last time we almost lost the kitchen,” Romance added, smirking at Avery’s wide-eyed glare at the memory.

Orders were placed—enough food for a small army: Korean BBQ, rice cakes, fried chicken, soups, banchan, and extra sides because Baby insisted.

Abbey guided Avery to the couch, easing her down. His large hands kneaded gently at her shoulders, his touch firm but tender.
“You’re tense,” he rumbled, brushing his lips across the crown of her head.
“Gee, wonder why,” she teased, but her voice was soft, already melting into him.

———

Baby sprawled next to her, head dropping onto her lap with a content sigh, arms wrapping around her waist.
“You’re so warm, noona,” he mumbled, fangs peeking as he grinned up at her.

Avery’s fingers threaded through his hair, massaging his scalp, earning a low, pleased hum.
Romance slid in beside her on the other side, stealing kisses—her temple, her cheek, her jaw—each one light and lingering, his eyes half-lidded and full of heat.
“Best part of my day,” he whispered.

Jinu claimed her hand, bringing it to his lips, kissing each knuckle with slow precision, golden eyes never leaving hers.
“I love when you finally let us spoil you.”

Mystery finished rubbing her feet as he sat on the floor in-front of her, his hands lingering, thumbs stroking the delicate bones of her ankle before he rose, sliding onto the couch behind her, arms draping over her shoulders as he nuzzled at her neck, his hair tickling her skin.

Abbey stayed close, his fingers tracing slow, calming circles along her spine.
“Dinner will be here soon. No more working, okay?”

———

The food came, and it turned into a feast of shared bites and stolen kisses.
The boys fed her first—each one bringing chopsticks to her lips, murmuring praise.

“Perfect girl,” from Jinu.
“So beautiful when you eat,” from Romance.
“Good noona,” from Baby, beaming.
“Deserve this,” from Abbey, voice low and warm.
“My favorite view,” from Mystery, his words ghosting over her ear.

And between feeding her, they snuck bites from each other, laughter bubbling up, the stress of the day forgotten in the haze of touch and taste and affection.

———

By the time the last plate was empty, they were tangled again—Avery tucked among them, her head resting against Jinu’s chest, Baby curled at her side, Abbey’s hand stroking her hair, Romance pressed along her back, Mystery’s breath soft against her throat.

The world could wait.

Right now, there was only this—the warmth, the closeness, the way they fit together like they’d always belonged this way.

Chapter 156: Where They Rest

Summary:

I’m gonna eat, take a nap and then later tonight I promise to have up to atleast 166 published. So I hope that will satiate everyone 😂. I’m so happy everyone is enjoying this story so far and I really appreciate all the comments and kudos!

Chapter 156 — Where They Rest

Night wrapped around the apartment like a velvet curtain, soft and protective. The city’s glow spilled dimly through the windows, distant and blurred, irrelevant in the cocoon of warmth they built together.

Avery guided the boys to bed — their bed now — a sprawling fortress of pillows and blankets, stitched together by shared laughter, late nights, and promises spoken and unspoken. The weight of it, the warmth of it, always felt like home.

⸻

They settled in, exhaustion heavy in their limbs, but Avery stayed upright, cross-legged at the foot of the bed. Her fingers flexed, ready, determined. Love filled her chest so full it almost hurt.

“Come on,” she urged, patting her lap.

Baby grinned first, eyes crinkling at the corners, and without hesitation, flopped his feet onto her thighs. The scent of his shampoo — citrus and something sweet — tickled her nose.

“Best noona ever,” he sighed as her thumbs pressed into the arch of his foot, drawing a soft groan of relief.

One by one, she called them to her. Abbey’s foot was broad, calloused from training, but he melted under her touch, eyes falling closed, his voice a low rumble. “You’re too good to us,” he said, like he half didn’t deserve it.

Romance leaned forward, gaze gentle, a smile ghosting his lips. His kiss to her forehead was soft, lingering, like he was trying to memorize her warmth. God, how he adored her.

Mystery, his glamour long shed, golden eyes slitted in bliss, let out a low, pleased growl. His sleek black tail shimmered faintly in the low light as it coiled around her waist — anchoring her there, binding her between him and Baby. His possessiveness was wordless, but clear as the night sky.

Jinu watched in quiet contentment, his glamour intact, though the mask was thin now. He reached out, threading his fingers gently through her hair, his smile soft and real. He didn’t speak — he didn’t need to. Everything he felt showed in his eyes.

⸻

Only when every ache was eased, when her kisses had brushed knuckles, temples, and the tips of weary fingers — you did so well today, I’m so proud of you whispered like vows — did they tug her down among them.

Abbey’s arms engulfed her and Baby, strength wrapped in gentleness. His warmth seeped into her bones, steady and solid.
Baby tucked close, head beneath her chin, his small fangs peeking out in a sleep-smile that made her heart ache with tenderness.
Mystery nuzzled at her throat, his tail giving one last protective squeeze before falling still.
Romance’s hand found hers beneath the blankets, fingers brushing lightly, grounding them both.
Jinu settled at her side, their breaths mingling, his palm warm against hers, thumb tracing soft circles she barely felt as sleep tugged at her.

Their breathing slowed, synced, until the only sound was the hush of night, the soft hum of the city beyond.

And as her eyes closed at last, Avery felt it — the bond that tied them together. Souls tangled, safe. Home.

Chapter 157: Electric Hearts & Jealous Demons

Chapter 157 — Electric Hearts & Jealous Demons

The first light of dawn bled through the cracks in the blinds, painting soft gold stripes across the apartment floor. A faint hum of traffic stirred outside as Seoul woke up—but inside, it was still.

Until Baby let out a groggy hum, one hand blindly patting the air like he could silence the sun.

“Mmf. Five more minutes,” he muttered, face buried in the pillow.

Romance groaned from the couch, arm flopping dramatically over his eyes. “Why does morning exist?”

From the kitchen came the sharp clatter of a mug hitting the counter—Avery’s third coffee of the morning, untouched and cooling fast. She was already dressed, if you could call it that—white tee under a rumpled blazer, hair yanked into a messy bun that bristled with stray strands and a single pen stabbing out at a crooked angle.

Phone wedged between shoulder and ear, she tapped furiously at her tablet.

“No, Min-Jun. Not next week. Today. I need confirmation on the venue. Three thousand capacity, near a train line, indoor. Indoor, or I swear I will personally drag you there to watch them sweat through their pastel blazers. Yes. I’ll send specs. No, I’m not mad—I’m determined. Bye.”

She hung up, chest rising with a shaky breath. Then immediately called someone else.

Behind her, Abbey stretched, his back cracking like thunder. “You’ve been up all night, haven’t you?”

“Shhh. I’m a machine now. Machines don’t need sleep,” Avery mumbled, scrolling through venue options as the boys shuffled to life.

⸻

The MV set was a hive of chaos. Cords snaked across the floor. Neon backlights flickered in time with the bass thumping through hidden speakers. The air smelled of leather, hairspray, and ozone.

“Hold still!” a stylist hissed as she tried to zip Abbey into his acid-green leather jacket. The zipper strained over his chest.

“I am holding still,” Abbey protested, flexing unconsciously as the jacket fought for its life.

“You’re gonna split it before we even roll, hyung,” Baby teased, watching from the makeup chair as a tech dabbed shimmer along his cheekbones.

Romance caught sight of himself in a mirror and smirked, finger-gunning at his reflection. His hair had been styled up, sleek and sharp, exposing cheekbones that could cut glass.

“Fans are gonna lose their minds,” he said, turning his head this way and that.

Mystery didn’t look up as he tugged on a fingerless glove, his dark hair falling in soft layers over one eye. The stylist brushed subtle silver into the strands, so when the lights hit, he’d glitter like the night sky.

“You talk too much,” Mystery said quietly, but there was a smile hidden at the corner of his mouth.

Romance grinned wider. “And you love it.”

⸻

They shifted gears between takes, pastel invading the set like a candy store exploded.

Baby twirled once in his mint blazer, giggling as the fabric flared. “Do I look cute or too cute?”

“Too cute,” Abbey grunted, still trying not to rip his pink denim.

Romance studied his reflection, scrunching his nose. “I look like a macaron.”

“And yet, you’re gonna melt hearts,” Avery called as she passed, tablet in one hand, headset slung around her neck.

The crew laughed. Romance didn’t even try to deny it.

⸻
Internet Chaos is what happened when Avery finally was able to release the completed MV of Soda Pop and Cherry Bomb Kiss.

The break hit, and so did the notifications.

Baby nearly tripped over his own feet as he ran up to Avery, eyes wide, shoving his phone at her face.

“Noona. Noona. LOOK.”

Avery blinked, trying to focus on the screen despite the glare of the lights. Her stomach dropped.

Saja Boys’ Soda Pop MV hits 10M views in 24 hours!
Cherry Bomb Kiss trends #1 globally!
Who is Avery Quinn? Manager always at their side?
Netizens: Is Avery the Bobby of Saja Boys?! Fans ship Bobby & Avery?!

Romance made a strangled sound, somewhere between horror and betrayal. “BOBBY?! BOBBY?! They’re shipping you with Bobby?! When I—we—I mean—WE are RIGHT HERE.”

Mystery stiffened, jaw tightening, his dark gaze turning stormy. He swiped Baby’s phone, scrolling fast, as if seeing it for himself would change the words.

Abbey folded his arms, chest rising and falling with controlled fury. “We’ve what—barely stood next to him at that one fan meet? They’re reaching.”

“They’re blind,” Baby muttered, looking personally wounded. “I thought the internet had taste.”

Avery dragged a hand down her face, trying to hold back a laugh. “Guys. The internet ships everything. I saw a thread once where people were shipping a toaster and a microwave.”

Romance pointed at her accusingly. “That’s not the same thing!”

“It’s worse,” Mystery said low, voice like a growl. “The toaster doesn’t have Bobby’s face.”

⸻
The filming for the two newest songs started.

When the cameras rolled, the world disappeared.

Jinu caught the lens dead-on, a smirk tugging at his mouth as he dragged his hands through his dark hair, sweat beading at his temple. Avery’s breath hitched—and she almost dropped her tablet.

Abbey’s jacket creaked at the seams as he hit the final pose, chest heaving, the neon lights tracing every cut of muscle.

Baby shot Romance a grin mid-spin, their playful energy crackling through the pastel set of Sugar Rush City. Romance’s grin in return was sunshine itself, a spark that made the crew watching behind the monitors nudge each other, whispering: “That shot’s gonna break hearts.”

And Mystery—god, Mystery—moved like the music was stitched into his bones, the shimmer in his hair catching every light as his body flowed between hard beats and soft rolls that had no business looking that good in pink.

Avery didn’t look away once.

⸻

The Drive Home

The van rumbled through the city as exhaustion finally weighed down on them all. Heads lolled against windows. Jackets were tugged loose. Phones buzzed with more notifications they were too tired to check.

Avery sat wedged between Abbey and Jinu, tablet balanced on her knees, thumb scrolling through the next day’s schedule. But her mind was elsewhere.

“So,” she said, glancing at Jinu, voice low. “This… Office of Demonic Ordinance of Contracts and Deals. What’s the real story?”

Jinu closed his eyes, groaning softly. “It’s hell. Literally. Forms, lines, clerks who go on ‘break’ for six years at a time. It’s designed to make you give up. Gwi-ma probably built it that way.”

Abbey let his head thunk back against the seat. “I heard about a guy who went in for a permit and came out three centuries later.”

Baby made a face. “We’re doomed. Paperwork’s the real boss battle.”

Romance groaned, covering his face. “We’re gonna die of boredom before Gwi-ma even finds us.”

Avery leaned her head back, staring at the blur of city lights racing past the window. “Awesome,” she said, voice dry. “Bureaucracy: the true demon king.”

Chapter 158: The Fan Who Fell From Hell

Chapter 158 — The Fan Who Fell From Hell

The boys barely made it through the door, bodies dragging after the MV shoot from hell. Shoes were kicked off into a messy pile. Jackets got flung at furniture and missed. All any of them wanted was to faceplant somewhere soft and die for eight hours.

But then—
Abbey froze mid-stretch, brow furrowing.

“Hold up. What the hell is that smell?”

Baby sniffed the air, gagged, and covered his nose. “Ugh. Smells like… like Cotten candy body spray and regret.”

Romance’s head snapped up, eyes narrowing. “Oh hell no. There’s someone here.”

Mystery’s hair bristled, his golden eye gleaming between silver strands. His tail flicked once, sharp as a whip. “I knew I heard something.”

A sniffle echoed down the hall.

Jinu’s whole body tensed. “If that’s a ghost, I swear to god I’m out. I’m done. Someone else can be the leader.”

Then—

“OH MY GOSH!”

A figure exploded out of the boys’ old bedroom (aka Baby’s unofficial hot sauce warehouse), arms flailing like he couldn’t decide if he wanted to hug them or faint on the spot. His eyes were wide and wet, cheeks flushed, whole body vibrating with excitement.

“It’s really you! Oh my gosh, it’s really you! I’m Jelly—your BIGGEST fan! I can’t believe I’m here—oh no, I’m crying—”

The boys just stared as this demon fan openly sobbed, hands clasped like he was about to propose to all of them at once.

Abbey’s mouth fell open. “What the actual fuck?”

Baby yelped and tried to hide behind Abbey. “HE BROKE IN! WE’RE GONNA DIE!”

Romance grabbed the nearest object (a throw pillow) and raised it like a weapon. “Get OUT before I beat you to death with my decorative pillow, man!”

Mystery’s growl was low and deadly. His claws twitched at his sides. “One. Good. Reason. I shouldn’t rip your throat out.”

Jinu didn’t say a word. He just stared at Jelly with that dead-eyed I hate everything about this look, arms crossed so tight his muscles twitched.

Avery stepped forward, arms outstretched like she was corralling a pack of rabid wolves. “Whoa. Whoa. Breathe. Everybody breathe.”

But inside? Inside she was screaming.

PR disaster. Headlines. Police. Viral footage of Mystery murdering a fan. We’re fucked.

She inhaled. Switched. Manager mode: engaged.

Her face snapped into a blinding, sugary smile so fast the boys blinked.
“Well! Jelly! What a wonderful surprise. How thrilled we are to meet such a devoted fan! I hope this will be a memory you’ll treasure forever. Please—sit. Let’s get you some water. You must be exhausted after your… unannounced visit!”

The boys stared at her like she’d grown horns and started speaking Latin.

“Avery—he’s a fucking stalker,” Abbey hissed, voice low.

“He broke into our house,” Jinu growled. “We should be calling someone. The cops. A priest. I don’t care.”

Mystery’s tail lashed. “Let me eat him.”

Baby peered around Abbey’s side, wide-eyed. “Or at least let me hit him with a hot sauce bottle—please?”

But Avery’s glare silenced them like a slap. Her eyes said: One wrong move and I will end you.

Grumbling, they backed down—but not without muttering.

“I hope he chokes on the damn water,” Romance muttered.

“This is how we die,” Baby whined.

Jelly plopped onto the couch, still wiping his face, absolutely glowing with joy. “Wow… I can’t believe I’m really here. The Saja Boys… and their AMAZING manager. I’m so blessed. I’m gonna tell everyone in hell I met you. They’ll be SO jealous.”

Mystery muttered under his breath, “You’ll be back there soon, asshole.”

Chapter 159: The Clerk and the Contracts

Chapter 159 — The Clerk and the Contracts

Avery guided Jelly to the couch like she’d done with reporters who’d asked invasive questions, or sponsors who’d shown up drunk — smile bright, voice honeyed, eyes sharp as blades.

“Here you go, Jelly.” She handed him a glass of water like it was a peace offering. “Take a breath. You’ve had quite the… adventure meeting your idols tonight.”

Jelly took the glass with trembling hands, cheeks blotchy from tears and excitement.

“Oh Miss Avery—you’re even more incredible in person! I mean, I always knew, but seeing you command a room like this… you’re the real star! Honestly, the boys are lucky to have you! I bet they’d be lost without you!”

Abbey’s jaw flexed. His arms folded so tight across his chest his muscles bulged. “I’m two seconds from launching him into the sun.”

Romance’s face was buried in his hands, shoulders shaking — not from laughter this time, but from holding back the urge to strangle the little demon.

Baby scowled so hard it was a miracle his face didn’t crack. He hissed under his breath, “I’m gonna dump hot sauce in his water.”

Mystery’s tail lashed like a whip, the tip flicking dangerously close to the table lamp. His golden eye gleamed between strands of black hair, his growl low enough to vibrate the floor.

Jinu didn’t say a word. Just stared at Jelly like he was mentally planning the guy’s funeral.

Avery kept smiling — sweet as sugar, sharp as poison. She perched lightly on the coffee table, tilting her head, fingers laced.

“So tell me, Jelly. Besides breaking into private property… what else do you do?”

Jelly blinked, then laughed awkwardly, rubbing the back of his neck. “Oh! I mean — that sounds bad when you say it like that! I work at the Office of Demonic Ordinance of Contracts and Deals. Total grunt work. Boring. Just paperwork, filings, archives, souls this, souls that…”

Avery’s pulse kicked up — not from panic, but from the pure opportunity crackling in the air.

The boys felt it too. They froze as they watched her eyes sharpen twitching slightly on the right one, that gleam they knew too well flickering to life.

Romance muttered, “Uh oh. She’s got that look.”

“Ohhh, Jelly…” Avery leaned in, voice dropping to that soft, coaxing tone that could sell ice to demons. “The Office of Demonic Ordinance. That sounds so… important. But complicated. All those forms, those queues…”

Jelly bobbed his head eagerly. “Oh it’s a nightmare! We’ve got lines that’ve been waiting since the fall of Babylon! No one knows what half the forms mean anymore — and don’t get me started on the supervisors. Lazy. All of them. It’s a wonder anything gets processed!”

Avery’s smile grew, fingers drumming lightly on her knee as ideas snapped together in her mind like puzzle pieces.

“And you… you handle those forms. The archives.”

“Yeah—I mean, I don’t have power or anything. But I know where stuff is. I could maybe bump something up the queue…”

The room’s energy shifted. Even Abbey stopped flexing like he was about to murder someone.

Avery’s voice went velvet-soft. “Jelly. How would you like to help your idols in a way that really matters? Not just a fan. A hero.”

Jelly looked like he was about to faint from joy. “ANYTHING. I’ll do anything for you—uh—for them!”

Abbey muttered, “Yeah. Anything. Like disappearing.”

Mystery’s claws tapped the arm of the couch, scraping little dents into the fabric.

Baby glared harder. “I hate him so much right now.”

Avery placed a light hand on Jelly’s knee — just enough to seal the deal. The boys’ collective aura darkened like a brewing storm.

“I just need help finding some contracts. Old ones. Buried deep. The Saja Boys’ original contracts. You’d be saving them. Saving me.”

Jelly nearly choked on his own breath. “I—I can try! I’ll go in early tomorrow! I’ll stay late! I’ll sneak into the archives if I have to!”

Avery gave him that smile that melted sponsors and scared CEOs. “That’s wonderful. Truly. And after all that excitement — stay for dinner. We insist.”

Jelly’s head bobbed so fast he looked like he might break his neck. “Wow… I’m so lucky. Your house! Your table! Your amazing, perfect manager!”

Romance whispered, deadpan, “I’m setting the table with my fists.”

Chapter 160: Dinner With the Devil’s Fanboy

Chapter 160 — Dinner With the Devil’s Fanboy

The dining table was a battlefield.

Avery had set the stage perfectly: steaming bowls of instant ramyeon upgraded with soft-boiled eggs and green onions, plates of dumplings, and Baby’s personal stash of hot sauce lined up like weapons.

“Eat up, Jelly! You’ve had quite the night. I can only imagine the journey it took to get here.” Avery’s smile could’ve lit up the room, voice warm enough to melt steel.

Jelly beamed, cheeks still pink, chopsticks clumsily scooping noodles. “Oh, this is amazing! And sharing a meal with my idols… I can die happy now!”

“Don’t tempt me,” Mystery muttered under his breath, his tail flicking irritably beneath the table.

Abbey sat across from Jelly, glaring at him over his bowl like he was deciding whether to drown him in broth.

Romance, seated beside him, offered a too-sweet smile. “So, Jelly, any plans to leave soon? Big day tomorrow, right? Early start at the office?”

“Oh, I can stay a while! I don’t want to rush this once-in-a-lifetime moment!” Jelly said brightly, oblivious to the way the boys collectively deflated.

Baby poured hot sauce into his noodles like he was trying to set them — and Jelly — on fire. He whispered, “If I pour this on his lap, think he’ll go?”

Jinu had been silent, eating mechanically, but Avery shot him a look. The look.

Play nice, or I will personally make your life hell.

He sighed, setting down his chopsticks. “Jelly. I’ll buy you lunch. Tomorrow. At the office. Since you’ll be doing us this favor.”

Jelly nearly dropped his noodles in shock. “Lunch?! With Jinu?! Oh my gosh, yes! Anything you want! I’ll help however I can!”

Avery leaned in, resting her chin on one hand, gaze soft. “You’re really doing us a huge service, Jelly. It means so much to all of us. Isn’t that right, boys?”

A chorus of deadpan grunts followed.

“Yep,” Abbey said, voice flat. “So much.”

“Couldn’t live without him,” Mystery drawled, fangs glinting.

“Absolutely our hero,” Romance added, his smile bordering on murder.

Baby just made finger guns at Jelly and mouthed, Get out.

Jelly beamed, completely missing all of it. “Wow. You guys are so kind! The media really underestimates how sweet you are!”

Avery kept it going, buttering him up with effortless ease. “We’re so grateful, Jelly. I know you’ll make sure those contracts find their way to the top of the pile. Jinu will treat you to something delicious. Right, Jinu?”

Jinu’s jaw twitched. “Sure. Whatever you want.”

Jelly clapped his hands in delight. “This is the best night of my life!”

Romance groaned, slumping against the table. “Funny, It’s the worst of mine.”

Chapter 161: The Not-So-Subtle Exit Strategy

Summary:

100% best song to listen to while I was writing this chapter was Jesus in L.A by Alec Benjamin. Great song to listen to especially because it reminds me of the Jinu especially.

Chapter 161 — The Not-So-Subtle Exit Strategy

The meal dragged on like some ancient torture. Jelly chattered between mouthfuls, oblivious to the storm clouds forming around him.

“I can’t believe I’m here,” Jelly gushed, slurping his noodles. “You’re all so normal in real life! Abbey, you’re like… bigger than I imagined. And Mystery, your tail is even shinier up close! Baby, you’re so cute in person! And Jinu—wow, you’re more intimidating when you’re not on stage, I mean that in a good way!”

Abbey’s eye twitched. “Normal?” He practically spat the word. “I could bench press you with one hand.”

Baby’s smile was pure evil. “You wanna see what happens when I’m not cute?”

Mystery’s tail flicked so hard it knocked over his empty glass.

Jinu grunted, pushing his chair back slightly like he was one bad comment away from throwing Jelly out the window.

Avery saw it all unraveling in real-time. She plastered on her most dazzling smile, clapping her hands lightly.

“Well! Jelly, this has been wonderful — truly. But I know you’ve got an early morning, right? Big day at the office. Important documents to locate…”

Jelly blinked, still half in dreamland. “Oh! Well, I don’t want to overstay, but I figured we could—”

Before he could finish, Romance jumped in, standing abruptly, slamming his hands on the table.

“Let me show you out!” he said, voice bright in that I’m totally not planning your murder kind of way.

Baby sprang up too, grabbing the nearest empty dish. “I’ll help! I’ll, uh, clean up behind you!”

Abbey didn’t even pretend anymore. He stood, cracking his knuckles, looming over Jelly. “Door’s this way.”

Mystery rose with them, tail coiled tight, grin sharp. “Such an honor meeting you, Jelly. Let’s not push our luck.”

Jelly finally started to get the message, shrinking back slightly as the boys herded him toward the door like a pack of wolves.

Avery glided after them, the very picture of grace. She draped an arm lightly across Jelly’s shoulders — ignoring the way Abbey visibly bristled at the sight.

“You’ve done so much for us already, Jelly. Rest up. We’re counting on you. And I know Jinu can’t wait to treat you to a nice lunch tomorrow. Right, Jinu?”

Jinu was already holding the front door open, jaw tight. “Whatever you want.”

Jelly practically sparkled. “I won’t let you down! I’ll be at the office before dawn! And lunch — wow, I can’t wait! Thank you so much, everyone!”

“Uh huh,” Abbey grunted, giving him a gentle nudge out the door.

Romance waved with the fakest smile ever. “Such a pleasure.”

Mystery snapped the door shut the second Jelly was outside.

There was a beat of silence.

Then:

“Finally,” Baby groaned, collapsing face-first onto the couch.

“Next time, can I please set him on fire just a little?”

“Never again,” Romance muttered, flopping into a chair.

Abbey crossed his arms, still glaring at the door like it might reopen. “If he comes back, I’m moving out.”

Avery exhaled, wiping imaginary dust off her hands. “Well. That went beautifully.”

Mystery arched a brow. “Beautifully? I was five seconds from a felony.”

She grinned at them all, the gears in her head already turning. “Boys, we just secured our ticket into that contract office. Tomorrow, we start taking your souls back. Now get some sleep. We’ve got work to do.”

Chapter 162: The Calm After the Storm

Summary:

Best Korean food… Kimchi Jjigae hands down. Best place to get it Daleville ,Alabama Korean House.
Anyways I was listening to “Nobody’s Love” by Maroon 5 as I wrote this chapter!

The door clicked shut behind Jelly, and the apartment seemed to exhale with relief.

Baby groaned, dropping onto the couch like his bones had melted.
“Next time, I’m poisoning the water. I swear to God.”

Abbey paced the living room like a caged animal, hands flexing at his sides.
“Did he really say I was normal? I’m gonna find him. I’m gonna body-slam him into next week.”

Mystery still prowled near the window, tail lashing, soft growls rumbling in his chest. His golden eye glinted in the low light, watching as if Jelly might dare come back.

Romance slumped into a chair, head tilted back, groaning dramatically.
“I need a shower. I feel dirty from the vibes alone.”

Avery, ever the general after battle, clapped her hands once, sharp enough to cut through the lingering tension.
“Enough. Showers. Pajama pants. Bed. Let’s go, rockstars.”

Romance cracked one eye open, smirking.
“I’m not showering unless you join me.”

Avery arched a brow — unamused, but fond.
“You’re gonna smell like Jelly’s fear sweat all night? Gross.”

“Damn,” Romance muttered, dragging himself upright.

Baby grumbled as he kicked toward the bathroom.
“Mystery better go first before he claws the walls down.”

Abbey pointed toward the bedroom.
“Pajama pants. Now. No excuses.”

Mystery hissed at him for sport, but finally stalked off to clean up.

⸻

The chaos softened as the boys filtered out.

Water ran behind closed doors, the quiet hiss of showers mingling with the soft creak of floorboards as the apartment settled for the night. The adrenaline from Jelly’s visit ebbed away, leaving only bone-deep weariness.

Avery lingered near the kitchen, arms crossed lightly, listening to the familiar sounds of her little found family winding down: the thump of Abbey’s boots hitting the floor, Baby cursing softly as he stubbed his toe on the table, Romance humming tunelessly as he rummaged through the fridge for water.

The room dimmed as lights clicked off one by one. The apartment seemed to breathe easier in the dark, the weight of the day lifting little by little.

Mystery reappeared first, hair damp and wild, draped in loose pajama pants. He curled up on the floor by the window like a big cat, still half on guard, though his eyelids drooped.

Abbey flopped onto the couch, tugging a blanket over his head, muttering threats about normalcy. Baby sprawled beside him, stealing more than his share of the cushions.

Romance returned last, smelling faintly of Avery’s shampoo — she knew that scent anywhere — and collapsed dramatically into a pile of pillows.
“Tell my story,” he mumbled into the fabric, already half-asleep.

The apartment felt smaller now. Cozier. Safe.

Avery’s gaze drifted to the hallway — and to Jinu.

He lingered at the edge of the room, half in shadow, hair still wet, pajama pants loose on his slender frame. His hands were stuffed into his pockets like he didn’t know what else to do with them. His eyes were distant, heavy with the weight of everything that hadn’t been said yet.

Avery noticed — of course she did.

“Jinu,” she called softly, tilting her head toward the window. “Come here.”

He hesitated, as if debating whether to retreat to the bedroom instead. But her voice anchored him. He crossed to her, silent, gaze turned outward to the city lights beyond the glass.

They stood together like that, the hum of the night filling the quiet between them. The world beyond the window seemed far away — only the two of them and the soft breath of the apartment remained.

Avery let it linger before speaking, voice low and steady.
“Are you really okay with going to the underworld tomorrow? Facing that place again… pulling your contract?”

Jinu’s jaw clenched, the tension in his body so tight it almost hummed.
“I’ll do it. I have to.”

“That’s not what I asked.”

Avery stepped closer, close enough that her warmth reached him.
“Are you okay?”

Jinu’s breath shuddered out of him. His voice dropped to a whisper.
“What if you see me? Really see me. What I am under this glamour. And you’re… scared of me. Or disgusted. What if I don’t deserve to be freed — and that’s why it didn’t work the last time?”

Avery’s heart ached at the rawness in his voice. She didn’t answer right away. Instead, she watched his reflection in the window — the flicker of fear in his eyes, the way he hunched like he wished he could vanish.

Slowly, she reached out, fingers brushing his shoulder, grounding him. She guided him down beside her on the couch, her arms winding around him until his rigid frame softened, his head lowering toward hers.

“I didn’t think you were evil when I heard why you made a deal with Gwi-ma,” she murmured, resting her head on his shoulder. “I don’t find the others evil when they drop their glamours. I don’t think I could ever see you as evil, Jinu.”

His breath hitched, and his eyes squeezed shut like he was trying to hold everything in.

“You had a hard life. You made awful choices — yeah. But you feel bad. You feel guilty and awful. If you were actually a monster… you wouldn’t care.”

Her hand lifted, cupping his cheek, gently turning his face toward hers, hazel eyes locked on his.
“I’m going to free you. Because you deserve to be free.”

Jinu’s eyes, dark and haunted, searched hers like salvation might live there if he just looked hard enough.

Avery’s voice softened further, trembling just slightly.
“Do you think I’m an abomination because I have a demon form? Do you think I’m a monster because I’m not human enough, or demon enough? Do you think less of me because of what happened between me and my mother — that led to her death?”

Jinu’s heart twisted so hard it hurt. His hand lifted, hesitant at first, then sure — fingers threading gently through hers where they still rested on his cheek.

“No,” he said, voice rough with emotion. “Never. Not for a second.”

Avery smiled, small and true, her eyes slightly wet. She let that moment stretch, feeling how much she meant it.
“Then trust me, Jinu. I won’t think less of you either. No matter what you are under that glamour.”

She hesitated — just for a beat, heart thudding softly — then whispered:
“You’re mine. And I’m yours. That’s what matters.”

The rest of the boys, drawn by the quiet, drifted in from the shadows, finding their places in the fortress of pillows and blankets. The tension that had gripped them earlier was gone, replaced by warmth and quiet companionship.

Abbey made space without complaint. Baby grunted sleepily and grabbed a corner of Avery’s blanket. Mystery let his head rest on her ankle. Romance, already half-asleep, smiled without opening his eyes.

Jinu curled around Avery’s back, comforted by the nearness of his brothers — and the woman who, slowly but surely, was helping him believe he was worth saving.

Avery, tucked safely between them all, let her voice float into the quiet.
“Tomorrow we start looking into how to break your deals. In a few days… you’ll be free.”

And for the first time in a long time, hope tasted real.

Chapter 163: What If She Sees Me (Jinu’s POV)

Summary:

I decided to actually take a deeper look into Jinu’s trauma and fear of having given what he could of his soul to Rumi not because he is upset about having giving it to her but because what if it means he can be free because he’s not whole.

Chapter 163 — What If She Sees Me (Jinu’s POV)

The door clicked shut behind Jelly, and the apartment let out a breath. The others moved around him — groaning, cursing, pacing, joking — but Jinu barely heard any of it.

He felt like he was standing underwater, everything muffled, everything slow. His heart hadn’t stopped pounding since the demon left. His hands were still in fists, hidden deep in his pockets, as if holding himself together by sheer force of will.

He watched them — Baby flopping onto the couch, Abbey pacing like a storm bottled up in a too-small room, Mystery stalking the window, Romance cracking jokes through the tension.

He envied them. The way they knew who they were. The way they still believed, deep down, that they were worth saving.

Avery’s voice — clear and sure — broke through the fog.
“Enough. Showers. Pajama pants. Bed. Let’s go, rockstars.”

The others moved. The rhythm of normal life picked up around him. But Jinu stayed frozen at the edge of it, watching from the outside, as always.

When the room dimmed and the sounds softened — water running, floorboards creaking, Abbey’s boots thudding to the floor — Jinu stayed back, half in shadow. His skin felt too tight. His glamour felt like a lie that might crack apart at any second.

He didn’t know where to go. To the bed? To the couch? To the window, maybe, and out — away from this place where he didn’t deserve to belong?

And then her voice again — gentle this time, meant only for him.
“Jinu. Come here.”

Her voice wrapped around him like a tether, pulling him back from the edge. He hesitated — gods, he wanted to run. But his feet carried him to her anyway.

They stood together, the city lights reflected in the glass. He didn’t look at her. He couldn’t. He was afraid if he did, she’d see through him. See the truth.

She let the quiet stretch between them — like she knew he needed that space to breathe.

Then:
“Are you really okay with going to the underworld tomorrow? Facing that place again… pulling your contract?”

Jinu’s jaw clenched. His throat felt too tight to speak, but he forced the words out.
“I’ll do it. I have to.”

But that wasn’t what she’d asked, and he knew it.

She stepped closer — he could feel the warmth of her, and it made him want to curl into himself and hide.
“Are you okay?”

He couldn’t lie. Not to her.

“What if you see me?” The words tumbled out, low and rough. “Really see me. What I am under this glamour. And you’re scared of me. Or disgusted. What if I don’t deserve to be freed — and that’s why it didn’t work the last time?”

The fear sat in his chest like a stone.

Because that was the truth, wasn’t it? Maybe the reason his contract hadn’t broken before was because he wasn’t worth saving. Maybe Gwi-ma had been right all along — Jinu was nothing but a coward who’d sold his soul for power he didn’t deserve.

He didn’t want to look at her. He didn’t want to see the pity in her eyes. Or worse — the revulsion.

But Avery didn’t pull away. She reached out, her touch light on his shoulder — grounding him. Her hands guided him down beside her, as if she wasn’t afraid of him at all. As if she wanted him close.

Her arms came around him, and for the first time in too long, the knot in his chest loosened. His head lowered toward hers. He breathed her in — warmth and steadiness and that faint, familiar scent that always reminded him he wasn’t alone anymore.

“I didn’t think you were evil when I heard why you made a deal with Gwi-ma,” she murmured. “I don’t find the others evil when they drop their glamours. I don’t think I could ever see you as evil, Jinu.”

He wanted to believe her. God, he wanted to believe her.

“You had a hard life. You made awful choices — yeah. But you feel bad. You feel guilty and awful. If you were actually a monster… you wouldn’t care.”

Her hand cupped his cheek, turned his face toward hers. Her hazel eyes found him — really found him — and didn’t look away.

“I’m going to free you. Because you deserve to be free.”

His heart ached. His breath shook. He searched her face for any sign that she was lying, but all he saw was truth. All he felt was her steadiness, holding him together when he didn’t know how to hold himself.

And then she said it — the thing he hadn’t even realized he’d needed to hear.

“Do you think I’m an abomination because I have a demon form? Do you think I’m a monster because I’m not human enough, or demon enough? Do you think less of me because of what happened between me and my mother?”

It hit him like a punch — that she carried the same fear he did. That she didn’t see herself as enough either.

His hand rose, slow at first, then sure. He threaded his fingers through hers where they still rested on his cheek.

“No,” he said, voice rough, heart full. “Never. Not for a second.”

And when she smiled — small and wet-eyed and real — something inside him eased.

“Then trust me, Jinu,” she whispered. “I won’t think less of you either. No matter what you are under that glamour.”

He felt her heart beat under his hand, steady and sure.

“You’re mine. And I’m yours. That’s what matters.”

When the others drifted back, finding their places in the fortress of pillows and blankets, Jinu felt the warmth of them — his brothers. His family.

He curled himself around Avery’s back, her warmth grounding him, her words still echoing in his chest.

And for the first time in longer than he could remember, the hope that tomorrow might be different didn’t feel like a lie.

And for the first time in longer than he could remember, the hope that tomorrow might be different didn’t feel like a lie.

⸻

But long after the others had slipped into sleep — their breathing soft and steady around him — Jinu lay awake.

The room was quiet now. The kind of quiet that made every sound seem louder: the tick of the pipes, the faint hum of the fridge, the rustle when someone shifted in their sleep.

He kept his eyes closed, pretending for a while that he could rest. But inside, his mind wouldn’t stop.

Tomorrow. The underworld.

He’d thought about it a thousand times. He’d imagined what it would feel like to hold his contract scroll in his hands, to tear it apart, to feel that weight lift from his chest. But now, on the edge of it actually happening, all he could feel was dread.

Because what if it didn’t work?

What if the reason the contract hadn’t broken before wasn’t just because of the magic? What if it was him?

His stomach twisted. He kept his breathing even so he wouldn’t wake Avery, but gods, the thoughts clawed at him.

That night — the last time, before Gwi-ma dragged him down for good — he’d been dying already. He’d known it. And in that moment, Rumi had needed him.

So he’d given part of his soul to her. The only good thing left in him.

And now…

What was left?

What if that piece was gone forever? What if what remained wasn’t enough?

What happens if you only have half a soul?

Could he ever truly break the contract if he wasn’t whole? Could he ever be free, or would he always belong to Gwi-ma — some broken thing the underworld wouldn’t let go?

His heart thudded in his chest, slow and heavy. He didn’t move, didn’t open his eyes, just lay there in the dark with his fear curling tight inside him.

What if Avery had tied herself to someone who could never really be saved?

He wanted to believe what she’d said — You’re mine. And I’m yours. He wanted it so badly it ached. But what if he wasn’t enough for that?

What if when she tried to free him, it all fell apart?

And still, underneath it all, that fragile thread of hope remained — because she believed. Because she saw him. Because she was willing to try.

He let that thought steady him. Just for tonight.

And when he finally drifted toward sleep, it was with his hand still curled near hers — as if holding on to her could keep the dark at bay.

Chapter 164: Half a Soul (Jinu’s POV)

Summary:

I’m thinking each boy that I have gathering their scroll I’ll do a deeper dive into their own mental states about the idea of freedom and breaking their deals, along with how that makes them feel.

Chapter 164 — Half a Soul (Jinu’s POV)

Sleep dragged him under like drowning.

⸻

Fire. Everywhere.

The ground split beneath him, veins of molten rock glowing beneath cracked stone. Flames licked at his feet, rose higher, became hands — clawed, blackened, grasping — tearing at his skin, pulling him down.

He ran, but the ground crumbled with every step. The fire hissed his name.
Jinu.

And when he looked down — his hands weren’t his. They were talons. Blackened, broken. His arms were hollow, webbed with cracks where light should be but wasn’t.

⸻

The world dropped away.

Darkness swallowed him whole. No ground. No sky. Just endless black.

And in that black, a voice — smooth as oil, cold as a blade at his throat.
“What are you now, boy? Half a soul. Half a monster. Whole failure.”

Jinu tried to speak, but his mouth filled with ash. His own breath choked him.

He reached — for anything, for something — but his hands sank into the dark like it was water.

⸻

The contract appeared.

A scroll, floating before him, unfurling like a serpent, words bleeding across it in red fire.

Coward.
Traitor.
Damned.

He grabbed for it. His fingers passed through, again and again, no matter how he clawed at it, no matter how he bled.

And behind him — the hiss of Gwi-ma’s laughter, echoing through the void.

“You gave your soul away, piece by piece. There’s nothing left to save.”

⸻

Light.

Avery’s light.

She stood barefoot in the dark, her hand reaching for him. Her face open. Kind. Believing.

He reached back. He needed to. Needed to feel her hand in his, to believe she could pull him out.

But when their fingers touched —

⸻

His glamour shattered.

Jinu saw himself reflected in her eyes: black-veined, hollow-eyed, his teeth jagged and too sharp, his body cracked like old porcelain, leaking shadow.

Avery’s glow flickered.

Her face filled with terror.

She stepped back.

And the void consumed him.

⸻

Jinu woke with a gasp, heart hammering so hard it hurt. His skin felt cold, though sweat dampened his neck.

The room was dark. Quiet. Safe.

Avery slept on beside him, peaceful, her hand close enough to touch.

But the dream still clung to him — the fire, the void, the look on her face.

He lay there a long time, afraid to close his eyes again.

Chapter 165: The Weight of Morning (Jinu’s POV)

Chapter 165 — The Weight of Morning (Jinu’s POV)

The night broke slowly, gray light creeping into the apartment like it was afraid to enter.

Jinu hadn’t really slept. His body had lain still, but his mind hadn’t stopped. The dream clung to him — not like a memory, but like a stain.

Every time he closed his eyes, he saw it again.

The flames. The hands. The contract scroll that dissolved no matter how hard he tried to grasp it.

And her face.

Avery’s face, filled with fear. Stepping back from him, light flickering out, leaving him alone in the dark.

The image pulsed through him, again and again, as if his heart beat only to remind him.

His chest felt tight. His throat burned.

And beneath it all, Gwi-ma’s voice coiled like smoke:
“You gave your soul away, piece by piece. There’s nothing left to save. You think she’ll want what’s left of you?”

Jinu closed his eyes, hating himself.

He hadn’t given that piece of his soul to Rumi out of pure goodness. He’d told himself it was for her. To help her. To save her. But deep down, he’d hoped — selfishly, stupidly — that it might save him too. That maybe if he did one thing right, it would make up for everything else. That maybe it would be enough to free him.

And now?

Now he didn’t know what he was.

Half a soul. Half a monster. And nothing whole left for Avery.

He didn’t deserve the way she looked at him. The way she spoke to him, touched him, believed in him.

Gods, she deserved better. Someone whole. Someone clean. Someone good.

Not this broken thing, held together by lies and glamours and desperate hope.

He lay there, curled onto his side, facing her. Watching her sleep.

She looked so peaceful. So sure, even in dreams. Like the world hadn’t touched her the way it had him. Like she didn’t know she was wasting all that faith on someone who couldn’t be saved.

His heart ached so badly he thought it might tear him apart from the inside.

And then—

In her sleep, her brow twitched, like she felt his pain even without waking.

Her hand moved blindly, seeking. Finding his arm.

Fingers curled around him, soft but sure.

And she mumbled it, barely a breath, barely a sound — but it struck him like lightning.

“… you’re okay, Jinu.”

She pulled him in, close against her, her warmth chasing back the cold, her heartbeat steady under his ear.

Jinu froze. His throat burned with unshed tears.

She didn’t know what he was. She didn’t see the cracks, the hollowness.

Or maybe she did — and she didn’t care.

He buried his face against her shoulder, let himself breathe her in.

And for a moment, the nightmare faded.

Chapter 166: Threads of Peace (Jinu’s POV)

Summary:

Look at that see 166 just like I promised!

Chapter 166 — Threads of Peace (Jinu’s POV)

The first light of morning bled slowly through the curtains, soft and pale, like even the sun was hesitant to touch this day.

Jinu hadn’t really slept.

His body had stilled — wrapped in the warmth of Avery, in the fortress of blankets and the quiet breath of his brothers — but his mind hadn’t.

The nightmare clung to him. The flames. The void. The scroll he couldn’t hold no matter how he tried.

And most of all: Avery’s face in the dream. That flicker of fear. The way she’d stepped back.

The image pulsed behind his eyes with every beat of his heart.

And Gwi-ma’s voice curled through his head, soft as poison.
“You gave your soul away. Piece by piece. There’s nothing left to save. You think she’ll want what’s left?”

Jinu stared at the ceiling, the pale light tracing shapes he couldn’t name. His chest felt hollow. His breath shallow.

Beside him, Avery slept on — peaceful, unaware. Her brow smoothed, her hand still resting where she’d grabbed him in her sleep. Like even in dreams, she was trying to hold him together.

“You’re okay, Jinu.”

The words echoed in him, soft and small. A fragile comfort. And gods, he clung to it.

Because soon, it would be time.

⸻

The morning passed in a haze of quiet motion.

The boys moved through their routines — Baby burning toast, Abbey grumbling about the day ahead, Romance stealing sips of Avery’s tea, Mystery silently watching the window as if the world might attack.

Jinu tried to join in. He answered when spoken to. He smiled when he should. But his heart wasn’t in it. His mind kept slipping — back to the nightmare, forward to what was coming.

He kept his face calm. He didn’t want the others to see the storm in him. Didn’t want Avery to worry.

But inside, the dread crept back.

What if he failed again? What if the contract wouldn’t come to his hand? What if Gwi-ma’s magic laughed in his face, proof that Jinu was too broken to ever be free?

What if that piece of his soul, the one he gave to Rumi, was the piece he needed — the part that would have made him whole enough to break free?

He’d given it with good intentions. But also, selfishly. Hoping it would redeem him. Hoping it would buy his own freedom.

And maybe that was the cruelest part. That in trying to save her, he’d damned himself.

The closer the time drew, the more that fragile thread of peace frayed.

The underworld.

The contract.

Facing Jelly. Facing himself.

And this time — alone.

Avery had offered. He’d seen it in her eyes, in the way she hesitated before asking outright.

But he’d shaken his head, gentle but sure.

“No. I need to do this. On my own.”

He couldn’t bring her down there — not when she didn’t even know how to call on her demon blood yet. Not when the risk was so great. And not when the weight of it was his to carry.

He wouldn’t let her see him fall apart.

⸻

Now the hour had come.

He stood near the door, boots laced, coat in his hands, the weight of it feeling heavier than it should.

The boys watched him, silent for once. Even Baby had no jokes left.

And Avery — Avery stepped closer, her eyes steady, her warmth grounding. She put her hand over his heart.

“You’re not doing this alone, Jinu. Not really. I’ll be waiting. We all will.”

Jinu swallowed hard. Managed a smile. A small one, but real. Because if she could believe in him, he could try to believe in himself.

“I’ll come back.” His voice was low, rough with everything he didn’t say.

And as he stepped out, as the door closed behind him, the cold of the world beyond hit him — sharp and real.

And the thread of peace he’d clung to all morning trembled under the weight of his fear.

But he kept walking.

Toward the underworld. Toward his contract. Toward whatever waited for him there.

Because she believed.

And for her, he’d face it all.

Chapter 167: The Descent (Jinu’s POV)

Chapter 167 — The Descent (Jinu’s POV)

Jinu stepped into the shadows at the edge of the city, heart pounding like a war drum in his chest. The world above felt thin here — like the veil between realms wore down to threads.

He closed his eyes. Drew in a slow, shaking breath.

And he whispered the spell that would open the way.

The crack in reality opened with a sound like tearing flesh.

Jinu stepped through.

And the underworld swallowed him whole.

The air hit first — thick, wet with rot and ash, as if the place itself exhaled its corruption into his lungs. His chest burned. His skin prickled, as though unseen claws dragged over him, testing his strength.

The ground beneath his boots felt soft, treacherous. He didn’t want to look too closely at what he was stepping on.

Above, the sky boiled — dark clouds veined with red lightning that flickered like veins in some dying beast. Jagged towers of bone and black iron rose like the broken ribs of the world itself.

And the noise.

A low hum of voices, endless, layered — deals struck, souls bartered, screams swallowed by the heavy air. It echoed through him, filled his head, made his teeth ache.

Jinu kept his head down. Moved fast but not too fast. Stay small. Stay unnoticed. Demons of every shape and size prowled these streets, eyes sharp, smiles cruel.

And under it all — Gwi-ma.

Jinu couldn’t see him, but he felt him. In the weight of the air, in the flicker of shadows at the edge of his vision. In the itch beneath his skin, like Gwi-ma’s claws were just waiting for the right moment to tear him open from the inside.

“Piece by piece, you gave yourself away. What’s left for her to love?”

Jinu clenched his jaw. Focused on the path ahead.

But the words coiled tight in his gut, feeding the fear already there.

He had given himself away. Piece by piece. The worst part was that he hadn’t done it selflessly. He’d given that part of his soul to Rumi not only to save her, but because he’d hoped — selfishly — that it would save him too. That it would buy back his worth.

And now?

Now he didn’t know if there was enough left to save.

⸻

The contract hall loomed ahead — a fortress of bone-pale stone and black iron. Spires like spears pierced the smoke-choked sky. Its great doors were etched with names of the damned that hissed when the sulfurous wind touched them.

His hands shook. His breath came short and tight.

This is it.

The weight of it all — the fear, the guilt, the crushing sense that he was not enough — pressed down until he thought it might break him.

And then—

“Jinu!”

The voice cracked the heavy air like a flash of light.

Jinu looked up, startled —

There was Jelly.

Grinning like a fool. Waving both arms so wildly he nearly dropped the stack of papers under one arm. His tie flapped over his shoulder, robes crooked, shoes scuffed and mismatched.

Like none of this touched him. Like he belonged here.

“Over here! I got us a table for lunch after! New vending machine in the hall — can you believe it? Underworld’s really modernizing!”

Jinu blinked, heart still racing, breath still shallow.

For just a moment, the terror loosened its grip.

Only Jelly could make this place feel almost normal.

Jinu managed a small, tired smile. Shook his head. And followed him up the steps — toward the doors, toward the scroll, toward whatever waited inside.

Because he had no choice.

And because she believed.

Chapter 168: The Hall of Contracts (Jinu’s POV)

Chapter 168 — The Hall of Contracts (Jinu’s POV)

The doors groaned open — massive and black, cold as the grave.

The hall swallowed him.

It was worse inside.

Endless counters stretched into a haze of smoke and shadow, manned by demons in frayed robes and cracked spectacles, their faces stretched too thin or bloated beyond recognition. Stacks of parchment loomed like crumbling towers, ink dripping like old blood, quills scratching endlessly.

Above it all, bells chimed at odd, jarring intervals — no rhythm, no reason, just to remind the damned that time meant nothing here.

The air stank of ink, ash, and sweet rot.

And the eyes.

Jinu felt them — hollow gazes, burning stares, flickers of interest that followed him too long. A clerk’s pen slowed as it watched him pass, as if jotting down his sins in the margins of its ledger.

The hall knew him. This wasn’t just another lost soul at the counter. This was one of Gwi-ma’s marked.

Jinu kept his head down. But his heart thudded hard against his ribs, like it wanted to break free and flee without him.

The memory of Gwi-ma’s voice curled through the noise.
“Face it again. See what she will see. And let her look away from you forever.”

Jelly nudged his shoulder lightly, pulling him from the spiral.
“Hey. Over here, buddy. Don’t want to linger — some of these clerks bite.”

Jinu followed, legs heavy.

They passed a demon arguing with itself at two windows at once. A hunched figure counted coins that screamed as they clinked together. A clerk with too many arms stamped papers so fast the desk smoked.

Jelly led him to a smaller counter tucked beneath a cracked archway. He grabbed a stack of forms and handed them over.

“Just a little paperwork,” Jelly said, voice bright but stretched thin at the edges. “Name, date, species, soul status… you know. The usual.”

Jinu stared at the forms, the tiny cramped script blurring as his hands began to tremble.

“This is how I get my contract?”

“Well… it’s step one.” Jelly’s grin wobbled. He smoothed his tie, though it stayed crooked. His fingers fidgeted with the edges of a paper that already had a bite mark in it.
“After that, I’ll take you to the contract room. That’s where the mirror is.”

Jinu froze. The word echoed in him: mirror.

“What mirror?” His voice cracked on the word.

Jelly’s grin faltered for real this time. His eyes darted sideways, then back.
“It’s, uh… protocol. To claim your scroll, you’ve got to… see it. Your deal. The moment you made it. Face it. The mirror shows you.”

Jinu felt like he couldn’t breathe. His mind filled the gaps too fast — he could see himself as he was then: desperate, hollow-eyed, begging. The weight of his choice. The moment he damned himself.

And what if Avery saw that in him? What if seeing it himself made it impossible to believe in her faith anymore?

“Why?”

Jelly’s voice dropped, softer, almost gentle.
“Because the scroll only answers to the one who signed it. And if you can’t face what you were when you signed it… it won’t come to you.”

For a heartbeat, Jelly’s mask slipped. His grin fell away, and Jinu saw the pity in his eyes. The pity of someone who’d seen too many souls break at that mirror.

“You can do this,” Jelly added quickly, forcing a smile back in place. “I’ll be with you the whole time. And hey — after? Vending machine lunch. My treat.”

Jinu let out a shaky breath. Almost a laugh, but not quite.

With fingers that barely felt like his own, he picked up the quill.

And began.

Chapter 169: Paperwork and Fragile Support (Jinu’s POV)

Chapter 169 — Paperwork and Fragile Support (Jinu’s POV)

Jinu sat at the chipped stone counter, the rough surface cold beneath his trembling hands. The quill hovered above the parchment, its tip poised to scrawl words that felt heavier than any chain.

Name.
Date.
Soul status.

Each word etched on the page wasn’t just ink — it was a weight, an anchor dragging him deeper into the void he had tried so hard to escape.

His breath hitched. His fingers twitched, almost too weak to hold the quill steady. The hollow silence of the hall pressed down on him, the murmurs and scratching of other demons blurring into a distant hum, like the world was drowning out his heartbeat.

Beside him, Jelly shifted, his presence awkward and unsure. The usual clumsy grin was there, but behind his eyes, Jinu caught a flicker of something else — a shadow of worry, a faint tremor of helplessness.

“You don’t have to rush,” Jelly said softly, voice barely above a whisper. “I’ve seen too many break here. The paperwork… it’s like the first wall. If it’s too much, we can pause.”

Jinu swallowed hard, blinking to clear the sudden sting in his eyes. His throat tightened, words caught in a choke of guilt and fear.

He lifted the quill again. Each letter felt like a confession — a reminder of what he had lost, and what he feared was already gone forever. The part of his soul given to Rumi, the selfish hope that it might save them both, now a cruel knot in his chest.

Jelly reached out, fingers brushing lightly over Jinu’s hand, hesitant but steady. “You’re not alone. I’m here.”

The touch was awkward but sincere — a lifeline in a sea of shadows.

Jinu’s heart constricted. For the first time since arriving, the crushing weight of the underworld loosened, just a fraction. A fragile warmth spread through his chest.

He took a shuddering breath and pressed the quill to the parchment once more.

The contract room awaited. The mirror waited. The moment to face himself — his past, his mistakes, his fears — loomed just beyond this fragile act of filling out forms.

But for now, in this stillness, with Jelly’s quiet support, Jinu clung to this small thread of hope.

Chapter 170: The Weight of Each Word (Jinu’s POV)

Seamless Chapter 170 — The Weight of Each Word (Jinu’s POV)

⸻

The quill scratched across the parchment, the sound sharp in the suffocating silence.

Jinu’s hand shook, the ink smudging where his fingers trembled. Name. The letters blurred, as if even they recoiled from belonging to him.

Date. Time here meant nothing. But he wrote it anyway, each stroke of the pen dragging like a chain.

The air in the hall seemed heavier now, thick with ash and old ink, with the quiet judgment of hollow-eyed clerks and the endless scratching of quills.

Species. The word made his chest ache. Not human. Not demon. Something in between. Something lost.

Soul status.

The tip of the quill hovered, ink bleeding onto the page like a wound. His breath caught.

How could he answer that?

His soul was fragmented — part of it given to Rumi, a choice that felt as selfish as it was desperate. He’d wanted to save her. And himself. And maybe that was the cruelest truth of all.

What is left to free?

The underworld’s quiet pressed against him, as if the walls themselves waited for him to admit it.

Jelly shifted nearby, silent but close, his usual bright awkwardness dimmed into something gentler. A quiet presence, a tether Jinu hadn’t known he needed.

Jinu’s throat burned. His chest felt hollow and tight all at once. He forced the quill down, forced himself to finish. Each letter carved the guilt deeper.

When the last line was scrawled — uneven, ink-stained — he set the quill down. His hand fell to the cold stone of the counter, fingers splayed, as if trying to steady himself against the weight of what came next.

Jelly spoke softly, almost as if afraid to break the fragile stillness.
“You did it. That’s the hardest part for most people.”

Jinu doubted that.

His gaze lifted to the corridor ahead — a tunnel of shadow leading toward the mirror room. He could almost feel it waiting for him, the past coiled inside, ready to strike.

His heart pounded, every step closer a drumbeat of dread.

Jelly fell in beside him, quiet, steady.
“Ready?”

Jinu didn’t answer. He just moved forward.

Because whether he was ready or not — it was time to face himself.

Chapter 171: The Mirror of Truth (Jinu’s POV)

Chapter 171 — The Mirror of Truth (Jinu’s POV)

The corridor felt endless.

Jinu’s boots scuffed against the stone floor, the sound too loud in the smothering quiet. Each step dragged like it cost more than he had left to give. The air thickened, stale with the scent of old paper, ash, and something fouler beneath — like decay soaked into the bones of this place.

Jelly stopped before a massive door, its dark wood cracked and veined with tarnished gold. Strange symbols pulsed faintly along the surface, as if the door itself breathed in the gloom.

“This is it.” Jelly’s voice was soft, too soft, like he didn’t want to disturb the quiet — or maybe didn’t want to wake whatever waited beyond.
“The mirror’s inside.”

Jinu nodded, or tried to. His neck felt stiff, his throat dry.

“I’ll wait right here, okay?” Jelly added. There was a gentleness in his face that made Jinu ache — like Jelly already saw him breaking apart.

The door opened on a groan that echoed down the corridor like a warning.

Jinu stepped inside.

The room swallowed him.

Cold air wrapped around him, seeping through his clothes, through his skin, sinking into his bones. The walls disappeared into darkness. The silence was total, thick, as if the space itself held its breath.

And at the center — the mirror.

It loomed taller than a man, its black glass rippling faintly in the low light, as if it were more water than solid. The frame was dark gold, cracked and worn, but it still gleamed like a predator’s eye.

Jinu froze, just inside the door. His hands trembled at his sides. His breath hitched, uneven, the sound loud in the stillness.

The mirror felt alive. It watched him — no eyes, no face, just presence. Like it recognized him. Like it remembered.

His heartbeat pounded in his ears. He couldn’t look away, but he couldn’t make himself move closer.

You’re mine. Gwi-ma’s voice echoed in his head, dark and low, curling around his fear.
Look at yourself, boy. Look at what you were. Look at why she could never love you.

Jinu’s throat burned. His chest felt hollow and heavy all at once.

He wanted to run.

But there was nowhere to go.

He closed his eyes, just for a breath — trying to hear Avery’s voice in his mind instead.
You’re mine. And I’m yours. That’s what matters.

The memory steadied him, barely. A flicker of warmth in the cold.

When he opened his eyes, the mirror was still there, waiting, dark and endless.

With a breath that shook all the way to his core, Jinu took one step forward.

And then another.

Toward the truth he feared most.

Chapter 172: Jinu’s Mirror Trial (Full Version)

Chapter 172 — Jinu’s Mirror Trial (Full Version)

Jinu stepped toward the mirror alone, the air thick and cold around him, like it was trying to suffocate the breath from his lungs. His fingers twitched at his sides, trembling despite himself.

The glass was dark, swirling with shadows that churned like ink spilled into water — alive, restless, and waiting.

He swallowed hard, the weight in his chest tightening until it felt like his ribs would crack.

The mirror rippled, and then—without warning—it slammed him with a flood of images.

⸻

The hungry eyes of his mother stared out from the darkness — hollow, pleading, broken.

Her skin was pale and drawn, the sharp angles of her cheekbones etched by grief and exhaustion. Her voice, a whisper breaking through the silence, trembled with pain.

Jinu could almost smell the damp cold that had seeped into their home, the stench of rot and neglect.

His sister’s pale face appeared next, coughing violently into her sleeve, thin and fragile beneath tattered shawls that barely held back the biting chill.

The echo of empty bowls, the silence of a house left to crumble without care, surrounded him like a cage.

Jinu’s breath caught in his throat. His chest clenched so tight he thought it might shatter.

“You left us to die,” came a chorus of voices — bitter, relentless, accusing.
“You chased your dreams while we starved.”

His fists clenched until his nails dug into his palms, biting back the scream tearing through his chest.

“No,” he rasped, voice breaking. “I did it to save you. I promised… I promised I’d come back.”

But the mirror only twisted, the shadows warping and distorting into a palace bathed in harsh golden light — cold and unforgiving.

The faces around him blurred into masks of greed and cruelty.

“You traded your soul for lies and glory.”

The words crushed him, dragging him deeper into the pit of his guilt.

He shook his head, tears stinging his eyes, voice cracking.
“I was stupid. I thought power meant safety. But I was just as trapped as before.”

Suddenly the reflection fractured — jagged shards splitting his image apart.

His eyes locked on the younger version of himself — hopeful, desperate — clutching a battered bipa, trembling with dreams he’d thought could save them all.

Pain exploded inside him, fierce and raw — a storm of grief, shame, and endless ‘what ifs’ crashing like waves against a crumbling shore.

He fell to his knees, hands shaking as they touched the cold floor.

Whispers broke from his lips, ragged and desperate.
“I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.”

The chamber echoed with silence — empty and heavy, pressing down like the weight of every failure he’d ever known.

⸻

Then the surface of the mirror shimmered.

Rumi appeared beside his broken reflection.

Her eyes were calm, steady — filled with a strength that both comforted and unsettled him.

“I see the good in you, Jinu,” she said softly.
“You carried your guilt like armor — but it wasn’t all yours to bear. You never stopped trying to protect others, even when it cost you everything.”

He stared at her, the words piercing through the fog of self-loathing.

“But… she doesn’t remember me,” he muttered, voice raw and fragile.
“Not the me who gave her part of his soul. Not the me who wanted to fix this.”

Rumi’s gaze didn’t waver.
“Memory isn’t all that matters. Your heart was never truly lost.”

The edges of the mirror softened, and then Avery’s face appeared — tentative, vulnerable.

Her eyes searched his — filled with kindness, acceptance, and something like love.

Her hand reached out, trembling.

“But I see you, Jinu. Not just the demon or the mistakes… you.”

“You deserve freedom,” she said gently,
“and forgiveness. Especially from yourself.”

Jinu’s breath hitched, tears welling but not falling.

For the first time, the heavy chains inside his chest loosened, just a fraction.

The mirror glowed softly, a scroll shimmering into existence on its surface.

His hand hovered over it, trembling — but this time he reached out without fear.

Fingers closed around the contract.

The voices faded, replaced by a steady, calm heartbeat.

Jinu rose slowly, the weight on his soul lighter.

His reflection no longer fractured, but whole.

For the first time in centuries, he looked at himself — not with disgust or shame — but with the barest spark of hope

Chapter 173: The Weight of the Scroll (Jinu’s POV)

Chapter 173 — The Weight of the Scroll (Jinu’s POV)

The door of the mirror room stood just a few steps away, but Jinu couldn’t make himself move.

The scroll trembled in his hands — brittle, fragile, heavy as a chain.

He stared down at it, unseeing at first, until the parchment blurred through the tears filling his eyes. His breath hitched, his chest tight, the world tilting under the weight of what he carried now.

It’s over, he told himself. You did it. You have it.

But it didn’t feel like triumph.

It felt like grief.

He reached up, meaning to wipe his face, to clear his vision, to pull himself together — but his fingertips came away wet, his cheeks slick with tears he hadn’t even felt fall.

And then it hit him, all at once — the sob he’d been holding back breaking loose, sharp and raw. His knees buckled beneath him, the cold stone floor biting through his thin clothing as he sank down, cradling the scroll like it was the last piece of himself he could trust.

He rocked forward, forehead pressing to the brittle parchment. The texture of it scraped against his skin, grounding him just enough to keep him from splintering apart.

But the images the mirror had shown him wouldn’t let him go.

His sister’s face — so thin, so pale, her eyes too big in a face hollowed by hunger and sickness. The cough that rattled in her chest, small and awful, echoing in his ears like it was happening now.

And his mother. Gods, his mother.

Her eyes burned into him, love and sorrow and disappointment tangled so tightly together he could barely breathe beneath the weight of it. He could see every line on her face, every shadow carved by sleepless nights and empty plates.

The memory was clearer than any his mind had been able to conjure in centuries. Too clear. Too close.

“You left us,” the voices whispered inside him — his guilt given shape.
“You left us for gold, for glory, for nothing.”

Jinu’s shoulders shook as the sobs came harder now, his whole body trembling with it. His fingers dug into the scroll, clutching it so tight the parchment crackled under the strain.

“I’m sorry,” he choked out, voice broken, the words spilling out in a rush like they could somehow undo it all.
“I’m so sorry. I thought—I thought I could save you. I thought I could make it right. I was so stupid. So stupid.”

Tears dripped onto the scroll, staining it, the salt of his grief marking the contract he’d fought so hard to claim.

It should have felt like freedom in his hands. But all Jinu could feel was how unworthy he was to hold it.

For the first time in centuries, he let himself fall apart — truly fall apart.

And in that breaking, something inside him softened.

He was still there. He had the scroll. And maybe, just maybe, that was the first step toward making peace with the boy he used to be.

Chapter 174: The Voice of Doubt (Jinu’s POV)

Summary:

I really wanted emotional when I wrote these chapters from Jinu’s pov so I hope I was able to convey that to you guys the reader.

Chapter 174 — The Voice of Doubt (Jinu’s POV)

Jinu sat on the cold stone, the scroll damp in his shaking hands. His tears had slowed, but the hollow ache in his chest remained — deep, gnawing, endless.

He forced himself to breathe, shallow at first, then deeper, trying to steady the tremor in his fingers.

You have to pull it together.
You can’t let them see.

He wiped his face with the edge of his sleeve, scrubbing at the wetness, at the evidence of his weakness. He smoothed the scroll with trembling hands, though his vision blurred again, the words on the parchment swimming.

That was when he heard it.

A low, mocking laugh — dark as oil, cold as the space between stars.

Gwi-ma.

The voice slithered through his mind, coiling around his thoughts, curling tight.

Selfish, it hissed. Coward. You couldn’t save them. How do you think you’ll save yourself?

Jinu’s breath caught, his throat burning with the effort to hold it together.

You tore out your own soul, desperate little thing. You gave it away like scraps to a starving dog — to that girl who doesn’t even remember you. And for what?

The voice laughed again, echoing in the hollow of his skull.

Do you really think Avery will look at you the same when she sees the truth in that contract? When she reads the terms you agreed to?

The scroll felt heavier, like the weight of his shame and fear had seeped into the paper.

You wanted to be free so badly you destroyed yourself. And now? Now you’ll never be whole again.

Jinu clenched his jaw, swallowing back the sob that threatened to rise again.

His eyes burned as he stared down at the contract, the ink stark against the aged parchment. The terms of his ruin, spelled out in cruel precision.

What if she hates me? The thought was small, fragile, and it broke something in him all over again.

He squeezed his eyes shut, trying to block out the voice, trying to find even a shred of strength to stand, to walk out that door.

He had to.

He had to face Jelly, face Avery, face the world beyond this room.

Even if his soul felt hollow. Even if the voice of Gwi-ma followed him.

Even if he no longer believed he deserved to be saved.

Chapter 175: A Thread to Hold On To (Jinu’s POV)

Chapter 175 — A Thread to Hold On To (Jinu’s POV)

Jinu stood alone in the cold, empty chamber, the scroll trembling in his hands. His chest ached with every breath, tight and ragged as if his ribs themselves had turned to iron.

The voice of Gwi-ma echoed through his skull, low and slick, wrapping around his thoughts like barbed wire.

Selfish.
Coward.
You couldn’t save them. How will you save yourself?

Jinu’s hands gripped the scroll tighter, the parchment crinkling beneath his fingers. His knees felt weak, his whole body hollowed out by the storm of guilt crashing through him.

You tore yourself apart, gave away what little you had left to that girl who doesn’t even remember you.
And for what? You’ll never be free. You’ll never be whole.

His throat burned. His vision swam. His pulse thundered in his ears louder than his own breathing.

She’ll see that contract, the voice hissed. She’ll know. And she’ll hate you for it.

Jinu staggered back a step, dizzy, like the weight of the scroll might crush him where he stood.

Then—buzz.

The vibration of his phone jolted him out of the spiral.

Buzz.

His trembling hand fumbled for the device. A message. From Avery.

He stared at the screen for a breathless moment, afraid somehow of what he might see — and then he opened it.

There she was.

Avery, smiling at the camera, her hair a little tousled, cheeks faintly pink like she’d been laughing. In her arms, a small teddy bear holding a handwritten sign:

“Can’t wait for you to come home.”

Behind her — blurry chaos. Baby mid-shout, Abbey trying to grab him, Romance making a ridiculous face, Mystery lifting a bag like he was seconds from knocking over a store display.

Jinu’s breath hitched. His heart twisted in his chest — not with fear, but with a sudden, sharp ache of longing.

Longing to deserve that smile. Longing to come home to that mess, that warmth.

His thumb brushed the screen, as if he could somehow feel the softness of her hand, the gentle squeeze of that bear.

You’ll ruin this, Gwi-ma sneered inside his head. You ruin everything.

But beneath that, something else stirred — quieter, but stronger than before.

If I don’t try… if I let this break me… isn’t that worse?

His fingers eased their death grip on the scroll, smoothing its crumpled edge with care.

He wiped his face again, one last time, and drew a slow, shaky breath. His legs were still unsteady, his soul still bruised and aching, but he took a step forward.

Avery was waiting.

And gods help him — he would try.

Chapter 176: A Moment of Quiet (Jinu’s POV)

Chapter 176 — A Moment of Quiet (Jinu’s POV)

The door creaked open as Jinu stepped out of the chamber, the weight of the scroll tucked beneath his arm. His face felt hot and raw, his eyes sore, but he’d scrubbed away most of the evidence of his tears.

He forced his shoulders to square, forced his breath to slow — though inside, his heart still beat a frantic rhythm, and his soul felt as thin and bruised as paper.

Jelly stood waiting just down the hall. He brightened the moment he saw Jinu, his smile a little too wide, a little too eager, like he didn’t know what to do with his hands.

“There you are!” Jelly said, voice softening when he really looked at Jinu. His grin faltered just slightly, concern flickering in his eyes. “Uh… I was starting to wonder if you’d gotten lost in there.”

Jinu tried to summon a smirk, something to cover the rawness inside him, but it felt thin, hollow. He settled for a small nod.

“No. Just… took a while.” His voice came out hoarse, rougher than he intended.

Jelly didn’t push. He just rocked on his heels a little, glancing toward the corridor beyond. “So, uh… you wanna grab something to eat? I know a place that does these hellfire noodles that won’t, like, actually set you on fire. Probably.”

For the first time in what felt like hours, a ghost of a real smile tugged at Jinu’s mouth.

“That sounds… fine,” he said, surprised by how much the idea of something ordinary, something small and normal, felt like exactly what he needed.

Jelly brightened again, visibly relieved, and led the way.

The underworld’s gloom thinned as they walked, the eerie red glow softening into the more familiar bustle of demon-side cafés and stalls. The noodle shop Jelly picked was small, tucked between towering stone walls, with mismatched tables and the warm scent of spice in the air.

They sat. They ordered. And for a little while, it was quiet.

Jelly didn’t talk much — just slurped his noodles enthusiastically and made a few awkward attempts at small talk that Jinu mostly answered with nods or brief replies. But strangely, Jinu didn’t mind the company.

For all Jelly’s oddness, his overeagerness, his boundary issues — there was something about him that wasn’t so bad.

Annoying, Jinu thought, watching the other demon try (and fail) not to drip broth on himself. But not cruel. Not like Gwi-ma.

And somehow, that small truth helped the tightness in his chest ease just a little more.

Jinu ate slowly, savoring the warmth of the food, the normalcy of it, the small, quiet moment where no one demanded anything of him.

For now, it was enough.

Chapter 177: What I Didn’t Know I Felt (Jinu’s POV)

Chapter 177 — What I Didn’t Know I Felt (Jinu’s POV)

The noodles in front of Jinu had long gone cold. The broth’s sheen had dulled, the oil congealing at the edges of the bowl. The spice that had once tempted his senses now felt distant, faint — a ghost of warmth in a room that felt far too cold.

His fingers hovered over the bowl, chopsticks limp in his grip. He hadn’t taken a single bite.

Jinu stared at the table, not really seeing it — not the grain of the worn wood, not the faint scratches left behind by other diners, not even the thin plume of steam rising from Jelly’s bowl across from him.

What he felt… wasn’t sharp like the searing pain of the mirror. Wasn’t the crushing guilt of the contract pressed against his side, hidden beneath his clothes. This was something quieter, but deeper — an ache that filled every hollow place in him and made his chest tight, his breath shallow.

Across from him, Jelly slurped at his noodles with such enthusiasm that it was almost comical. The sounds — the sloppy, messy, utterly normal sounds of someone enjoying a meal — grounded Jinu just a little.

Jelly paused, mid-slurp, noticing the stillness across from him. He set his chopsticks down slowly, wiping at his mouth with his sleeve, leaving a smear of broth he didn’t seem to notice.

The silence stretched. Then, with obvious hesitation, Jelly tried to fill it.

“So… um… your manager. Avery, right?”

Jinu’s head tipped slightly, but his eyes stayed down. The moment Jelly spoke her name, though, his heart squeezed tight, and the ache grew heavier, sharper. He nodded, barely.

Jelly rubbed the back of his neck, awkward, like he wasn’t sure if he was helping or making it worse. His voice softened.

“She was really kind. I mean—I shouldn’t have done what I did. I shouldn’t have broken in. But she… she didn’t scream. Didn’t throw me out. She gave me water. Let me sit with you guys. Even let me eat. I kept thinking — any second, she’d change her mind. See me for what I am. But she didn’t.”

His words were halting, sincere in their clumsiness. He smiled a little, shy, almost like he was confessing something sacred.

“It kinda felt like a dream. Being there. Like I didn’t belong, but she didn’t care. She treated me like I was worth something.”

The admission hit Jinu like a stone dropped in water. The ripples moved through him, deep and wide, touching places he tried not to feel.

His throat felt tight. His fingers curled on the table, nails faintly scraping the wood.

“That’s… that’s who she is.” His voice was low, strained. But once the words began, they didn’t stop.

“She’s patient. When everything falls apart, she stays. She figures it out. Even when we’re impossible. Even when I’m impossible.”

And then the memories came. Clearer now, sharper in detail —

Avery’s tired but genuine smile as she handed him a cup of coffee in the grey light of morning as she typed away on her laptop.

The way she stayed up, needle between her fingers, patching his stage costume with stitches so small and neat they looked machine-done, her eyes half-lidded with exhaustion.

Her hand brushing his as she passed him a pen during paperwork, a small touch that steadied his shaking fingers.

Her laugh — god, her laugh — soft, unguarded, the kind of sound that made the world feel less sharp, less cruel.

“She sees things in us… in me… that I stopped seeing a long time ago.”

Jinu’s heart pounded so hard he could hear it in his ears. His hands trembled slightly where they rested on the table.

“She makes me want to protect her. Not because she needs it. She’s stronger than she knows. But because she deserves it. Because she’s good — and I want to be good enough for her.”

The words spilled out, and with them came the truth — a truth he hadn’t let himself admit, not fully, not until now.

“She makes me want to be better. Not because she asks. Not because she expects it. Just because she believes in me. She always has. Even when I didn’t believe in myself.”

The weight of it hit him like the last piece of a puzzle snapping into place. His breath caught in his throat. His vision blurred, tears prickling at the edges of his eyes.

I love her.

It wasn’t loud. It wasn’t dramatic. It didn’t crash over him like a wave.

It settled into him — quiet, certain, a truth that had always been there, waiting for him to be brave enough to see it.

Across from him, Jelly — oblivious to the storm churning beneath Jinu’s mask — grinned wide, his expression bright with genuine warmth.

“She sounds amazing. You’re lucky, you know?”

Jinu blinked, forcing back the tears, breathing carefully, trying to steady the quake in his chest.

“Yeah,” he said, his voice barely more than a whisper. But it was real. It was true.

“I know.”

Chapter 178: All of Me (Jinu’s POV)

Summary:

Jelly is unofficially Jinu’s best friend now.

Chapter 178 — All of Me (Jinu’s POV)

The quiet between them stretched, the kind of quiet that wasn’t uncomfortable so much as full — full of things left unsaid, things too fragile to voice aloud.

Jinu stood beside the table, the contract scroll a solid, cold weight tucked beneath his arm, like it was part of him now. Jelly watched him, hopeful and awkward and a little sad.

Jinu hesitated. His hand went to his pocket, fingers brushing the smooth edge of his phone. He stared at it for a beat, thumb hovering over the screen as doubt crept in.

What are you doing? a voice whispered in his head. Why offer this? Why open another door?

But louder than that voice was the memory of Jelly’s clumsy kindness — his fumbling words, his tearful gratitude, his wide-eyed wonder at being treated like he mattered.

Jinu unlocked his phone. His fingers moved slowly, deliberately, as if this small act took more courage than facing the mirror had.

He typed his number. Then Avery’s.

When he finally held the screen out to Jelly, his voice was steady, but soft.

“Here. My number. And Avery’s.”

Jelly blinked, confused at first — like the offer didn’t compute.

“You’re… giving me your number?”

Jinu nodded once. “It’d be nice. To keep in touch. Our number one demon fan should have it.”

For a second Jelly just stared. His mouth opened, closed. His eyes went glassy, tears welling so fast he didn’t have time to hide them.

“Damn it—why’d you have to say it like that?” he mumbled, swiping at his face with his sleeve. “Don’t be nice to me. I’m—ugh. I’m fine. I’m fine. No, I’m not.”

He laughed at himself, watery and self-conscious, and dug into his pocket. His hand fumbled out a small, tarnished charm — a crooked little brass figurine, some underworld trinket.

“Here. It’s dumb, but… take it. It’s for luck. Or protection. Or both.”

Jinu took it carefully, as if it might break.

“Thanks,” he said quietly. And he meant it.

Their farewell was clumsy, heartfelt — two souls, scarred in different ways, giving each other the small grace of kindness.

———
Jinu walked alone through the underworld streets, the scroll tight in his grip, the charm warm in his palm. The heavy air of this place clung to him like smoke, like ash.

The grit of the stone ground beneath his boots. The stink of sulfur faded as he moved, the hum of demon voices dimming with each step.

He could still hear it sometimes — the faint echo of Gwi-ma’s laughter, circling his head like a vulture.

Coward. Selfish. You couldn’t save your family. How can you save yourself?

Jinu clenched his jaw, shutting his eyes, breathing through the storm inside.

At last he found a quiet spot — a small space between buildings where the shadows felt less hungry.

He gathered his strength, hands trembling as he shaped the spell. The first try stuttered, flickering out with a snap. His emotions were too raw, too close to the surface.

Focus.

He tried again. This time the magic held. Light and shadow curled around him, pulling him through.

———
He landed in the apartment. Home.

The smell of coffee lingered faintly in the air. A blanket was tossed over the back of the couch — Avery’s blanket. The table was still messy with notes, one of her pens left uncapped.

And he stood there — raw, real, stripped bare.

He didn’t let the glamour fall away.

No — this time, he didn’t call it up at all.

The black marks curled over his skin like inked vines. His eyes burned gold in the dimness. His claws, his fangs, all of him — exposed.

His heart pounded, so loud it drowned out everything else. His chest rose and fell in shallow, shaky breaths.

If I love her, he thought, she deserves this. All of me.

He took a step forward, fingers brushing the edge of the table where she’d been working earlier.

He looked around — at the chaos that was theirs. The warmth. The life.

And he waited, his soul laid bare, hoping with everything he had that when Avery saw him like this… she’d still see him.

Chapter 179: The Moment You See Me

Chapter 179 — The Moment You See Me

The door clicked softly behind her as Avery stepped into the apartment, the cool evening air slipping away as the familiar scent of home wrapped around her — coffee, worn leather, the faintest trace of incense one of the boys must’ve lit that morning.

She juggled the grocery bag on her hip, pushing the door fully closed with the heel of her boot. The apartment was unusually still. No thump of boots being kicked off, no half-shouted complaints, no Mystery pawing open cabinets.

Avery frowned, listening to the hush.

“Jinu?”

Her voice was soft, filling the quiet.

She set the bag down on the kitchen counter, tucking a stray hair behind her ear as she turned — and froze.

There, in the center of the room, stood Jinu.

Her breath hitched.

The man she knew, the one who so often kept himself small and unseen, stood utterly unmasked before her.

No glamour. No pretense.

The apartment’s low, golden light painted him in shadow and flame. The black markings that inked his skin seemed almost to move with the rhythm of his breath, curling over muscle and bone like living sigils. His hands hung loose at his sides, claws faintly catching the light. His eyes—

Her heart stuttered.

Those molten gold eyes burned with a rawness that stole the words from her lips.

He was breathtaking.

Power coiled beneath his skin, dangerous and wild — but there was something else, something that twisted her heart in her chest.

Vulnerability.

The way he stood, tense as if bracing for her to flinch. The way his gaze searched hers, waiting for the fear, the revulsion, the rejection.

Avery blinked, heat rising to her cheeks before she could stop it.

Oh.

The blush bloomed hot and fast, and she didn’t care.

He was beautiful. In a way that made her chest ache. In a way that no glamour could ever touch.

Jinu swallowed, the sound audible in the quiet. His voice came low, rough-edged with uncertainty.

“I didn’t want to hide anymore.”

Her heart cracked at the raw honesty in his voice.

Slowly — carefully — she crossed the space between them. She moved like approaching something fragile and wild, something she didn’t want to startle.

“Jinu…”

She could barely breathe his name.

Her blush deepened, but her smile was soft, true — because how could she not smile?

“You’re…” Her voice trembled on the word. She let out a breath, trying to gather herself, but the truth spilled out anyway.

“You’re gorgeous.”

His eyes widened, stunned. The tension in his shoulders wavered, as if he didn’t know what to do with the weight lifting.

“You’re not afraid?” he asked, so quietly she almost didn’t hear it.

Avery shook her head, gaze steady, heart pounding.

“No.”

She reached out, slow, giving him every chance to pull away.

Her fingers brushed his arm — warm, solid, the marks beneath her palm like velvet and smoke. He didn’t flinch.

“Never of you.”

Jinu’s breath shuddered out of him, a long exhale that sounded almost like a prayer. The tension in him began to uncoil, piece by piece, as if her touch, her words, were undoing centuries of fear.

She stepped closer still, resting her hand fully on his arm, feeling the strength beneath, feeling the way he trembled — not with rage, not with hunger, but with the sheer weight of being seen.

And in that quiet, she saw him. All of him. And loved him all the more for it.

The blush still warmed her cheeks, but she didn’t look away.

“Welcome home,” she whispered.

Jinu closed his eyes, just for a moment, and when he opened them again, the storm there had gentled — not gone, never gone, but calmed by the touch of her hand and the light in her eyes.

For the first time in so long, he let himself believe.

That maybe this — all of this — was real.

Chapter 180: All I Can Give (Jinu’s POV)

Summary:

Best Candy White Rabbit candy besides regular rice paper wrapped candy… I love rice paper candy anything that has it <_< it going in my mouth. >_> all of it because I like the feeling it gives me. It hits those sensory areas I didn’t know I was missing.

Chapter 180 — All I Can Give (Jinu’s POV)

She smiled at him — soft, radiant, unafraid.

It hit Jinu like a storm, sudden and unstoppable.

That smile. That gorgeous, warm, open smile that saw everything he was and still reached for him. That smile that had stitched him back together with quiet kindness, over and over, when he hadn’t even known he was breaking.

His chest ached with the force of it — the flood of everything he couldn’t say.

How could he ever have thought he didn’t deserve to stand beside her?

His breath hitched, eyes locked on hers, and before he could stop himself — before fear or shame could claw their way back in — he stepped closer.

The space between them vanished.

He cupped her face with trembling hands, his claws careful, reverent. Her skin was soft under his touch, her breath warm against him.

And then he kissed her.

It wasn’t gentle.

It was desperate, thankful, fierce — the kind of kiss that tried to pour a soul’s worth of feeling into one impossibly small act. The kind of kiss that said I see you, I love you, I don’t know how to survive without you.

Avery gasped softly against his mouth, but she didn’t pull back. Her arms came up, fingers tangling in his hair, holding him there like she’d been waiting for this as long as he had.

Their lips moved together, deeper, fuller — as if they could say with their mouths what words could never carry.

Jinu groaned low, the sound torn from somewhere deep inside, and he tilted his head, kissing her again, and again — as if he could brand the shape of her against his very soul.

Her heart pounded beneath his hands. His did too, wild and unsteady.

There was nothing careful left in him. Only this. Only her.

His thumbs brushed her cheeks, feeling the heat there, the softness, the realness of her. His claws trembled with the effort not to pull her closer than was possible.

She tasted like home.

And as they broke for breath, barely inches apart, her lips pink and kiss-bruised, her eyes shining, Jinu rested his forehead against hers.

His voice was rough, unsteady.

“Avery… I don’t know how to say it. So I’m giving you everything I can.”

And his mouth found hers again — slow this time, aching and tender, as if he’d never get enough of the way she felt, the way she made him whole.

Chapter 181: The Way You Save Me

Summary:

I am, taking a lot of time off of work if anyone’s wondering how I’m updating constantly during the day time. That’s why! So once I go back to work next week I’m almost 100% sure we’ll all see my updating go down a bit to most likely evenings and weekends. I think because I’m off and I pretty much do all the household’s chores throughout the day it makes it much easier to write a lot at one time, check my spelling, and then bam copy and paste to here post!
Again I might do a separate book that I try and write smut in for the characters but I’m not really good at it, so I’m going to try and do it in my google doc and then once I like how it feels then I’ll publish it but it will probably take a lot longer to do so…. Because anytime I write smut it feels like it reads so awkwardly.

Chapter 181 — The Way You Save Me

Jinu felt like he was falling. Like he’d stepped off the edge of the world and tumbled straight into her — into everything she was, everything she gave without hesitation. And gods, he wanted it. He wanted all of it.

Every trembling breath, every inch of her beneath his hands, every soft sigh that spilled from her lips — he wanted to earn it. To keep it. To savor the way she made him feel as if he wasn’t some broken thing. As if he was hers.

His mouth found the hollow of her throat again, breathing her in, letting his fangs graze just barely against her skin — to mark, to claim, to worship. His hands, those clawed hands he’d always feared would only bring destruction, moved over her like a prayer. He traced her sides, her waist, the curve of her hip, slow and reverent, as if memorizing her shape, as if anchoring himself in the realness of her.

But beneath it all pulsed a single, aching truth:
I don’t deserve this. I don’t deserve her. But gods, I will give her everything I have.

Her fingers slid into his hair, tugging gently, tilting his face up so their eyes met. And when she smiled — soft, sure, his — it stole the breath from his lungs.

“Jinu,” she whispered, thumb brushing his cheek, “stop thinking. Just be here with me.”

It undid him. The need, the tenderness, the fierce longing that rose inside him like a tide too strong to hold back. A sound tore from his throat — low, broken, filled with awe and promise. His mouth found hers again, deeper this time, more urgent, as if he could pour everything he felt into that kiss. His hands framed her face, then slid down over her shoulders, chest, arms, waist, pulling her closer, needing more. Needing her.

And when she said it — when she breathed those words against his lips —
“I love you, Jinu.”
— it shattered him completely.

He froze for the barest second, stunned by the truth in her voice, the unshakable warmth of it. And then he moved as if time had slowed to let him savor her. He pressed kisses along her jaw, her cheek, the corner of her mouth, down the line of her throat. His touch grew more desperate — not rough, never rough — but filled with a need so deep it felt like it might tear him apart.

“You’re mine,” he whispered at her ear, reverence in every syllable. “And I’m yours. All of me.”

Her hands roamed him, fearless, sure — tracing the lines of his demon form, nails dragging lightly down his back, fingers curling at his nape. She gave as much as she took, and that — that nearly undid him more than anything. That she wanted him, all of him.

He lifted her gently, pressing her back against the door, holding her as if she weighed nothing at all. His body trembled with restraint, the sheer force of his need crashing beneath his skin. But there was no rush. No chaos. Just them.

He carried her to their room, kicking the door shut behind them, his eyes never leaving hers — dark with want, yes, but filled with something else too. Something that made her breath catch: love.

He laid her down like something sacred, something to be cherished. And for a heartbeat, he just looked at her — hair tousled, lips parted, eyes wide and full of trust. His hands moved slowly, reverently, tracing every curve, every line, as if trying to learn her by touch alone. His mouth followed, pressing soft, worshipful kisses — temple, cheek, throat, shoulder — each one a silent thank you.

And as she cradled his face, as their breath mingled and their hearts raced in time, Jinu thought, Maybe this is what it means to be blessed.

Blessed to have this. To have her.

The world beyond these walls didn’t exist. No Gwi-ma. No contracts. No debts. No demons. Just them, tangled together in the dark, souls brushing, need and love spilling between every touch, every sigh.

Right now, he would show her. He would give her everything he had.
And for the first time, he dared to believe he was enough

Chapter 182: After the Storm

Summary:

100% I don’t think Avery would allow Jinu to fuck her right after he had the emotional breakdown that he did today… so they did not have sex just so everyone is aware, though I know Jinu seemed okay with it, I can’t see Avery doing that when she knows he had a harsh day even if she doesn’t know all of the details yet.

Chapter 182 — After the Storm

Their breath mingled in the quiet, warm and uneven, as they stayed close — foreheads resting together, bodies still trembling faintly from the force of what they’d just shared. The room felt hushed, as if the walls themselves were holding their breath, giving them this fragile space to just be.

Jinu’s hands, once trembling with need, now cupped Avery’s face as if she were made of glass. His thumb traced the soft curve of her cheek, his claws tucked carefully away, every motion gentle, reverent.

“Avery…” His voice was barely a whisper, rough with emotion. “I—”

He stopped. The words felt too small for what he wanted to say. How could he explain the way his chest felt cracked open, the way her touch had reached into all the broken places and filled them with light?

She smiled — that soft, tired, beautiful smile that always undid him — and her hands slid up to cover his, holding him there.

“I know,” she said, voice low, full of warmth. “You don’t have to say it yet.”

And that was the most extraordinary thing. She knew. She always knew.

Jinu exhaled a shaky breath, pressing his forehead more firmly to hers. His demon form still lingered — the horns, the fangs, the golden glow in his eyes — but she didn’t flinch. She never had. If anything, she drew him closer, as if to remind him she wasn’t afraid, not of him.

They stayed like that for a long moment, the rise and fall of their breathing slowly finding the same rhythm.

When Jinu finally shifted, it was only to pull her gently into his arms, tucking her against his chest. His heart raced beneath her ear, wild and unsteady, but there was comfort in that sound.

His clawed fingers threaded into her hair, stroking slowly, like he couldn’t stop touching her — like he needed the reassurance that she was real, that this was real.

“I could stay like this forever,” he murmured, the words slipping out before he could stop them.

Avery’s laugh was soft, almost sleepy. “You’re warm. I might let you.”

He smiled — a real one, small but sure — and closed his eyes.

The weight of the world hadn’t gone away. His contract still burned against his side. Guilt still lurked at the edges of his mind. But here, in this moment, with her safe in his arms, none of it mattered.

For now, there was only peace.

Chapter 183: Home, All Together

Summary:

Sorry for the late update I was hanging out with friends.

The night deepened quickly from day, the city beyond thei windows quieting as the world slowed to rest. Jinu lay still, holding Avery close, feeling the steady rise and fall of her breathing as sleep slowly claimed her. Her weight against him, the soft brush of her hair beneath his chin — it anchored him, soothed the storm that stirs inside him.

His mind still raced, but it no longer felt like it would tear him apart.

Little by little, the adrenaline ebbed, leaving behind only warmth. The kind that came not from passion, but from safety.

Jinu let out a long, shaky breath and kissed the crown of Avery’s head, his clawed hand stroking slowly through her hair. She murmured something soft in her sleep, too quiet to catch, and nestled closer, as if she knew he needed it.

And gods, he did.

For the first time in centuries, Jinu felt like maybe he could sleep.

⸻

The soft click of the front door opening drifted through the apartment — familiar footsteps following. Jinu didn’t tense. He knew the steps well.

Abbey’s boots hit the floor with dull thuds as he toed them off. Baby’s voice was a low rumble, muttering something about Mystery stealing his last target from their hunting. Mystery snorted, smug and unbothered. Romance’s soft laugh threaded through the low voices, warm and easy.

They had fed tonight — hunted carefully from Avery’s list, souls too far gone in their own darkness to be saved. Their hunger was eased. The sharp edges dulled. The night was kind to them, for once.

The door to the bedroom creaked open a moment later.

Jinu felt the mattress dip as Mystery climbed onto it, settling near the foot of the bed like a great, watchful cat. His tail flicked once, then stilled — draping lightly over Avery’s leg in an unconscious gesture of belonging.

Abbey dropped heavily onto the other side of Avery, stealing half the blanket without meaning to. His arm flung over them both, a graceless sprawl that somehow felt like protection.

Baby wedged himself in next, grumbling half-heartedly about space as he squeezed between Abbey and the edge of the bed. He was already half-asleep by the time his head hit the pillow.

Romance was last, slipping in beside Jinu. His demon eyes still showing in the low light, like embers not yet cooled. He rested a hand briefly on Jinu’s shoulder — steady, solid, a silent reminder: you’re not alone. Then he, too, settled down.

And just like that, they were home.

The enormous bed groaned under the weight of so many bodies tangled together, but no one minded. This was where they belonged. Where they always would, no matter what waited beyond these walls.

Avery shifted in her sleep, her hand seeking Jinu’s. Even dreaming, her fingers found his, lacing through as if to tether him to this moment, to this peace. Abbey mumbled something about keeping watch, and Mystery’s tail gave a soft flick, curling tighter over Avery’s leg. Romance’s breath was warm against Jinu’s shoulder, steady and sure.

Jinu let his eyes close, the nearness of them all wrapping around him like a shield. The world outside could wait. The contracts, the shadows, the endless weight of what they were — all of it could wait.

Tonight, they had each other.

And maybe that was enough.
Maybe, for now, that was everything.

For the first time in longer than he could remember, Jinu let sleep take him without fear.

Chapter 184: Morning, Together

Summary:

Mm I’m probably going to slow down on updating, I’ve been doing a lot of writing and I love it, it’s literally the only thing I wanna do hahaha, but I also miss reading other stories especially as I am getting close to the arc of wanting all the boys to gather their deals I’m needing to do research on the time periods that each boys back story is placed in and their social standing (their jobs, familial clans, and even coming up for names as the boys will be hearing their names on these challenges to gain their own contracts.) I want this to be as close to historically possible as much as I can. I enjoy the actual historical exploration of early and mid Joseon dynasty and the late Goryeo dynasty regarding the boys backgrounds I have already laid out… but I need to do a bit more research on how they would work regarding their actual deals being made. So I hope you all enjoy the story and I will still be updating regarding other plot lines but I’ll probably be holding off on those further arch’s until I feel comfortable enough with my knowledge and lay out of the chapters regarding it.

Chapter 184 — Morning, Together

The first rays of dawn spilled softly through the curtains, casting the room in gentle gold. Dust motes floated in the still air, lazy and slow, as if time itself had decided to pause for a while.

Avery stirred first. Not fully awake — just enough to become aware of the world around her. The solid warmth of bodies pressed close on every side. The quiet sound of breathing. The tangle of blankets, limbs, and hair.

She let herself stay still, let the moment stretch.

The rise and fall of Jinu’s chest beneath her cheek. Romance’s arm around her waist. Abbey’s weight heavy against her other side. Baby’s legs hooked over hers. Mystery’s tail flicking once against her foot, a soft reminder that he was there too.

It felt safe. Completely, utterly safe.

And for a few heartbeats, she let herself just breathe it in — the warmth, the belonging, the peace that felt so rare.

Then her eyes drifted open.

And landed on the clock.

Her heart lurched.

“Oh no.” A whisper at first. Then louder. “Oh no no no.”

She bolted upright, elbowing Jinu in the ribs by accident. He groaned, blinking awake.

“We’re late. We’re so late. The Vanity Show — call time — forty-five minutes!”

In her rush to untangle herself from the blanket pile, she kneed Baby in the side. He yelped, flailing half off the bed.

“Boss, what—?”

“Sorry! Sorry! Just get up — everyone get up!”

Her arm swung wide for balance and smacked Romance in the face. He caught her wrist before she could hit him again, squinting at her in confusion.

“What’s happening?”

Mystery leapt off the bed, fur bristling, tail lashing. “See? This is why mornings are evil,” he muttered, already heading for the closet.

Abbey groaned, dragging a pillow over his face. “Five more minutes—”

“No! We have no minutes!” She grabbed the pillow and lobbed it across the room. “Up! Now!”

The room exploded into chaos — limbs and blankets everywhere, Baby cursing as he tripped over his own boots, Romance pulling on a shirt inside out, Jinu still half-asleep as she shoved him toward the bathroom.

And through the noise and rush, Avery felt it — that same fierce, breathless love. Her beautiful, impossible lovers. Her home.

Chapter 185: While I Wait

Summary:

I wanted to explore Avery’s relationship with her mother a bit, in a way I felt was appropriate for Avery’s own feelings regarding her mother.

Chapter 185 — While I Wait

The boys were on stage now, their voices rising above the roar of the crowd. From her seat just behind the curtain, Avery gripped the foam cup of hot chocolate that had long gone cold in her hands.

The adrenaline of the morning rush had faded, leaving behind a strange, quiet ache. The air smelled of hot chocolate, stage lights, old wood, and dust — grounding her, but also tugging at memories she hadn’t meant to invite.

A soft laugh from the audience. Warm. Easy.

And suddenly, she wasn’t backstage anymore. She was somewhere else entirely — transported back to moments she hadn’t let herself remember in so long.

⸻

Orlando, Age 5 — Morning Drinks

Sunlight streamed through the kitchen window, turning the air gold. The smell of fresh coffee curled through the room like a hug.

Janie sat at the kitchen table in Nana Gracie’s home, long brown hair loose around her shoulders, honey-brown eyes catching the light. When she smiled — rare, but real — it crinkled the corners of her eyes and lit up the entire room.

Avery felt small. Safe. Seen.

Her mother handed her a tiny cup, warm between her hands.

“Slow sips,” Janie said, voice soft and steady.

Nana Gracie watched them with a quiet, knowing smile.

“Janie’s hot chocolate is magic,” she said.

And in that moment, it was. All three of them sat together, the morning light wrapping around them, as Janie and Avery shared a big smile — the kind that felt like it could last forever.

⸻

Orlando, Age 12 — The Obsession

The kitchen table was buried beneath papers, open files, and coffee cups in various states of forgotten.

Janie moved fast — flipping through binders, muttering notes, scribbling ideas on scraps of paper. Her blazer hung off the back of a chair, one earring in, the other lost somewhere in the chaos.

Her smile was wide, fierce, almost too bright. The light in her honey-brown eyes danced with determination, and a twitch at the corner of one eye betrayed the exhaustion she never admitted.

“Big case today, sweetheart!” she said, grabbing a fresh coffee she wouldn’t finish. “This is the one they’ll remember!”

The air smelled of coffee, paper, and the faint, bitter scent of the iron left too long on the stove.

Avery watched her, proud and uneasy all at once. Even at twelve, she could feel it — how much Janie gave, and how much it cost her.

And now, all these years later, Avery recognized that same manic gleam — the one people sometimes spoke of when they looked at her.

⸻

Orlando, The Funeral

The church smelled of lilies and polished wood. The sweetness clung too thick in the air, suffocating in its kindness.

Janie looked like she was sleeping. Someone had brushed her long brown hair smooth, arranged it gently over her shoulders. Her face was peaceful, softer than Avery remembered — as if, in death, she’d finally found quiet.

Avery’s eyes fell to the bruises along her mother’s arms, dark and mottled where the sleeves didn’t quite hide them. The faint shadow of a bruise at her temple, carefully concealed beneath makeup.

She wanted to reach out, to smooth her mother’s hair, to adjust her dress — to do something. But all she could do was stand there, trembling, as tears slipped down her cheeks.

Beside her, Nana Gracie’s shoulders shook with sobs.

“I shouldn’t be burying my child before myself,” she whispered, voice cracked and raw as grief wracked her body so fiercely Avery worried she might collapse.

Avery kept one hand braced against her grandmother, the other resting over Janie’s — cold and still beneath her fingers.

“I’m sorry, Momma… I’m so sorry I didn’t… I didn’t answer your call,” she choked out, her voice breaking. “I forgive you, Momma. I love you. I miss you so much.”

And together, Avery and Nana Gracie clung to each other, sobs shaking them both, as if the world itself might fall apart.

⸻

The Voicemail — Janie’s Final Words

Her mother’s voice — softer than Avery had ever heard it — filled her ears.

“I’m sorry, Avery… for the harsh words. For the silence.”

A breath — shaky, breaking.

“I love you. I’m going to try to understand you better. I’m coming to Korea soon. I miss you so much.”

“Please forgive me.”

⸻

Avery blinked. Salt touched her lips. She hadn’t even realized she was crying.

“I’m still waiting to forgive myself,” she whispered into the quiet shadows.

⸻

The final chorus rang out. The crowd roared.

Avery wiped her face, set down the cup of cold hot chocolate, and drew in a long, steady breath.

She couldn’t change the past — couldn’t undo the pain burned so deep in her memory. But she could begin.

Begin to forgive herself. Slowly. Surely.

The way she kept telling the boys they must do, too.

And maybe, just maybe, that forgiveness — hers, and theirs — would be what carried them all forward

Chapter 186: After the Spotlight

Summary:

Finally AO3 is back up, I spent the whole day having to read Manwha and actual books… of course writing on and off through the day! Enjoy AO3 being back up!

Chapter 186 — After the Spotlight

The roar of the crowd still echoed in Avery’s ears as the boys came off stage, breathless and glowing with sweat, the heat of the lights still clinging to their skin.

Abbey was first through the curtain, his grin wide, his energy crackling — until his eyes found Avery. His grin faltered.

“Aves?” he said, his voice softer than usual, edged with worry.

Before she could answer, the others spilled in behind him.

Baby’s hair was damp and wild, sticking to his forehead as he swiped at it. But his gaze snapped to Avery, sharp with concern.

Mystery slowed as soon as he saw her, his hands hanging beside him,his golden eyes narrowing behind his fringe like he was trying to read the air.

Romance didn’t speak. He crossed straight to her, gently taking the empty cup from her hands. His fingers brushed hers, grounding her for the briefest moment.

“Avery, what’s wrong?”

“I’m fine,” she said, voice tight at first, but she smoothed it out. She forced a smile, willing it to stay. “Really. I’m fine. Just— proud of you. You were incredible out there.”

Baby frowned, not buying it. He bumped her shoulder lightly.

“You were crying,” he said bluntly.

Abbey’s grin was gone entirely now, replaced by something like panic.

“Who do I need to punch?”

Mystery’s fingers twitched, and he let out a low rumble, as if in agreement.

Romance didn’t look away from her. His thumb rubbed once across the back of her hand, silent and steady.

“No one,” Avery said, trying to laugh, though it caught in her throat. “No one did anything. I just… had a moment. Okay? I’m okay.”

They didn’t look convinced.

“We can skip press,” Romance said quietly. “I’ll handle it. You can breathe.”

“No.” Avery straightened, shaking her head, gathering herself. “No, I need you guys to get to the style team. We’ve got press in twenty. You’re sweaty. You look like a pack of overworked stray dogs.”

Baby gave a weak laugh at that.

“Wow, thanks, boss.”

Abbey relaxed just a little, the tension in his shoulders easing.

“You sure?” he asked again, lingering near.

“I’m sure,” she said. And this time, she meant it a little more. “I’ve got you. Let me take care of it.”

She guided them toward the hallway, hands on their backs, steering them like she always did — the one steady point they could count on.

But inside, her heart thudded, raw and aching.

Forgiveness starts here, she reminded herself. With them. With me.

And together, they headed for the dressing rooms — the boys glancing back at her more than once, as if they didn’t quite trust that she was okay.

Chapter 187: Center Stage

Chapter 187 — Center Stage

The press conference room was a blur of lights, lenses, and noise. Cameras clicked in rapid bursts. Reporters’ voices overlapped as they jostled for position, trying to get the perfect angle, the perfect soundbite.

Avery stood beside the boys at the long table, her hands resting lightly on its edge, posture flawless. She wore the mask of calm — the mask she’d learned so well from her own mother.

Her heart pounded, but her face betrayed nothing. She kept her eyes soft, her mouth gently curved in that professional smile that said, Yes, we’re grateful. Yes, we’re thrilled. Yes, we’re in control. Yes we act normal because the world is watching in 4K.

Beside her, the boys looked every inch the idols the world adored.
Romance’s pink hair gleamed under the lights, his easy charm radiating as he answered a question with that slight, teasing smile.
Baby’s mint hair fell artfully into his eyes, his boyish grin disarming even the most persistent reporters.
Abbey — all muscle and presence — sat solid and grounded, his pink hair slightly tousled, answering with blunt honesty that made the room chuckle.
Mystery’s silver hair veiled his gaze, but his low, deliberate voice carried weight with every word.
And Jinu, with sleek black hair and quiet intensity, anchored them all.

They shone. They belonged here. Like gems taking all the attention from anything else.

Avery’s fingers tightened on the edge of the table for a heartbeat.

You’re fine. Breathe.

But under the mask — she felt the sting of earlier tears, the heaviness in her chest that hadn’t left since that quiet moment backstage. The memories she hadn’t meant to think about today clung to her, stubborn and raw.

Every flash of a camera felt too bright, too sharp. Every question about their future, their plans, their success — it pressed on the part of her that whispered, Don’t mess this up. Don’t let them down.

And through it all, the boys watched her. Not openly — not enough for the cameras to see — but in little ways.
Jinu’s gaze brushed hers after every difficult question, steady, reassuring.
Romance gave her the softest smirk when the questions grew repetitive, as if to say, We’ve got this.
Abbey shifted just a bit closer when the reporters leaned in too far.
Baby’s shoulder would occasionally nudge hers lightly — accidental, but grounding.
Mystery’s long fingers drummed quietly in a rhythm she knew meant, Focus on my voice if you need it.

Avery cleared her throat gently, adding a comment between the boys’ answers when needed, guiding the flow, smoothing over a few tense questions with practiced ease.

A reporter asked about upcoming schedules. Another about the boys’ dynamic offstage.

Romance’s answer made them all laugh — a warm, genuine ripple through the room — and Avery found herself smiling for real, if only for a second.

But under the smile, the ache stayed.

They’re the reason you’re still standing, she reminded herself. The reason you’ll keep going. So grin and bear this.

Her eyes burned, just faintly. She blinked it away, adjusted the mic, and kept her voice even.

The press conference rolled on — and she stayed steady, steady as she could, the blush carefully hiding the faint red beneath her eyes, the pink at her nose just enough to pass for style rather than sorrow.

If anyone noticed how she gripped her notes just a bit too tightly, no one said a word.

Chapter 188: After the Applause

Chapter 188 — After the Applause

The last question had barely been answered, the final camera flash still fading from her vision, when Avery guided the boys from the stage.

They stepped through the heavy side door into the quieter hall beyond — and it was like stepping out of a storm.

The world dimmed. The roar of the press conference muffled behind the thick walls.

Avery’s breath hitched once — just once — before she caught it, smoothing her expression like she’d done a thousand times before. The mantra “Smile and bear it, darling!” It’s as if Avery could hear her mother’s voice in her ear, wrapping around her mind.

But the boys noticed.

Romance handed her a water bottle, the cap already twisted loose. His grin was easy, but his eyes searched hers for cracks.
“You were brilliant,” he said quietly. “Every word practically perfect.”

Baby leaned against the wall, his mint hair falling into his face as he offered her a snack bar like it was a peace offering. “You looked so cool up there. Like, ‘No big deal, I run the world.’”

Abbey clapped a hand on her shoulder, warm and solid. “But you’re pale. You need to sit. Or at least breathe.”

Mystery didn’t speak — he didn’t need to. He stood just close enough that she felt his presence, the steady calm of it, like an anchor.

Jinu watched her the way only he could — with quiet intensity that saw too much, but never judged.

Avery took the water, the bottle cold in her shaky hands. She forced a small smile as she sipped.

“I’m fine,” she managed. Her voice didn’t tremble. That was something.

But inside? The weight of the day clung to her — the press, the memories, the ghosts she’d tried so hard to leave behind when she boarded that plane to Korea.

Keep it together. The boys need you steady.

She glanced at them — these boys who’d trusted her with everything their secret’s, their deals, and even their career. Their faces were flushed from the lights, their energy still humming from the adrenaline, but their concern for her shone through.

“I need to get you to styling, you guys need to change into the camouflage clothes.”she said, clearing her throat, straightening. “Water. Snacks. Then we’re out of here.”

They didn’t argue.

Romance offered his arm dramatically. “Lead on, our fearless manager.”

Baby laughed, falling into step beside her. “She’s like a general after battle.”

Abbey slung his arm around both of them, guiding them down the hall. “Yeah, and she’s gonna make sure we’re fed before we die of exhaustion, hopefully.”

Mystery snorted softly. Even Jinu’s lips twitched at that.

And in that small bubble of quiet — their voices, their warmth — the tightness in Avery’s chest eased just a little.

They’re safe. They’re here. We’re okay.

Chapter 189

Summary:

Ugh this chapter was so difficult to write. I wasn’t happy with it at all so I rewrote it at least 3 times. I’m still eh on this chapter but I needed a transitional chapter to make sure the boys fame actually feels like it’s getting real. I’m gonna get a nap maybe I’m just exhausted. You guys enjoy the newest chapter!

Chapter 189 — The Great Escape

The dressing room door clicked shut behind the stylist. The boys exhaled almost in unison, tension ebbing now that the conference was over.

Hoodies were tugged over heads, caps adjusted low, masks pulled snug over faces. The transformation from Saja Boys: untouchable idols to regular guys trying to get out unnoticed was fast — but their hearts were still pounding.

Jinu tugged his mask higher and glanced at the others. “Did anyone else notice Avery’s eyes? She was crying earlier.”

Romance adjusted his cap, gaze softening. “Of course we noticed. She tried to hide it, but you can’t fake that kind of stress.”

Baby shoved his arms into his hoodie sleeves, his usual grin dimmed. “We need to do something to cheer her up.”

Mystery tied the strings of his mask tight, glancing at the door like he could already sense trouble waiting outside. “And get her out of here without causing a scene.”

The muffled sound of Avery’s voice drifted through the crack in the door — she was speaking to a production staffer, her tone polite but tight with worry.

“There’s a crowd gathering at the parking exit,” the staffer said. “Paparazzi — a lot of them.”

Jinu swore under his breath. Romance rolled his shoulders, a plan already forming in his head.

“Let’s move fast, stay close. We’ll handle this.”

⸻

They emerged together — Avery sandwiched between them all, their shoulders brushing hers as they walked.

The parking lot was a mess of camera flashes and shouted questions.

“There’s the Saja Boys!”
“Avery Quinn, over here!”
“Jinu, one smile for the fans!”
“Romance — are you two dating?!”
“Who’s her boyfriend?!”

The voices blurred into noise.

Baby leaned in toward Mystery, voice low and teasing. “Bet you regret those pink sweatpants now, huh.”

Mystery didn’t even glance at him, too focused on steering Avery through the crowd. His hand stayed firm around hers. “Almost there. Just breathe Avery.”

Romance grinned beneath his mask, voice a playful purr near Avery’s ear. “If they get too close, I’m kissing you right in front of all of them.”

Avery bit her lip, trying to smother the laugh that bubbled up despite the chaos. Her heart raced, but their ridiculous banter, their nearness — it steadied her.

Abbey’s big frame moved like a shield, subtly angling himself so cameras couldn’t get a clean shot of Avery’s face. “Van’s ahead, thank fucking god, looks like the drivers already in the van.”he rumbled.

The crowd surged, photographers trying to block their path.

“Miss Quinn! Just one photo—”
“Saja Boys, are you protecting her?!”
“Is this your official couple debut Mystery?!”

Avery felt Mystery’s fingers squeeze hers again, felt the heat of Jinu close at her other side. The boys kept her moving, their banter low, their bodies a wall against the sea of cameras.

Baby shot a grin at a photographer who got too close. “Hey, no autographs today!”

Romance, still half-laughing, nudged Avery. “Dinner’s on me if we survive this.”

Finally — finally — the van door slid open, and the boys ushered Avery inside like precious cargo.

Breathless, flushed, they tumbled in after her, the door slamming shut on the shouts and flashes.

For a moment, there was just silence. The soft hum of the engine starting. The quiet thump of hearts slowing.

Then Baby flopped dramatically into the seat beside Avery. “Ten outta ten. Let’s never do that again.”

Romance leaned forward, eyes crinkling with mischief. “I still think I should’ve kissed you infront of them all, really gave them a good picture.” He winked.

Mystery just gave her hand one last reassuring squeeze, warmth and calm in his touch.

Jinu exhaled, leaning back, gaze on Avery — protective, steady. “You okay?”

Avery managed a breathless laugh. “I’m fine. Thanks to you guys.”

And as the van pulled away, the world outside faded — leaving only them, safe and together, wrapped in the quiet warmth they’d fought through the chaos to protect.

Chapter 190: Home, at Last

Summary:

Anyone else ever look at their writing and just like … ugh i can’t read anymore, I can’t write anymore, someone stop me. lol that was me this chapter I decided to just go ahead and get this out due to already having the first part written…and I deeply dislike uneven numbers.

Chapter 190 — Home, at Last

The van door slid shut with a solid thunk, sealing out the chaos — the shouting press, the flash of cameras, the prying eyes. Inside, the world fell quiet.

Avery slumped back into her seat, heart still racing, but the tension in her shoulders slowly unwinding. The boys settled around her, the air between them filled with that familiar, grounding warmth.

Romance let out a low breath, pulling down his mask. His smile was crooked, teasing. “Well, that was subtle.”

Abbey snorted as he shoved his cap off. “Hey, I think we were classy about it.”

“Classy?” Baby said, half-laughing. “We were one slip away from Mystery body-slamming a paparazzi into a trash can.”

Mystery rumbled low — amused. His hand still held Avery’s, warm and firm. She gave it a small squeeze, trying to soothe them both.

“We’re fine,” she murmured, almost to herself. “We’re fine. Let’s just focus on dinner — what do you guys want?”

That earned a round of soft groans and chuckles.

“Are you bribing us with food?” Romance teased, eyes dancing.

“Would it work?” she shot back, her lips twitching despite the exhaustion.

——

When they reached the apartment at last, the weight of the night seemed to lift, replaced by the soft hush of home. The boys shed their disguises — hoodies tugged off, caps tossed down, masks peeled away — and the space filled with the familiar sounds of their presence.

Baby collapsed onto the couch with a dramatic sigh. “I swear one of those photographers was climbing the side of the van. Like a spider. Did anyone else see that?”

Abbey rolled his eyes. “You’re just mad we wouldn’t let you go on top of the car to attack him.”

“I could’ve,” Baby muttered, muffled by a cushion.

Avery laughed softly, rubbing a hand over her face. “Pretty sure that would’ve made things worse.”

Romance reappeared from the kitchen, pressing a cold bottle of water into her hand. His smile was gentle, his voice low. “You were incredible tonight, Avery. Really.”

She started to shake her head — but Jinu stepped forward before she could speak.

“No,” Jinu said, quiet but firm. His eyes met hers — dark, steady, full of the depth that only he seemed able to give. “You always try to downplay it. But we saw it. That you were upset and still managed to play the perfect manager like always.”

His hand lifted, brushing a stray piece of hair from her cheek. His touch was feather-light, but his words were weighted with sincerity.

“You’re not just our manager though Avery.” Jinu said. “You’re ours as well. And as your boyfriends, it’s our job to make sure you’re cared for. Spoiled. Protected. That’s why there’s five of us — so you don’t have to do everything alone.”

Avery blinked, stunned into stillness for a breath. Then the warmth hit her — that fierce, protective love that wrapped around her tighter than any hoodie or blanket ever could.

“…Okay,” she whispered, the word catching on a soft breath. “Okay. But you’re not living on ramen tonight.”

Jinu smiled — that rare, soft smile that crinkled the corners of his eyes — and kissed the top of her head. “Deal.”

“Ramen and chips!” Baby called, already making a beeline for the kitchen.

Abbey groaned, following to supervise before Baby set anything on fire.

Romance flopped down on the couch beside Avery, draping an arm around her shoulders. Mystery settled at her feet like some giant, watchful animal, his eyes half-lidded but content.

The apartment filled with the comforting noise of home — the clatter of dishes, the hum of conversation, the soft thud of bare feet on floors.

And for the first time that whole day, Avery let herself breathe, really breathe, knowing she wasn’t carrying it all alone.

She wasn’t just being cared for.

She was loved and respected as the boys equal.

Chapter 191: The Weight of the Scroll

Summary:

Just a quick blurb. Hanji (Chinese characters) was used as the dominant official written language for Korea until 1443 when the King, King Sejong the Great officially created Hangul (Korean characters) to make a more accessible written language for the Korean people so that regardless of Social standing and statues everyone could have more accessible written and reading abilities. Which is the Early Joseon Dynasty just so everyone knows the Beginning of the Joseon dynasty was 1392 which is when I summarize Jinu and Romance were alive and atleast in their late teen early 20’s early Joseon era and Abbey was in his 20’s when the Goryeo dynasty ended which was 1392 and he made his deal before the Joseon dynasty was founded. Mystery and baby I’ve decided are Early/Middle Joseon era. Just so you guys know the Hanji was still used until almost the 20th century which is when Hanji began declining in being used for official documents until it had a general shift into a mixed use of Hanji and Hangul… North Korea actually banned Hanji’s use in 1949, it is still used a limited amount in South Korea. So the boys contracts are written in Hanji for some and others is a mix of the two written languages.

Notes:

This information is important because it shows the differences between the boys lives, social standing, and familial standing as well as cultural and historical context in the Joseon Era specifically at this time I am leaving out the Goryeo Era at this time but I will add it later once diving into Abbey’s deal.
Further information:
Ruling elite in Korea in the Joseon era
were known as yangban (two branches) they worked in either Civil ministries or War officials who governed the state based on Confucian principles and established regulations.
munban ( civil administrators )were highly educated scholar-officials who dominated the government administration.
muban (war officials) were military officials within the yangban class, a powerful and privileged social group but were below Munban.
Hyeongjo (Ministery of Justice) for law and punishment.

There are of course other parts of the Ministery for the Joseon Dynasty but they are something that at this time I would need to do further research before seeing if they are going to be helpful in my story.

Sorry for the extra long blurb about this stuff I really enjoy learning and didn’t want anyone to be lost on anything because I didn’t take the time to properly advise of the subject information I’m using. Enjoy this chapter!

Chapter 191 — The Weight of the Scroll

The apartment was bathed in the soft light of morning, the kind that made everything feel gentle, for just a little while. The boys were scattered between the kitchen and living room — bowls clinking, the quiet hum of the kettle, the soft scrape of chairs against the floor.

Avery stood with them, watching, letting the rare calm settle in her chest as long as it would stay.

“I think…” she said finally, voice low, “after breakfast, I should look over the contract. We need to understand what we’re up against, is that okay with you Jinu?”

The mood shifted the moment the words left her mouth. Abbey set his bowl down with more force than necessary. Baby’s smile faded. Even Mystery stopped mid-bite.

Jinu, sitting on the edge of the couch, nodded once, his expression unreadable. “Yeah. It’s time.”

⸻

They gathered in the living room. Avery unrolled the scroll on the low table, its edges fragile with age, ink dark and sharp against the pale paper.

She leaned in, trying to piece together the unfamiliar lines, brows furrowed. “This… this isn’t Hangul.”

Jinu’s gaze fixed on the text, his chest tight, his pulse loud in his ears. His voice, when it came, was rough.

“No. It’s Hanja. That’s what they used for official documents during the time. Contracts like this. But…” His hand hovered, almost afraid to touch. “I never learned. My family was poor as I stated before. That kind of education wasn’t something we could afford.”

The shame in his tone stung more than the words themselves.

Romance moved closer, eyes gentle. “Let me see.” He knelt beside the table, fingers hovering over the scroll. “My father was a munban who held office in the Hyeongjo. As his eldest son from his legal wife, I was trained to read and write Hanja — to understand contracts, legal records… things like this.”

Mystery flinched, just slightly, as those words passed Romance’s lips.

Romance hesitated, the softness in his voice turning apologetic. “Mystery, I didn’t mean—”

“It’s fine,” Mystery interrupted, tone steady but distant. His gaze stayed on the scroll. “Just read it, Romance.”

Romance nodded, inhaling slowly, centering himself. His eyes traced the lines of ink, voice low but clear as he began to translate.

“‘The undersigned binds himself and his bloodline — all heirs, kin, descendants, and those tied by blood — to the service and command of Gwi-ma… until such time as the contract is dissolved or the price repaid in full…’”

The words sank into the room like stones dropped in still water.

Jinu froze. His hands balled into his hair, pulling tight before he bent over, pressing his face into his palms. His voice broke as the weight of it hit him.

“Why?! Why would he take them? Why bind my family’s souls if he wouldn’t let them share in what I bargained for?” His shoulders shook as the old grief clawed its way to the surface. “If he wouldn’t let me bring them with me — if he wouldn’t let me use what I had signed away to care for them — why take them? Why damn them too?”

No one spoke for a long breath, the question hanging heavy between them.

Romance’s voice, when it came, was quiet but sure. “Because he didn’t want to reward you, Jinu. He wanted to own you. Gwi-ma doesn’t grant blessings — he set traps. And guilt… grief… those are the strongest chains of all. That’s what he used to bind you all this time… what he uses to bind all of us.”

Avery slid closer, resting her hand over Jinu’s arm. Her heart ached for him, for the boy he’d been, and for the man still carrying that boy’s pain.

Then — the soft rustle of wings.

The magpie flitted into the room, bright eyes watchful, a smooth pale stone clutched in its foot. It hopped across the floor and laid the stone at Jinu’s feet, chirping quietly as if offering comfort.

Jinu stared at it, his voice a raw whisper. “Why would he do this? Why take them, if not to let them come with me…?”

The magpie gave no answer, only stayed near, quietly cocking it’s head the hat tilting just so.

And before them, the scroll still waited.

Chapter 192: Strength in the Shadows

Summary:

Anyways enjoy the chapter.
Did anyone else wonder why when Jinu died that his “familiars” didn’t disappear… and no it’s not because Jinu secretly survived… personally if they do bring back Jinu I’ll actually be a bit disappointed it takes a lot away from his story in the movie but anyways not here nor there. I always wondered why Derpy and Sussie didn’t disappear when he did pass on but I chalked it up to because Jinu gave his soul to Rumi and his familiars are part of his soul and so when he did that he transferred the animals to Rumi.

Chapter 192 — Strength in the Shadows

Jinu’s shoulders shook, the sobs breaking free before he could stop them. Centuries of guilt, grief, and confusion poured out — raw, unhidden.

He buried his face in his hands, clawed fingers tangling in his hair. “I left them,” he choked. “I left them to be bound to him. I thought… I thought the deal was for me, so I could survive. So I could send something, anything back. So I could protect them in my own way.”

The words spilled out like poison.

“I didn’t know Gwi-ma would—” His breath hitched, voice cracking under the weight. “I didn’t know he’d take them, too. I never would’ve left them if I’d known. I would’ve— I would’ve done anything else.”

The boys closed in around him, no hesitation, no judgment. Abbey’s broad hand settled on Jinu’s back, firm and grounding. Baby curled his arm around Jinu’s shoulder, leaning in. Mystery pressed his head to Jinu’s side, a low, soft grunt vibrating in his chest — quiet solidarity.

Then came the soft thump of paws on the floor.

The blue tiger padded into the room, its cerulean fur almost glowing in the warm light. Its golden eyes, slightly off-center, blinked with a gentle, lopsided kind of concern. Without waiting for permission, the beast climbed into Jinu’s lap, pressing its big head against him and swiping a warm, wet tongue across his cheek, leaving a streak of slobber.

Jinu let out a strangled laugh through his tears, scrubbing at his face. “You’re not helping…”

But the tiger stayed, rumbling a soft, comforting purr, as if it refused to let him fall apart alone.

Across the room, Avery and Romance bent over the scroll spread across the table, the faded Hanja dense and unforgiving. Romance’s finger traced each line, eyes narrowed in focus.

“We’ll find something,” Avery said quietly, determined. “There has to be a flaw.”

Romance’s jaw tightened. “Deals like this always have one. Gwi-ma wouldn’t risk his power unless he was sure no one would look closely — and now we are.”

Jinu lifted his head, eyes red and wet. His voice was small but honest. “I thought… I thought I was doing what was right. Just me. My soul. My life. I didn’t even think to ask… I didn’t know enough to ask.”

Abbey spoke first, voice steady as stone. “That’s because he tricked you. You were a kid trying to survive.”

“Exactly,” Baby added. “You did what you could. He took advantage of that.”

Mystery’s voice was a low, growling thread. “It’s not on you. It’s on him.”

Jinu breathed in, slow and shaking, as if trying to hold himself together with the weight of their words. His fingers tangled in the tiger’s fur, finding some steadiness in its warmth.

Avery caught his gaze, her voice soft but sure. “You couldn’t have known. But we do know now. And we’re going to do everything we can.”

Romance nodded, his eyes sharp with purpose. “We’ll read every line. We’ll tear this apart.”

In that moment, the crushing grief eased, just enough for Jinu to feel something fragile spark to life — not hope, not yet, but the possibility. The possibility that he might one day see his mother and sister, not in memory, but truly, as they once were.

The tiger’s rumbling purr deepened, as if sealing that promise between them.

Chapter 193: Anchors and Chains

Chapter 193 — Anchors and Chains

The apartment was too quiet now, heavy with the weight of what they’d learned. Jinu had finally been coaxed into resting, though even in sleep, his face was drawn tight with pain. Derpy sprawled at his side, blue fur ruffled, golden eyes — forever slightly off-center — blinking slow and watchful. Sussie the magpie perched on the windowsill, turning a pebble over in her claws as if trying to decide whether to gift it or hide it.

In the living room, Avery sat cross-legged on the floor, the ancient contract spread across the table before her. The faded Hanja stared back at her, stubborn and unknowable. Notes were scattered everywhere — their handwriting mixing together in frantic, desperate strokes.

Romance leaned over the scroll, brow furrowed. His finger traced a line along the brittle paper.

“Bloodline obligations,” he said under his breath. “Soul anchors tied to blood, but… not for their benefit. This wasn’t about his family gaining from his deal. They were part of the chain.”

Avery’s heart twisted. “Gwi-ma didn’t just want Jinu’s soul. He wanted his love. That’s what he used to trap him.”

She felt cold, remembering Jinu’s anguished cries he had mumbled through his tears earlier:

“ I was too poor to learn,I signed what I was told. How could I just sign something not knowing what it said.”

Avery’s hands trembled as she picked up her phone and dialed. The line rang once, twice — and then her nana answered.

“Avery? Sweetheart?”

“Nana,” Avery said, trying to keep her voice steady. “Why would a demon need anchors in a soul contract?”

There was a pause. A sigh.

“I’ll need to call you back, honey. Let me think on that. I’ll get you answers.”

Before Avery could reply, there was a sudden crash of sound — muffled through the phone — like something slamming against a wall.

“Nana?”

⸻

Orlando, Florida — Gracie’s Kitchen

Gracie Quinn — or Gwa-ma as the underworld knew her — stood at the stove, stirring a pot of stew as the Florida sun sank low. The kitchen smelled of garlic and herbs, comforting and warm. But the air shifted — cracked — as the walls seemed to ripple. Shadows peeled themselves free, taking the shape of demons with flickering, smoking forms.

“Gwi-ma calls for you,” one hissed, their voice like rotting leaves. “He demands your presence—”

Gracie didn’t even flinch. She set her spoon down, turned, and smiled — slow and sharp.

“Oh, does he now?”

The demons advanced, their shapes twisting, filling the space like smoke. But Gracie only lifted her hand, fingers curling as shadows gathered at her fingertips. With a flick, she sent one crashing into the far wall, its form shattering like glass and vanishing in a hiss of black mist.

“I don’t answer to him anymore,” she said, voice like steel wrapped in silk. “The moment my child’s soul left this earth, my deal with Gwi-ma ended. He has no right to call on me like I’m his bitch.”

Another demon lunged. Gracie caught it midair, fingers closing tight around its throat. The thing writhed, its body collapsing inward, until with a twist of her wrist, she crushed it into dust and sent it screaming back to the underworld.

She turned to the last one, who cowered against the wall.

“You tell that bastard,” she said, her eyes glowing cold with power, “that if he keeps poking his nose in my family’s business, I’ll come down there myself and tear his puny fucking kingdom apart. Piece by fucking piece.”

The creature fled, vanishing in a swirl of ash and shadow.

Gracie smoothed her hair, picked up her spoon again, and gave her stew another stir.

“Now,” she murmured to herself, “let’s see about those anchors.”

She picked up her phone, thumb hovering over Avery’s number, the gears already turning in her sharp mind. She turned towards her personal library.

Chapter 194: Fractures in the Bind

Chapter 194 — Fractures in the Bind

Sunlight slanted low through the windows, warming the apartment. The remains of lunch—bowls, mugs, a few crumbs—had been pushed aside. Papers, notes, and books for translation now covered the coffee table, spread like a battlefield of ink and paper.

Avery sat cross-legged on the rug, her hands tight on a pen as she scribbled notes on a note pad beside the ancient scroll. Her hair had fallen loose, eyes sharp and ringed with puffiness from not blinking often. Every so often she muttered to herself, flipping between notes and chapters, as if the right answer might reveal itself if she looked hard enough.

Romance was beside her, bent over the scroll, his pink hair brushing his cheek. His finger traced the faded Hanja text with practiced ease, lips moving silently as he parsed the symbols. Mystery stood by the window, arms folded, gaze flicking worriedly between Avery’s determined expression and the paper in front of them.

Jinu hovered at the doorway after waking from his nap, watching.

Avery exhaled slowly, breaking the silence. “Okay. We know the contract needed anchors. But why? If Jinu’s soul was whole at the time he signed it, why would Gwi-ma plan for that?”

Romance’s brow furrowed. “Anchors wouldn’t be added without purpose. Not to a contract this binding.”

Avery tapped her pen against the margin of the scroll. “That’s what’s bothering me. Gwi-ma built the anchors in from the start. It means… he was preparing for Jinu soul to fracture. He expected it.”

Jinu’s voice was quiet but sure. “He must have. But how? How would he know what I’d do, centuries later?”

Romance’s eyes darkened thoughtfully. “He didn’t need to know the details. He needed to predict the kind of man you were. The kind who’d give pieces of himself away… for love. For others.”

Mystery’s silver gaze was steady. “It’s why he chose you, Jinu. Your guilt. Your loyalty. He made sure to trap a soul that would try to break free.”

Avery swallowed hard, feeling the weight of it. “And the anchors were his safety net. For the day you did exactly what he suspected you might.”

The magpie fluttered onto the window ledge, watching them with beady interest. Outside, the tiger’s heavy steps echoed faintly in the hall, pacing like it sensed the tension in the room.

Romance straightened a little, tapping the parchment. “If he planned this far ahead, there’s got to be more hidden in here. Tiny details, clauses we’re missing.”

Avery nodded, pulling fresh paper toward her. “Then let’s find them. We know where the fracture is—what matters now is how to break the rest of the bind… and find out what happened to Jinu’s family.”

Together, they bent over the scroll again, the light fading slowly as afternoon crept toward evening—each of them chasing the answers that had eluded them for so long.

Chapter 195: The Waiting Fire (Gwi-Ma’s POV)

Chapter 195 — The Waiting Fire

(Gwi-Ma’s POV)

In the deepest pit of the underworld, the magenta flames of Gwi-ma burned high and endless. No form, no flesh — just fire, seething and alive, casting wild, twisting shadows against the jagged stone of his domain.

He pulsed with slow, deliberate heat, watching.
Watching the mortal world as it flickered in his sight — Avery hunched over aged parchment, the Saja Boys gathered close, their faces tense, hopeful, foolish.

Avery’s determination.
Jinu’s sorrow.
The boys’ loyalty.

All of it was as he had foreseen.

The magenta fire swelled, licking at the walls, casting cracks of molten light across the black stone.

“They burn themselves trying to untangle the web.”
His voice was not spoken — it was felt. A low, thrumming heat that echoed through the dark, vibrating in the bones of the dead.

The anchors still held. Bound where he’d hidden them, centuries ago, when Jinu’s soul had been whole, but so easy to mark. He had seen the fracture long before it came. He had planned for it.

Jinu had always been predictable.
Too loyal. Too willing to sacrifice.

“Pull on the thread, little ones,” the flame whispered, tendrils of magenta licking the air. “Draw the knot tight.”

A memory flickered through the fire: Gwa-ma, her eyes blazing, her hands tearing his messengers apart. A goddess in rage, unchained at last.

His flame crackled with something between amusement and fury.
Her deal was done. She was free of him.

For now.

But freedom was fleeting.
“No chains?” the fire hissed to the empty dark. “There are always chains. You simply cannot see them until they tighten.”

The magenta fire flared higher, casting molten light through the cracks in the floor.
He would not drag Gwa-ma back. No, she would come of her own accord — he would see to it.

A wave of heat rippled outward, carrying his will. His shadows scattered like sparks, carrying orders, lighting the path to his next move.

Let Avery and the boys think they were close to victory. Let them taste hope.

And then he would take it from them. Like a human snatching a piece of string from puny animals.

Chapter 196: Quiet Choices

Chapter 196 — Quiet Choices

The day faded gently into night, the tension of contracts and hidden information hiding behind words that needed careful digging, settling over the apartment like a heavy blanket. After dinner, the boys had all drifted off to bed one by one, exhausted from worry and the weight of the information being presented. But Avery stayed awake, hunched over the coffee table in the dim light of the living room.

Her tea, long forgotten, had gone cold at her elbow. The soft scratch of her pen against paper was the only sound in the room. She was cross-referencing notes, trying to untangle the web of Jinu’s contract, searching for anything—anything—that might help.

Behind her, soft footsteps crossed the wood floor.

“Avery?”

She turned slightly. Romance stood there, his hair loose from its tie, his sweatshirt rumpled from sleep. His eyes softened when they met hers.

“You never came to bed.”

“I couldn’t sleep.” Her voice was tired but steady. “I keep thinking—what if I miss something? What if I fail him… Jinu? What if I fail all of you?”

Romance crossed the room and crouched beside her, his shoulder brushing hers as he reached for her cold tea. He set it aside gently.

“You won’t.”

Avery let out a shaky breath, looking down at the scroll and her scattered notes.

Romance was quiet for a long moment. Then, softly—

“Sometimes I think of when I was thirteen,” he said, voice low, almost as if speaking to himself. “I stood beside my father in court. His hand on my shoulder. So heavy… not with affection. With duty. He was a noble man—a yangban. My path was set. Even if I hated it.”

Avery glanced at him, drawn in.

“I wanted to be a poet,” Romance admitted, his smile small, sad. “But poetry was beneath me, they said. A hobby, nothing more. I wasn’t allowed to want anything for myself.”

He laughed quietly, shaking his head. “That’s why I look at you, Avery… and I think, thank the gods. No one can take you from me. I can choose you. And I do. Every time.”

The words hit her heart like a warm tide, pulling at the edges of all the fear she tried to hide.

“I don’t want to fail you all,” she whispered. “But you make me feel like I might not.”

Romance lifted his hand, brushing a lock of hair from her cheek. His fingers traced the line of her jaw, tender, unhurried.

“I love that about you,” he said, voice thick with feeling. “You fight so hard for everyone. You’re brilliant and brave and—”

She leaned in before he could finish, drawn by the quiet strength in his voice, by the soft light in his eyes. Their lips met—slow, warm, real.

When they parted, they stayed close, foreheads touching, breath mingling.

Romance let out a soft, unsteady laugh. “When this is over,” he said, “maybe you’ll let me write you terrible love poems.”

Avery smiled, for the first time in what felt like forever.

“I’d frame every single one.”

They settled together on the floor, his arm around her, her head resting on his shoulder, fingers lightly tracing the edge of the scroll. The world could wait a little while longer.

Chapter 197: Quiet Promises (Romance’s POV)

Chapter 197 — Quiet Promises

(romance’s pov)

The living room lay still beneath the muted glow of streetlights filtering through the curtains. The hush of night wrapped around them like a soft blanket, broken only by the occasional creak of the old building settling. Avery’s head rested lightly against Romance’s chest, her breath soft and steady, a gentle weight that anchored him in the quiet. The warmth of her sleeping presence was both a balm and a puzzle — how had she slipped past the barricades he’d built so carefully around his heart?

Romance let out a breath he hadn’t realized he was holding. His fingers traced slow, absent patterns over her back, careful not to wake her, though every stroke felt like it soothed a frayed edge inside him. Her trust, her nearness — it was a kind of intimacy he hadn’t allowed himself in so long that it felt both foreign and achingly familiar.

His gaze drifted down to his hands where they rested beside her. In the dim light, the shame marks etched across his skin caught his eye — dark, curling sigils that once burned with fire and fury. Tonight, they seemed blurred at the edges, faded just slightly, like ink left too long in the rain. The weight they carried, the centuries of regret and self-loathing, felt lighter somehow. He hadn’t realized until now just how heavy they had been — a prison he’d built with his own hands, locked from the inside, with the help of Gwi-ma seeping into his ears.

A bitter laugh, quiet and fragile, rose in his throat. Is it the touch of a mortal woman that can begin to unravel centuries of pain?

His thoughts wandered, unbidden, to cold corridors of his childhood — the stern gaze of his father, the relentless pressure to be what was expected of a noble son. Duty before desire. Reputation before happiness. He had once dreamed of being a poet, of weaving his heart into words and giving it to the world. But that dream had been dismissed as folly, as weakness, unfit for the son of a yangban.

Romance let his eyes drift closed for a moment, feeling the warmth of Avery against him, the soft weight of her trust. Here, in this strange and fragile present, that dream stirred faintly — not as a regret, but as a possibility.

Maybe… maybe I could write again. Maybe I could be more than the sum of my mistakes, regrets and guilt.

His thumb brushed over one of the shame marks on his hand, watching as it seemed to pale further under his touch. He hadn’t noticed how much they’d seemed to have lightened — how much she had softened him, without even trying.

His voice was no more than a breath, a promise to himself, to the woman in his arms, to the man he wanted to be.

“I will forgive myself. I will let myself love you. And maybe… maybe I’ll write again.”

Avery shifted in her sleep, a small, content smile brushing her lips as if she’d heard him even in her dreams. To her, he was steady, a fortress. To him, she was the first light breaking through a night he thought would never end, that hadn’t ended in centuries.

Romance tightened his arms gently around her, drawing quiet strength from her closeness. In that moment, his heart dared to believe in a future — one not ruled by sorrow or duty, but by love. And though he didn’t see it, the shame marks on his hands lightened just a little more, the silent witnesses to a heart finally, slowly, beginning to heal.

Chapter 198: Morning Mischief

Chapter 198 — Morning Mischief

Morning light spilled gently through the curtains, casting a warm, golden haze over the living room. On the couch, Avery and Romance lay entwined beneath a soft blanket—his long pink hair brushing her forehead, his arm draped protectively around her as if he couldn’t quite bear to let go, even in sleep.

For a blissful moment, the world outside ceased to exist.

Then Baby’s voice cut through the quiet, dripping with playful indignation.
“Hey! He got all the cuddles to himself? That’s not fair!”

Abbey appeared behind Baby, arms crossed but a smirk tugging at his lips. “Figures. Romance always sneaks in first.”

Jinu lingered by the bedroom doorway, amusement soft in his gaze. “They look so peaceful. Maybe we shouldn’t disturb them.”

Mystery, leaning casually against the wall, his silver hair falling over one eye, chuckled. “Give Romance an inch, and he’ll claim the whole bed next.”

“Not if I get there first!” Baby declared and before anyone could stop him, he dove onto the couch, wrapping himself around Avery’s arm like a mischievous koala. “Morning snuggles!” He whispered loudly.

Romance’s eyelids fluttered open, sleep still thick in his voice. “Baby… what are you doing?”

“Sharing,” Baby said with a cheeky grin, tightening his hold.

Abbey sighed, but his grin betrayed his amusement. He squeezed in beside them, the couch groaning under the sudden weight. “Fine. But I’m not losing this cuddle war.”

Mystery snorted, draping an arm over the growing pile. “You’re all hopeless.”

Avery stirred, eyes blinking open to the absurd scene before her. A soft smile curved her lips, sleep still heavy in her eyes. “Honestly, you guys are like a pack of cats. I should start charging for these privileges.”

Mystery grinned. “And you’re the warmest spot. Can’t blame us for congregating.”

Romance pushed back his hair and let out a breathy laugh. “This is chaos.”

“This is love,” Baby corrected, and laughter bubbled through the room.

Jinu slid onto the armrest, carefully straightening the blanket around Avery’s shoulders. “We’re going to need a bigger couch.”

Avery laughed, squirming slightly. “I’m going to suffocate. This thing wasn’t made for six people.”

Abbey elbowed Baby. “Move over. If you’re hogging space, I’m claiming some too.”

They melted into a warm, tangled heap, limbs intertwined and hearts quietly syncing. The sunlight wrapped around them like a tender embrace, and Avery leaned back, breathing it all in.

This—this moment, this chaos, this imperfect, loving mess—felt like a home.

Then, with an ominous crack and a dramatic groan, the couch gave way beneath them, sending everyone into a surprised, tangled heap on the floor.

Laughter exploded, breaking the calm—and signaling that the day’s chaos was far from over.

Chapter 199: Big Plans, Bigger Chaos

Chapter 199 — Big Plans, Bigger Chaos

The apartment smelled of syrup and butter, the lingering sweetness of their pancake breakfast wrapping around them like a soft blanket. Sunlight streamed through the windows, glinting off mugs of tea and coffee and catching on the crumbs scattered across the table. It felt like the first truly easy morning in a long time.

Avery leaned back in her chair, watching the boys animatedly debate the fate of their living space. She cradled her lukewarm drink between her palms, the warmth fading, but the joy in the room filling her more than the tea ever could.

“I’m telling you, we need a proper gym,” Abbey said, his voice booming with enthusiasm as he flexed an arm, striking a mock-heroic pose. “Weights, a punching bag, maybe a pull-up bar—”

Baby nearly choked on his juice, laughing as he set the glass down with a loud clatter. “You just want an excuse to admire yourself in the mirror?! We see you flex every chance you get, big guy!”

Abbey shot him a mock glare, but the grin tugging at his lips betrayed him.

“I want a game room,” Baby added, bouncing in his seat like an excited kid. “Big screen, bean bags, maybe one of those old-school arcade machines!”

Mystery gave a lazy stretch, his silver hair falling across his face as he leaned back. “I don’t care what you all do, as long as I get somewhere quiet to paint.”

Jinu rubbed at his temples, trying not to laugh at the chaos. “You’re all forgetting the real priority. The couch is in pieces.” He gestured to where the broken frame and cushions lay in a sad heap against the wall. “We need a new one before everyone ends up permanently on the floor.”

Romance, his shoulder-length pink hair falling over one eye, was absentmindedly doodling furniture sketches on a napkin. “Let’s get something sturdy this time. Something that won’t collapse under the weight of five men and a woman.”

That earned a chorus of laughter. Even Mystery smirked, and Avery felt warmth bloom in her chest at the easy, joyful banter. She set down her mug, eyes glinting with mischief.

“Well… it’s a good thing I still have this.” She reached into her cardigan pocket and held up a sleek black credit card, the light catching its polished surface.

Jinu stared, squinting. “Is that—?”

“The black card,” Avery confirmed, her grin growing. “The one you gave me forever ago and never asked for back. Don’t worry I’ve been taking great care of it.” Her smile bright as her eyes squinted up in humor.

“You’ve had that this whole time?!” Jinu burst out, half-shocked, half-laughing.

She shrugged, playful. “Guess who’s funding this little shopping spree?”

Baby whooped. Abbey laughed so hard he had to wipe his eyes. Mystery gave an approving nod, and even Jinu shook his head, grinning despite himself.

As the excitement over the black card settled, their conversation shifted.

“Okay,” Avery said, flipping over a receipt to start jotting down ideas. “We’ve got two extra bedrooms and the old office we turned into a room. Plenty of space.”

“One of those rooms is full of hot sauce, though,” Baby reminded, trying for innocent and failing spectacularly.

Romance raised a brow. “You still have those thousand bottles of hot sauce?”

“We could put them in the closets,” Baby suggested hopefully.

Abbey shook his head. “No closet’s big enough for that, unless we take them out of the boxes and line them up between the two bedroom closets.”

Jinu groaned, scrubbing a hand down his face. “Or—wild idea—we could donate some. Or open a hot sauce shop. Or both.”

Their laughter filled the room again, easy and bright, as they threw out increasingly ridiculous ideas — a hot sauce café, a hot sauce museum, or Baby building a throne out of the bottles.

The morning rolled on, plans growing wilder, grins growing wider. Finally, they leaned back in the extra chairs they had set up in the living room, content with their rough plan they had.

Avery grinned. “Let’s just hope the new sofa lasts longer than the last.”

As if summoned by her words, one of the old chairs beneath Abbey gave an ominous creak — and then splintered, sending him crashing to the floor. In his attempt to catch himself, he grabbed Mystery’s chair, which promptly gave out as well.

For a beat, there was stunned silence — then Baby’s delighted cackle as he pointed. “That was definitely Abbey’s fault!”

Laughter exploded through the apartments living room.

Chapter 200: Demon-Sized Shopping

Chapter 200 — Demon-Sized Shopping

The broken sofa was still a heap against the wall, half-covered by a sad throw blanket that did nothing to disguise its splintered frame. Next to it, two chairs leaned awkwardly, their legs cracked and their backs bowed from Abbey’s unfortunate attempt to sit down after breakfast.

Avery stood in the middle of the chaos, arms folded and eyes narrowed in mock disapproval. “We’ve officially run out of seating and dignity.”

“You can’t blame me for having glutes of glory,” Abbey said, unapologetic as he brushed crumbs from his lap. “Those chairs were weak. They folded like a cheap tarot card.”

“More like you sat down like a goddamn meteor,” Baby muttered, ducking around him. “You broke three pieces of furniture in twelve hours. That’s gotta be a record.”

“We’re not putting that in the group bio,” Jinu sighed from the corner.

Romance gently kicked one of the destroyed chairs with the toe of his boot. “Can we go before he destroys the kitchen stools, too?”

Avery clapped her hands once, authoritative. “Shoes on. We’re shopping. I want a new couch before anyone has to start sitting on the floor.”

⸻

The furniture store’s cool air wrapped around them like a balm the moment they stepped inside. Plush sofas lined the floors in neat rows, shimmering under too-bright lighting that made even the tackiest recliners look appealing. The scent of polished wood and new fabric was almost dizzying.

Avery led the boys with a firm stride and a mental checklist, her phone already open to a floor plan sketch. She had learned early on: if she didn’t lead, they’d end up buying neon bean bags and an indoor trampoline.

“We’ve got three spare rooms,” she began, “and since you’re all now crammed in my room like oversized cats, we’re turning those into hobby spaces as agreed this morning.”

Abbey perked up immediately. “I get the old office. I’m turning it into a gym. Squat rack. Weights. Maybe some foam flooring—”

“You get the furthest room so your grunting doesn’t echo through the apartment,” Avery confirmed, tapping notes into her phone.

Baby raised a hand like he was in a classroom. “Can I get a gaming station? Big screen, neon lights, soundproofing—”

“You’re sharing with Jinu,” Avery replied smoothly. “He gets the other half of the room for his instruments.”

Jinu blinked in surprise. “Me?”

“You play that piano game every night in your phone,” she said simply. “Don’t think I don’t hear it. You deserve a real space for it. Especially with real instruments.”

Jinu flushed, a small smile tugging at his lips.

Romance tilted his head thoughtfully. “Then Mystery and I get the third room?”

Avery nodded. “Writing and painting studio. No turpentine fires, please.”

“Can’t promise,” Mystery mumbled, already picking through a catalog.

Their next stop was the sofa section, where oversized L-shaped sectionals towered like kings among furniture peasants. Avery stopped in front of one in particular — extra deep cushions, a fold-out bed, built-in storage, USB ports, and apparently reinforced to survive a small stampede.

“This,” she said, placing her hand on the armrest like it was a sacred artifact. “This is the one.”

Baby squinted at the tag. “Does it come… flame resistant?”

Avery turned her glare on him instantly. “Why?”

“No reason.”

“Baby.”

“I’m just saying! We live in an apartment with 5 magical beings Avery. Things happen!”

Jinu leaned over the tag, brows drawing together. “Avery… this price is—”

She held up the sleek black credit card between two fingers, a wicked smile tugging at her mouth. “Still haven’t given this back.”

Jinu sighed in defeat. “We’re all complicit now.”

⸻

Two hours and three snack breaks later, the damage was done. The receipt was embarrassingly long, filled with a fold-out sofa, a music corner setup, foam tiles, an easel, blackout curtains, a plush gaming chair, sound panels, and a tiny zen fountain Mystery had insisted on “for the vibes.”

At checkout, the associate smiled as she scanned the invoice. “You’re the large delivery, right? The furniture will arrive within six hours.”

“Perfect,” Avery said, flipping the clipboard closed. “We’ll clear the rooms.”

⸻

As they left the store, bags in hand and a thousand unspoken jokes behind them, Avery glanced over her shoulder at the boys. Baby had slung an arm around Jinu’s shoulder. Romance and Mystery were debating paint types. Abbey had stopped to tie someone’s shoe.

This was theirs — this chaos, this weird patchwork of hobbies and habits and half-broken furniture.

This is their family.

Chapter 201: Quiet Territory (Baby’s POV)

Summary:

I’m sorry about the late update, I’ve been having troubles writing this chapter along with reading other things.

Chapter 201 — Quiet Territory (Baby’s POV)

The furniture arrived in waves.

Boxes thumped onto the floor, dollies squeaked across tile, and movers shouted back and forth, trying to squeeze oversized pieces through the apartment’s narrow doorways. Baby sat cross-legged on the back of the new sofa, sucking a lollipop as chaos spun around him like a carousel.

He didn’t trust strangers in their space.

Avery was directing everything. Sharp, focused, and maddeningly kind to the movers who didn’t deserve her smiles. She wore one of his oversized sweatshirts—a cute mint green with little hearts—the hem brushing her mid-thighs along with a pair of black spandex shorts. Every time one of the movers came close to bumping into her, Baby’s eyes narrowed.

Especially when one of the movers—a cocky one with his sleeves rolled high—lingered too long in conversation. He made some half-baked comment about how “strong women were the real bosses,” and that twitch behind Baby’s eye started pulsing.

Baby hopped down from the couch like a stray cat dropping from a tree. He walked straight up, wedging himself between them as if by accident.

“Avery, you wanted me to help you unwrap the guitar stands, right?” A cute puppy-dog look took over his face as the lollipop was clutched in his hand.

She blinked. “Uh—yeah?”

The mover smiled awkwardly and stepped back, muttering something about loading blankets.

Avery tilted her head, watching Baby with a slow-growing look of curiosity.

“What?” he asked, all sugary innocence.

“You get real weird when people flirt with me.”

“I get real normal when people forget their place.”

That earned him a blink, then a snort.

“Possessive much?”

“You’re mine,” he said plainly. “Ours. But mine most of all.”

Avery opened her mouth, paused, then pulled him closer by the collar. She kissed him, short and firm, tasting the lollipop that lingered on his lips.

“Don’t pout. Help me with the boxes.”

He followed without argument, but not before shooting a victorious glance over his shoulder at the mover.

⸻

Baby didn’t like sharing. Not his space. Not his things. Especially not Avery.

He tolerated the other guys because he had to. Because they all mattered to her. Because back in the last timeline, they’d nearly died.

Romance, Mystery, Abbey, Jinu—he remembered their ends far too clearly. Mystery screaming as Zoey drove a blade through him. Abbey crushed under rubble. Romance clawing toward Mira, too late to stop her attack. And Jinu—

Jinu died protecting Rumi. Baby could still feel the heat of Gwi-ma’s fire when it struck. Still feel the confusion about why Jinu wasn’t completing the original plan. Only to feel the slashing of daggers too close for comfort.

It was Gwa-ma who had pulled them back from the brink. Restarted everything.

This time, Avery was in it with them—a difference they hadn’t been afforded in the last timeline. And this time, it changed everything.

This time, Baby wasn’t letting go.

⸻

He watched as Jinu unboxed instruments in their shared music-and-gaming room. Romance was already shelving books in the poetry nook he’d claimed with Mystery. Abbey barked orders to himself while assembling weight racks in what used to be an office.

It should’ve felt like progress. Instead, Baby kept glancing toward the kitchen where Avery stacked plates on tiptoes. She always needed a stool. She never asked for help.

He padded over silently, brushed against her side, and grabbed the dishes she couldn’t reach. Her eyes flicked up, amused.

“I could’ve done that.”

“I know.”

“You like hovering.”

“I like touching.”

She rolled her eyes and kissed his jaw before continuing on.

⸻

When they finally settled—Baby with his head in Avery’s lap on the sofa, Jinu tuning a guitar, Abbey arguing with Mystery over protein bar storage—Avery ran her fingers through Baby’s hair, light and warm.

“I think this place might finally feel like ours.”

Baby looked up at her, soft in a way few ever got to see.

“It’s yours,” he murmured. “That’s why it’s safe.”

Avery’s smile faltered just slightly, like she didn’t know how to respond to that.

He reached up, touched her cheek, and kissed her. Not greedy, not rough—just possessive enough to say mine without needing the word.

The chaos of the day settled. But Baby didn’t relax. He never really did.

Because peace could vanish like that. He knew better than anyone.

But tonight, her fingers in his hair, her breath soft and slow, he let himself lie still.

Because for now, she was here. They all were.

Chapter 202: Shared Quiet

Chapter 202 — Shared Quiet

The apartment had finally settled into silence.

Empty boxes lay crushed and stacked by the front door. The new furniture had found its place — the towering bookshelves, the bean bags, the gym bench that Abbey had already tested three times for “structural integrity.” And the oversized sectional sofa — darkly colored and plush as a cloud — stretched beneath the windows like a throne for the tired and victorious group.

Avery sat curled on one end of it, legs tucked beneath her, a cup of warm tea cooling on the coffee table, take out boxes littering the coffee table. She’d changed into pajama shorts and a borrowed T-shirt — Romance’s this time, soft and oversized, a faded pink color with delicate lines of poetry printed across the front. The hem floated around her mid-thighs.

Baby clung to her side like a sleepy barnacle, head resting on her shoulder, one hand tucked under the hem of her shirt, fingers skimming her stomach with a kind of possessiveness that had become endearing — if a little unyielding.

Mystery was sprawled out on the opposite end of the sofa like a lazy cat, one arm hanging to the floor, tail twitching lazily every few minutes. He was already snoring, lightly at first… then gradually louder. Like a motorbike starting up in the distance.

Romance sat nearby on one of the new lounge chairs, a poetry journal open on his knee. He wasn’t writing — just idly twirling a pen between his fingers, his pink hair curtain-soft around his face, catching the warm light.

Jinu walked in from the kitchen, a mug in one hand. With the other, he gently touched the curve of Avery’s neck and leaned down to kiss the top of her head.

“Tired?”

She hummed, smiling. “Comfortably.”

“We could go to bed,” Romance suggested quietly.

Abbey poked his head out from the pantry, where he had been reorganizing the protein bars for the third time. “Finally.”

The migration from living room to bedroom was less a retreat and more a shuffling parade of limbs and yawns. Mystery refused to wake at first, mumbling vague curses and cocooning tighter in a throw blanket. Baby threw a cushion at him. Romance tugged his tail. Eventually, Mystery rolled off the couch with a dramatic groan.

“You’re all assholes… ’cept Avery,” he muttered as he stumbled down the hall.

In the bedroom, everyone moved instinctively into place — practiced now, like a slow, sleepy choreography.

Avery lay in the center of the king-sized bed, nestled into Jinu’s lap with his arms looped around her waist. Baby curled to her right, burrowing under her arm like a heat-seeking missile, face nuzzled against her ribs. Romance settled on her left side, his hand resting over the blanket draped across her middle.

Abbey flopped onto the right edge of the bed, already kicking a leg out from under the blanket, a pillow hugged to his chest like it owed him money.

Mystery appeared last, dragging himself in like a betrayed war general, hair sticking in six directions, still wrapped in his throw blanket like a cape.

“You left me,” he accused the room at large as he crawled to the foot of the bed and flopped dramatically across it. His tail curled possessively around Avery’s calf. “If she gets cold feet, it’s your fault. Not mine.”

“Go to sleep,” Jinu muttered.

“Don’t tell me what to do,” Mystery growled back, baring his fangs just slightly — more pout than threat.

Romance chuckled quietly.

Avery smiled, threading her fingers through Baby’s silky hair with one hand while reaching for Jinu’s with the other, lacing them together.

The room dimmed, save for the golden glow of a fox-shaped nightlight in the corner. The air was full of warmth and quiet breathing. Heartbeats. Safe things.

Avery exhaled slowly, completely, and let herself settle into the tangle of limbs, heat, and steady love around her.

She didn’t say it aloud.

But this — this was everything.

Chapter 203: Five Rings and a Black Card

Summary:

I head canon only Baby Saja can drive I find it hilarious to think only Baby knows how to drive the boys around so unanimously anytime the boys are alone and don’t just pop in and out places Baby is their designated driver.

Chapter 203 — Five Rings and a Black Card

The apartment buzzed with the low hum of efficiency. Sunlight stretched across the hardwood floor, but inside, Avery was a storm in soft clothes — pajama shorts and an oversized white tee that skimmed her thighs. Her hair hung in a long curtain down her back as she barked orders into her headset like a general.

“No, the stage has to reflect their personalities, not look like a dance competition set from 2009. And don’t just slap filters on the deck. I want updated renders in twenty minutes.”

Jinu peeked around the kitchen island like a man attempting espionage. He eyed the slim black credit card on top of a pile of color-coded schedules. His fingers crept forward.

“Jinu,” Avery said without looking.

He froze mid-squat. “Snack run?”

She slowly turned her head. “If you steal that card, I swear—”

But he was already lunging, snatching the card and bolting toward the door where the rest of the boys stood, mid-disguise.

Baby had pulled a hoodie so far down it nearly blinded him. Abbey wore sunglasses the size of small windshields. Mystery had wrapped a scarf around his face like a disgruntled bank robber, and Romance adjusted his baseball cap with a flourish like it contained trade secrets.

“You’re all going to regret this!” Avery called.

“Love you!” Romance shouted.

“You’re terrifying when you work!” Abbey added.

“Don’t forget to eat!” Baby chirped.

Avery shook her fist. “I know where you all sleep!”

⸻

Later, in the van, the boys sat together.

“She likes books,” Abbey offered.

“She’s already got stacks taller than Baby,” Mystery said flatly.

“Shoes?” Romance tried.

“She just got a new pair two weeks ago,” Baby added.

“We could buy her a power blazer,” Jinu mused.

Romance groaned. “We’re not buying our girlfriend a fucking business suit.”

Mystery grunted. “Jewelry.”

They all paused.

“Jewelry,” Jinu confirmed.

“Jewelry it is,” Abbey nodded.

“No problem.” Baby started the van.

⸻

Two stores later.

The first boutique’s staff had panicked when Mystery asked if they sold good rings “or just boring ones.”

The second had tried to upcharge them for “K-pop exclusivity.”

By the time they found the third store — elegant, softly lit, and smelling faintly of cardamom — they were suspicious, sleep-deprived in Baby and Mystery’s case, and somehow even more determined.

The five of them burst in like a squad of fashion-forward burglars. Sunglasses. Masks. Hoods. Chaos energy.

A sales associate froze behind the counter, clipboard in hand. “Gentlemen,” she said carefully. “Can I help you find something… or are we planning a jewel heist today?”

Her gaze lingered a touch too long on Jinu’s smile as he lowered his mask just enough.

“Jewelry,” he said, disarmingly casual.

“For someone special,” Romance added.

“Oh?” she asked, voice turning sweet. “And which of you is shopping for her?”

“All of us,” Abbey answered.

She blinked. “All five. Is she your sister?”

Mystery snorted.

“We’re dating her,” Baby said brightly.

“Same woman,” Jinu clarified. “Singular girlfriend.”

The associate stared. “You’re all dating the same girl?”

“Yes,” they chorused, completely unfazed.

“She’s amazing,” Baby added softly. “And completely real. Promise.”

“I need a raise,” the saleswoman muttered, glancing at a panicking intern who vanished into the back room.

Romance stepped up to the case. “We want matching rings and bracelets. Rose gold or yellow gold only.”

“She doesn’t wear silver,” Jinu said. “It washes her out.”

“And everything needs to look good together,” Abbey added. “She might wear them all at once.”

“Different stones,” Baby chimed. “But they should coordinate. Ya know.”

The woman sighed but reached for velvet trays. “You know what? Let’s do this.”

The boys swarmed, pointing, debating, comparing textures and tones.

“That one,” Romance said, tapping the glass. “The morganite and garnet — they pair beautifully.”

“No clunky settings,” Jinu said. “She likes clean lines.”

“She likes things that shine,” Baby whispered. “But not too loud.”

Mystery remained mostly silent, watching everything. He finally pointed to a twisted cuff with garnet spikes.

The saleswoman paused. “A bit sharp.”

“She’ll like it,” he said simply.

⸻

Final selections for Avery:
Jinu: Rose gold & smoky quartz — A delicate chain bracelet with teardrop charms etched with protective sigils, and a matching slim band ring with a smoky center stone.
Romance: Yellow gold & morganite — A floral-set tennis bracelet with alternating champagne diamonds, and a pear-cut morganite ring with vintage elegance.
Mystery: Rose gold & garnet — A hornlike open cuff with garnet spikes and a matching marquise-cut ring that looked like a fang.
Abbey: Yellow gold & citrine — A hammered bangle with a glowing citrine cabochon, and a structured ring with bold warmth.
Baby: Rose gold & sunstone — A fox-tail patterned link bracelet with a sunstone heart, and a slim ring with golden-flecked sunstone and warm sapphires.

The boys chose silver variants of their own rings — sleek, masculine mirrors of the designs they gave her. Each matched a piece Avery would wear.

⸻

When the boys got back home, they were hit with the familiar smell of food.

The apartment was full of garlic, soy, and spices. Avery, barefoot in her kitchen, plated japchae and rolled her eyes as Mystery hovered behind her trying to snag a kimchi pancake.

“You cooked all this?” Jinu asked.

“She made banchan,” Romance whispered. “She really loves us.”

“Want me to take it back?” Avery said.

“No!” Baby rushed to set the table. “No takebacks.”

Dinner was loud and messy — Abbey cried over the bulgogi, Baby got rice in his hair and chugged one of his 1,000 bottles of hot sauce, and Mystery sulked when Avery made him wait for seconds.

After dishes were cleared, the boys grew suspiciously quiet.

Romance approached first, velvet box in hand. “This is for you.”

Then the others followed.

Avery blinked. “Are you proposing?”

They all froze.

“No!” Jinu said, horrified. “Wait — unless… do you want—”

“Not yet,” Abbey exclaimed, panicking. “This is a thank-you.”

“For everything,” Baby added.

Mystery stepped forward last. He said nothing — just took her hand, brushed his thumb over her knuckles, and slipped on the garnet ring.

“We see you,” he said quietly. “And we wanted to show our appreciation for everything you’ve done for us.”

Avery’s breath hitched.

She opened each box with trembling fingers, touched by how well they knew her — stones that shimmered together without clashing, warm metal against her skin.

“You’re all so… weird,” she whispered, teary-eyed.

“We know,” they said together.

Baby grinned and lifted his hand to show his own matching ring. One by one, the others followed — rings gleaming on their pointer fingers like small badges of devotion.

“Because queens deserve crowns,” Jinu said, brushing hair from her cheek, “to show off their beauty.”

Chapter 204: What the Rift Left Behind

Chapter 204 — What the Rift Left Behind

“You don’t need to go alone,” Jinu murmured, brushing a kiss to Avery’s forehead as he pulled her coat around her shoulders.

“She’s not going alone,” Abbey added, standing taller. “She has us.”

Avery laughed, tugging the ends of her scarf into place. “You don’t have me. You have Hana, and choreography block, and a showcase in three days.”

Romance pouted. “We could choreograph in the van. You’d be there too.”

“Absolutely not,” Avery said. “Hana will skin me alive if I let you skip even one step run-through.”

Baby wrapped his arms around her waist from behind. “But what if I miss you too much?”

“You’ll survive,” she said, pinching his cheek before turning to Mystery. “Make sure they behave.”

He gave a short nod, but still leaned in to press a quiet kiss to her knuckles.

With one last round of protests, pouts, and hurried kisses on her cheek and temple and even the back of her hand, Avery managed to pry herself free and leave the apartment.

⸻

The station platform was busy but not unbearable. Avery moved through the crowd easily, dressed in a sage green dress that skimmed her knees and brown leather boots that clicked against the concrete as she walked. The gold and stone jewelry the boys had gifted her shimmered at her wrists and fingers, catching the sunlight as she checked the train board.

She shifted the weight of her tote bag — packed with her laptop, updated set blueprints, and the last notes from the lyricist — and stepped into the nearest car as the train doors opened.

It wasn’t until the train pulled away, gliding smoothly through the city outskirts, that the feeling hit her.

A chill. A wrongness in the pit of her stomach.

She couldn’t explain it, not really. But the air felt off. Like it wasn’t passing over her skin right. Like she was underwater but breathing just fine.

Three stops later, she stood up without knowing why.

She stepped off at a smaller station, muttering to herself about switching trains, about being overworked, about stress for the upcoming showcase.

She didn’t know she’d just saved her own life.

⸻

The rift opened thirty seconds after her train left the station.

Like a seam tearing across the sky, a glowing crack spidered across the air above the tracks, widening into a yawning wound. It pulsed once. Then — like a faucet turned all the way open — it poured.

Demons.

Silent. Featureless. Dripping shadows that fell like a downpour across the train’s roof.

The air warped. The metal shrieked.

They dropped in hundreds, maybe thousands — all wrong, twitching, hungry. They crawled over the glass and steel like insects, clawing their way in.

Screams never got the chance to rise.

⸻

By the time Huntrix arrived — sword, knives, and glaive in hand — it was already too late.

Rumi landed first, boots slamming onto the train roof, the force sending a few demons scattering. Her sword slashed through three before they could lunge again. Zoey followed a second later, spinning and launching her knives into the thick of the creatures.

Mira swung her glaive like she’d been born with it, cleaving the shadows apart with every strike. Bloodless. Soundless. Endless.

None of the demons made a sound. Their bodies evaporated in oily wisps, and still more crawled out from the rift overhead.

“Where are the passengers?!” Zoey shouted, scanning the windows.

Rumi turned her head. Empty. No movement. Not even a body. Just torn bags, cracked phones, forgotten shoes.

“They’re all gone,” she said breathlessly. “There’s no one left.”

Mira drove her blade into one last demon before the rift above shimmered — then closed with a sickening snap. The silence after it vanished was suffocating.

Nothing but blood-smeared windows. Wind. And a single piece of paper fluttering down onto the train roof.

Zoey caught it.

A flyer.

Saja Boys 1st Showcase
Five Stars. One Night.
Don’t Miss Their World Premiere.

The date. Three days from now.

Mira’s entire face darkened.

“Of course,” she muttered. “Those fucking demonic boy group freaks.”

Zoey grit her teeth. “The rifts have been getting worse since they debuted.”

“They’re drawing power again,” Mira snapped. “We finish the Honmoon song in a month, or everything burns.”

Zoey nodded tightly. “They were weak when we saw them last.”

“Then we should just kill them,” Mira said. “Now. Before anyone else dies.”

“No,” Rumi said sharply. “We can’t just attack them in daylight.”

Mira rounded on her. “Why not?”

Rumi hesitated.

“…Because they live with their manager.”

“ The human one?” Zoey asked, startled.

Mira narrowed her eyes. “And how do you know that?”

Rumi looked away. “Because I’ve spoken with her.”

“You what?” Mira hissed.

Zoey’s mouth dropped open. “You know her?”

Rumi gritted her teeth. “Not everything I do revolves around the two of you.”

There was a beat of stunned silence. Mira stepped back slightly like she’d been slapped.

“…Is that how it is?” she asked, voice cold.

Rumi’s eyes burned. “You’re not entitled to every piece of my life just because we share a job and trauma.”

Zoey reached out. “Guys, maybe we should—”

“No,” Mira snapped, cutting her off. “Fine. You know the girl. Then ask her.”

“I was going to,” Rumi said. “I’ll invite her over. If she knows anything, we’ll find out.”

Mira looked at the flyer in Zoey’s hand again, then back at Rumi.

“And if she doesn’t?”

Rumi didn’t answer.

Mira did.

“Then we kill the boys anyway.”

⸻

Avery’s phone buzzed in the outer pocket of her tote bag as she entered the concert venue. She didn’t check it right away — she had layouts to finalize and lighting grids to argue about.

But something in her gut twisted.

And somewhere behind her, a rift had already opened.

Chapter 205: The Chase

Chapter 205 — The Chase

The choreography studio buzzed with the sharp beat of the music, Hana shouting corrections while the boys pushed through the final exhausting run-through of their routine. Sweat slicked their foreheads, and Abbey’s shirt clung to his broad back as he spun and caught Baby’s elbow, laughing despite the burn in his muscles.

“Seriously, Baby, your driving’s worse than Mystery’s rapping skills,” Abbey teased as they packed up, still breathing hard.

Baby smirked, slinging his backpack over one shoulder. “Hey, none of you can drive, so I’m the captain whether you like it or not. Snooze or lose, boys.”

Jinu rolled his eyes but grinned. “True. You’re our only hope when it comes to escape plans.”

Mystery, hair falling over his eyes as usual, shrugged and stuffed his phone into his pocket. “Let’s just get going. I don’t want to be late.”

As they stepped out into the humid evening everyone besides abbey ducking into the van, Abbey’s eyes narrowed. “Wait. Are we being followed?”

The others froze. Jinu and Mystery instinctively stuck their heads out the open window of the van, trying to get a better look behind them. The streets glistened from a recent rain, neon signs reflecting off the wet asphalt, but something shadowed in the distance moved with unnatural speed.

“Oh, shit,” Jinu muttered, voice low.

From the corner of his eye, Baby tensed, gripping the steering wheel like a lifeline. The van’s engine rumbled beneath them as the figures—demonic shapes—burst from the shadows, their forms flickering and rippling like static on a broken screen.

“They’re fast,” Abbey hissed, stepping into the van quickly closing the door.

The demons lunged, claws scraping the paint and windows, snarling in a guttural silence that made the hairs on Mystery’s neck stand on end.

Baby slammed the accelerator, the van jerking forward. “Hold on, idiots.”

The van barreled down the street, Baby weaving through traffic with reckless precision. The demons clung desperately to the sides, sharp claws scraping metal, teeth snapping mere inches from the windows.

Jinu shouted directions, “Left up ahead! Narrow alley!”

Baby swerved sharply, the van scraping past brick walls and dumpsters, the demon swarm shrinking back momentarily.

Abbey caught Mystery’s arm, breath coming fast. “We’re not gonna lose them just yet.”

Mystery didn’t answer, eyes flickering with something darker, more focused. “Just keep moving.”

Baby grinned, the thrill lighting his face. “You boys thought I was just a snack-run driver? Guess again.”

With a roar, he slammed the van into a second gear burst, plowing through a group of smaller demons who fell beneath the tires with sickening crunches.

The van shot out of the alley, tires squealing. Ahead, the street opened to a busy intersection where Avery waited, oblivious, her phone pressed to her ear.

The boys pulled up just in time, the last demons forced to leap back as Baby hit the brakes hard.

Jinu yanked open the door. “Get in! Now!”

As Avery slid into the passenger seat, the boys exchanged quick glances — adrenaline high but relief flooding in.

Abbey leaned over, brushing a stray hair from Avery’s face. “Told you we’d come pick you up.”

Baby smirked behind the wheel. “And I’m driving. No questions.”

Avery smiled despite herself, the rings on her fingers catching the streetlights like tiny stars. “I should’ve known.”

The van roared away into the night, demons snarling in the distance some of them dust after having been crushed under the vans wheels.

Chapter 206: The Calm Before the Stage

Chapter 206 — The Calm Before the Stage

The front door clicked softly behind them as Avery and the boys stepped into their shared apartment. The afternoon sun filtered through the windows, casting long, golden shadows across the hardwood floor. Just three days remained until the Saja Boys’ debut showcase, and the air was thick with anticipation—heavy, unspoken, like the pause before a storm.

Avery’s fingers lightly traced the edge of the sage green dress she wore—a soft pastel shade that settled around her like calm resolve. The delicate rings and bracelets the boys had gifted her glimmered subtly in the light, catching every movement like a secret shared between them. Her brown leather boots thudded quietly as she tossed them off and crossed to the kitchen island, setting down her tote—stuffed with coordination notes, backup lyrics, and a half-eaten convenience store sandwich she hadn’t remembered stuffing in there.

The boys lingered at the entry, kicking off their shoes with a weariness that didn’t come from fatigue alone. Tension hovered in the apartment like incense—unseen but pervasive. Still, they moved around each other with a comfortable rhythm, like planets in orbit.

Avery clapped her hands once, the sound sharp but not unkind.

“Alright,” she said, voice steady but warm, “we’ve got three days until the biggest night of your lives. And if I catch any of you running on five hours of sleep and pure iced coffee, I will glue you to the bed.”

Baby groaned in protest. “That sounds kind of hot, actually.”

“You’re not helping your case,” she replied dryly, hands on her hips.

Romance lifted a brow. “Is that a threat or a promise, baby?”

“Bed,” Avery said again, pointing down the hallway like a general marshaling her troops. “Now. Go. Skincare. Pajamas. Water. Cuddle puddle. Move.”

There was a chorus of grumbling, but the boys obeyed. Baby whined something about needing a massage; Abbey stretched like a cat and mumbled, “You’re lucky we love you.” Romance winked on his way past, pressing a quick kiss to her cheek, while Jinu simply offered a tired smile and brushed her hand gently in passing. The energy in the apartment began to shift from high-alert to something softer, sleepier—less like a backstage hallway and more like a home again.

Only Mystery lingered by the window, one hand lightly resting on the glass as the city lights blinked back at him in the distance.

“You coming?” Avery asked, her tone gentler now.

“I’ll be out here a little while longer,” Mystery murmured. His voice was quiet—not evasive, just introspective. “I want to think. The stars are out tonight.”

She hesitated, then stepped closer and reached up to kiss his chin. “Don’t stay too long out here, okay? I need my brilliant strategist well-rested—not stargazing till sunrise.”

He didn’t reply, but she saw the slight blush bloom on his neck as he dipped his head for her touch. That was answer enough.

In the bedroom, she pulled back the covers of their shared California king—the oversized bed they’d slowly all migrated into over weeks of shared nightmares and victories, of clumsy confessions and fierce promises. She fluffed the pillows, set her phone on the nightstand, and climbed in just as the boys began trickling back in.

Abbey came first, wearing an old T-shirt and gray sweatpants, his hair slightly damp from a quick shower. He slipped into bed and stretched out with a contented sigh, his arm automatically draping over Avery’s waist.

“Good. That’s one down,” she murmured, kissing his bicep.

Baby followed in a chaotic bundle of limbs, his head nudging into her shoulder like a sleepy puppy.

“You’re all lucky you’re this cute,” she said, ruffling his hair. “Or I’d be way harsher about bedtime.”

Romance came next, warm and languid, trailing kisses along her temple before curling up near her side. “Everyone tucked in?” she asked, half-joking but quietly protective.

Jinu arrived last, silent but present, settling behind her and letting the curve of her back press into his chest. His breath was soft and slow, steadying himself with the rhythm of hers.

Avery took her time, turning her head to press a soft kiss to each of their mouths. Her fingertips trailed over shoulders, through hair, along the curve of Abbey’s jaw, and over the small scar just above Romance’s brow from when he’d tripped at dance practice earlier that day. Each boy relaxed more with her touch, like she was smoothing away the last of the day’s stress.

Her heart felt full in the strangest way—like there wasn’t room for anything else but them.

She didn’t mention Mystery’s absence. She didn’t need to. She knew he’d join them when he was ready. Still, a small worry hummed in her chest like a faint, a string pulled tight.

As the lights dimmed and the weight of bodies settled around her, Avery let out a breath she hadn’t realized she’d been holding. The rhythm of breathing filled the room like a lullaby—five heartbeats, synced not by fate but by choice.

For a few precious hours, there was nothing but this: warmth, safety, a tangle of limbs, and the kind of stillness that comes when you know you are exactly where you belong.

Tomorrow was coming—loud and bright and merciless.

But tonight, they were home.

Chapter 207: What’s Left of Me (Mystery’s POV)

Chapter 207 — What’s Left of Me

(Mystery’s POV)

The others had gone to bed hours ago. Avery had ordered them to rest, clapping her hands like a general declaring curfew, and the boys had—eventually—obeyed. All except Mystery.

He lingered on the apartment’s balcony, crouched low beside the metal railing, the night air cool against his skin. Seoul shimmered in the distance, stars drowned by the city’s neon pulse. Mystery barely noticed. His focus remained on the small object cradled in his clawed palm—a faded red prayer amulet, the silk frayed with age, stitched tight with gold thread that once glinted like firelight.

It had belonged to his mother.

He exhaled through his nose, soft and bitter. His silvery lilac hair fluttered slightly in the breeze, falling over his left eye as usual—while his right eye remained veiled beneath long strands of shadow.

It was almost laughable, if it didn’t feel so cruel.

His mother had barely made it to seventeen. And Mystery… had lived for hundreds of years.

He turned the amulet in his hand and let out a hollow laugh.

“She was sixteen,” he murmured aloud. “Sickly. Small. Off-putting, they said—because of her eyes, because of her skin. And yet my father couldn’t stop himself.”

His voice tightened into a sneer. “He stole her childhood, made her a concubine, then gave her this as if it would protect her. A prayer amulet, for a girl who wasn’t allowed to be a child. A blessing from the man who left her defenseless in a household that hated her.”

The stars didn’t answer. But the wind stirred.

The door creaked softly behind him.

Mystery didn’t turn. He didn’t have to.

Bare feet padded softly against the balcony floor. Then the warmth of her nearness—Avery, in soft pajamas the color of dusty rose, her hair messy from sleep, eyes heavy-lidded but focused.

“You weren’t in bed,” she said gently.

“I wasn’t ready,” he replied, still watching the city.

For a while, they said nothing.

Then her voice came again, low and careful. “Is that hers?”
Her gaze locked on the amulet.
His mother’s.

Mystery nodded, still staring at the tiny amulet. “My father gave it to her when she was pregnant. Said it would keep her safe. Said he loved her. She died anyway.”

He swallowed. “They said she was cursed. Said her strange eyes—red and always looking in two directions—meant she was unnatural. And I was worse. I was her child.”

Avery sank slowly to her knees beside him, letting the quiet stretch. Mystery felt her eyes on him. It burned, it comforted. He hated being seen—and he ached for it, too.

“I don’t remember her face anymore,” he admitted. “I had a stitched miniature once. I lost it during the war. All I have left is this… and what I imagine.”

His throat closed. “She died right after giving birth to me. I never heard her voice. I never… got to say her name.”

Avery reached out slowly, her fingers brushing his. “Do you remember what she called you?”

Mystery went still. Then he let out a soft, fractured sound—part breath, part sob, part something worse.

“No,” he whispered. “That was part of the deal. I gave it up. I thought it was just a name. But it was hers. It was what she gave me. The first thing. The only thing.”

Silence surged between them.

“And now,” he went on hoarsely, “I don’t remember it. I don’t remember the boy I was before. Only the fear. The shame. Her ghost haunts me in fragments. But not her voice. Not her touch. Not her name for me.”

Avery reached up, hesitating. Then softly asked, “Can I move your hair?”

He flinched.

“I—” He shook his head, eyes dropping to the ground. “After I became a demon… my mother’s face was gone from me. My own face changed. My right eye—this one—it never looked the way I wanted. It always pointed the wrong way. They called me cursed. The servants wouldn’t touch me. My father’s wife beat me for imagined offenses. My half-brothers laughed when I cried.”

His hands trembled in his lap.

“And now I look nothing like her. Not even a little. Like she was erased from me, too.”

Avery didn’t speak right away. She let the weight of his words settle.

Then her voice—steady, fierce—broke the silence.

“You are not unlovable.”

Mystery blinked, stunned by her certainty.

“You are not ugly. You are not broken. You were taken from. You were hurt. And you survived. And that makes you more beautiful than anyone who ever tried to make you feel small.”

She reached up and gently brushed the hair from his right eye.

It was a normal eye. Maybe a little brighter gold than the left. Maybe still uncertain.

She looked straight into it.

“I would bet anything that your mother was beautiful. And I know she’d think you are, too.”

The silence cracked.

Mystery crumpled.

Tears slipped hot and fast down his cheeks, and he buried his face in his hands, curling forward like the words had shattered something ancient in him. Avery moved quickly, catching him, pulling him against her chest. He collapsed there, like a building finally giving in to centuries of rot.

She held him fiercely. Arms locked around his back, one hand stroking slowly up his spine, the other buried in his hair.

He clung to her like a lifeline. Like he couldn’t let go.

Because maybe he couldn’t.

“I’m sorry,” he whispered. “I’m sorry I’m like this.”

“You don’t have to be sorry,” she whispered back, her own voice trembling now. “You don’t have to hide anymore.”

“I want to give this to you someday,” he said brokenly, lifting the prayer amulet between them. “When I’m ready.”

“I’ll be honored,” she said, pressing a kiss to the crown of his head. “Whenever you’re ready.”

He nodded once, the motion jerky, as tears kept falling.

Finally, Avery placed the amulet gently between their palms, their fingers intertwined—silent promise glowing between them. She would help carry this weight, until he was ready to set it down.

Avery’s voice rose softly, a fragile melody threading through the night air as she hummed the song that had somehow become a quiet prayer between them.

Hold my breath,
I’m standing on the edge
Of the man I’m gonna be…

Her voice was low, barely above a whisper, but each word wrapped around him like a balm.

And moments slip
But yeah, I’m scared to death
Won’t get the best of me…

Mystery’s breathing slowed, the ache in his chest easing just a little.

And we could fall, we could fly
We don’t know if we don’t try
It’s the start of the rest of our lives…

Avery’s humming filled the space between them, a delicate thread of hope in the darkness.

I don’t know where I’m going
These dreams are all I’m holding
Take me down any road
I’m dancing in the dawn of the unknown…

The city pulsed far below, but here, in the quiet night, there was only this—her voice, his breath, and the fragile peace of shared sorrow and love.

They stayed that way as the city pulsed below, and the stars—faint and far—watched over them both.

And when Mystery finally let his weight settle fully into her arms, there was only silence.

A silence that hurt, and healed.

A silence where grief and love met, and neither had to be ashamed.

Chapter 208: A Promise to Choose

Summary:

I wanted to show something I thought was personally lacking in my story which was Avery being a human and making mistakes. No one is perfect, and Avery is not an exception… ya know besides letting 5 strangers move into her apartment so that she can manage their “boy band” and then them turning out to be demons.

Chapter 208 — A Promise to Choose

Avery blinked awake to the soft morning light streaming through the apartment windows, her cheek pressed to something warm and solid—Mystery’s chest. His arm was curled around her waist, holding her close on the living room sofa, the blanket tangled around their legs.

Her heart tightened in her chest.

Last night lingered heavy in her mind—the balcony, the way Mystery had cried in her arms, the way she had cradled him through the weight of his grief. She hadn’t intended to fall asleep down here, but when Mystery had finally drifted off, she hadn’t wanted to let him go.

She gave his chest a gentle pat before slipping free, pressing a soft kiss to his temple. “I’ll be back,” she whispered.

In the kitchen, she busied herself making French toast—Mystery’s favorite—along with hot cocoa made with coffee, a little comfort ritual she’d started for the boys after long nights or stressful days when they had started living with her. The smell of cinnamon and fresh coffee soon filled the apartment, warmth curling through the quiet morning.

Her phone buzzed with a new email. Avery checked it absently, but then her gaze caught on the subject line: “Weekend Pop-Up Market — Artisan Books, Fresh Produce & Handmade Goods.”

Something clicked in her chest.

She glanced back toward the living room, hearing Mystery shift on the sofa, the blanket rustling softly. After everything last night… maybe he needed a day like this. Something light. Something just for them.

The thought planted itself quickly—before she could second-guess it, she was already planning.

By the time the French toast was plated, the other boys wandered out from the bedroom, tousled and sleepy-eyed, following the scent like moths to flame. Baby reached the kitchen first, yawning before dropping a kiss on her hair. Romance followed, Mystery padding in after them, blinking sleepily, silvery lilac hair a mess.

Jinu pressed a kiss to her cheek, Abbey looped his arms around her waist from behind, and Mystery leaned in, kissing her slow, soft, his hand lingering at her waist.

Avery smiled, eyes dancing over each of them.

Once they’d all settled around the kitchen island, Avery cleared her throat. “Mystery and I are going out today.”

Four heads snapped up in unison. A stunned silence settled.

“Just the two of us,” she clarified. “Date day.”

The boys blinked, surprise washing over their faces. Jinu’s fork froze halfway to his mouth. Romance’s brows lifted. Abbey leaned back against the counter, arms crossed. Even Baby blinked rapidly before tilting his head, processing.

Avery’s smile faltered, guilt slowly blooming in her chest as a realization struck her.

She realized, with a sharp pang, she’d never done this before. Never carved out one-on-one time. She’d kept things equal, fair, trying to balance their feelings by doing everything together—meals, nights in, even intimate moments. All to keep the peace.

But… had she been neglecting something more important?

Of course there were private moments where the boys would come to her… but nothing like a full day of her undivided attention.

Her gaze moved from one boy to the next—memories crashing down.

Jinu, nervously sitting beside her before retrieving his contract, confessing his fears about going back to the Underworld, gripping her hand like it was the only tether he had left.

Romance, late at night, helping her decipher the contract’s cursed symbols, sharing the truth about his family, about how he’d chosen her over them, about what that had cost him.

Abbey, staying close after practice, carrying her to bed after late nights when she fell asleep on the sofa.

Baby, always watching, always memorizing her every move, possessive and quietly intense in ways he never spoke aloud.

Mystery, breaking in her arms last night, all sharp edges turned soft, letting her see the boy underneath centuries of hurt.

She had built something with them all—yes—but always together. Never individually. Never as just a girlfriend to one boy at a time.

Her chest ached. She set the spatula down.

“I think,” she said slowly, “after the showcase… we’ll fix that. I’ll fix that.”

The boys blinked.

“I want a date day with each of you,” she went on, voice firm. “One day just for us. Just me and you. So you know—” her throat tightened, “—so you know I’m not just your manager. I’m your girlfriend. I’m yours privately just as much as all together.”

Something shifted in the room. The tension eased. Smiles returned.

Romance’s grin stretched wide. “I call dibs after Mystery.”

“Like hell you do,” Jinu cut in. “I’ve earned next.”

Baby huffed, “I’m younger. I should get priority.”

Abbey just grunted, “Seniority.”

Avery laughed, the sound full and real, heart warm despite the chaos.

And as she turned back to flip the last piece of French toast, something softer lingered inside her chest—a quiet vow she’d keep.

She wasn’t just their girlfriend in name. She would be their girlfriend in action. She would make sure each of them knew they were chosen—not as a group, but as individuals, each deserving their own share of love.

And today… that promise would start with Mystery.

Chapter 209: The Softness I Deserve (Mystery’s POV)

Summary:

Whole time I wrote this chapter I listened to “Mutt(CB Remix)” by Leon Thomas and Chris Brown.

Chapter 209 — The Softness I Deserve (Mystery’s POV)

Mystery stood quietly in the bathroom, a towel slung over his shoulders as steam curled around him, fogging up the mirror. He wiped the glass clean with his palm and stared at his reflection—silvery lilac hair still damp and brushed back, sharp features, the familiar silver garnet ring glinting faintly on his finger. His golden eyes narrowed, uneasy.

This was… new.

A proper date. Just him and Avery.

His chest tightened in a way he couldn’t quite name. They’d all been close for months now—nights curled together, kisses exchanged freely, intimacy shared. But this? A day set aside just for him? He wasn’t sure he knew what to do with that.

A quiet thought prickled at the edge of his mind—Do you even deserve this? The familiar whisper of Gwi-ma, cold and biting, swirling through his mind. For a fleeting second, his chest tightened—not with anxiety, but with disbelief. He remembered the sharp sting of hands that weren’t kind, the cold jeers when he stumbled at writing lessons, the way his right eye was hidden and mocked at gatherings. More than that, he remembered the cold silence of neglect, the whispered words that he was unwanted, a burden no one wanted to carry.

And now… this.

He swallowed hard, letting his fingers drift to the ring resting on his finger, tracing the cool metal—a quiet reminder. He’d picked it when he and the boys went out for gifts. For him. For Avery. Matching bands, their garnets glinting like embers. Proof of a choice made. Of something soft and sacred between them.

He exhaled slowly, willing the doubt away, letting the steadiness of the ring ground him.

He dressed carefully, slower than usual, choosing pieces he liked but rarely wore outside the house—a fitted black T-shirt under a light grey jacket, paired with charcoal-washed jeans and clean black sneakers. His beanie sat snug on his head, keeping his hair back while leaving his face open. His mask stayed folded on the sink—he wouldn’t need it. No fan knew what his full face looked like.

His thumb brushed over the ring once more, nerves coiling low in his stomach. He took a steadying breath and left the bathroom.

Out in the living room, the boys were already lounging, plates cleared, morning chatter soft. They all turned as he entered.

Abbey arched a brow. “You dressing up for her?”

Mystery’s ears heated. “It’s… a date.”

A pause.

Romance grinned. “A date,” he repeated, drawing out the word like it tasted funny in his mouth. “Cute.”

Mystery hovered near the door, uncertain. “You guys… you’re not upset, right? That it’s just… me and her today?”

The boys blinked, exchanging looks before Abbey stood, arms crossing. “Mystery,” he said, tone steady, “you needed this.”

Romance nodded. “We all noticed. Last night was heavy.”

Jinu grinned lazily from where he lounged on the couch. “We’ll get our turns after the showcase. Don’t stress.”

Baby’s voice, quieter but firm, followed: “She loves all of us, but… sometimes you need someone to just see you.”

Something loosened in his chest, something knotted tight for far too long. He wasn’t stealing time. He wasn’t taking anything from them.

They wanted this for him.

He nodded, throat thick. “Thank you.”

He moved toward the front door—and then he saw her.

Avery stood there, slipping into her sneakers. She looked… radiant.

Her light blue flared jeans hugged her curves perfectly, paired with a baby doll top in a soft buttery yellow that made her skin glow warmly in the morning light. A cropped jean jacket rested snug around her shoulders, matching her jeans, and her white Vans were scuffed just enough to look charmingly lived-in. Her hair was soft and loose, waves tumbling around her shoulders effortlessly.

Mystery’s heart stuttered.

His gaze dropped to her wrist, catching the familiar golden glint of the bracelet—his bracelet—sitting snug against her skin. The matching gold garnet ring sat pretty on her finger.

His lips parted, the words tumbling out before he could stop them. “You… you look adorable.”

Adorable? Really?

His cheeks burned. But Avery’s eyes widened, her lips parting in a soft, surprised smile before color dusted her cheeks.

“Thanks,” she murmured. “You look good too… really good.”

His chest squeezed in the best way possible. Something inside him settled, relaxed.

Her fingers brushed his as she reached for the keys, and he took the invitation, intertwining their hands easily.

Jinu’s voice floated from behind them. “Don’t come back unless you’re glowing.”

Romance added, “Mystery deserves his pretty date day glow-up.”

Abbey grunted, but Mystery could hear the smile in it, and Baby simply waved.

Mystery gave them a quiet grin as they left.

——

The cab ride was quiet, peaceful, the hum of the city rushing past as Avery pointed out street stalls and tall buildings, leaning into his side. Her thumb idly brushed over his ring, and his heart thumped stupidly at the simple, unspoken connection.

“Where are we going again?” Mystery asked softly.

Avery smiled. “Pop-up market. Books, food, handmade stuff. Something different. Something fun.”

Mystery’s lips curved, the nerves dissolving with every passing second.

Maybe it was okay to let himself have this. To not feel guilty for wanting this softness. Maybe… he deserved it. He pushed away the feeling in his stomach, the words that kept trying to crawl through his mind.

And just like that, he felt himself do something small—but something new. His head rested lightly against hers, body relaxing into her side. It was simple, instinctive, but it made Avery’s smile widen and her fingers squeeze his gently.

When they got out, the market buzzed with life—colorful tents stretching down blocks, the scent of fresh fruit and baked goods mingling in the summer air.

Avery squeezed his hand.

And Mystery smiled.

Yeah… today would be theirs.

And he wouldn’t run from it.

He would enjoy every second, because today wasn’t about survival or old wounds.

Today was about being wanted. Chosen. Loved.

And maybe… finally believing it too.

Chapter 210: The Coin and the Fan (Mystery’s POV)

Summary:

When I tell you writing this chapter was like literally throwing myself against a wall multiple times trying to see if I could stick -_- ugh. Had such a hard time on this chapter and I’m not even 100% happy with it but I don’t think I’ll get it better so I’m gonna say fuck it and post it.

Chapter 210 – The Coin and the Fan

I’ve never liked crowds. Not when I was human, not before the band, not during the performances, not after. Too loud. Too open. Too much.

And yet… here I was, following her into the thick of it without a second thought.

Avery’s fingers tightened around mine, tugging me through the sea of people with that bright grin she always wore when she was up to something, paired with a gleam in her eyes that made you think she’d had too much caffeine.

“Too late to back out now, Mystery,” she teased, her hair bouncing behind her.

I huffed but followed without complaint. “I wasn’t planning on it.”

Her grin widened. “Good answer.”
⸻

It didn’t take long for her to spot the first thing she wanted—a little stall crammed with lucky charms and silver jewelry, rattling slightly under old paper lanterns.

Avery’s fingers hovered over the small items before pulling out a simple silver chain. The pendant was a smooth coin, stamped cleanly in the center, light catching on its polished edges.

She studied it, head tilting, lips pursing like it was a delicate decision. Like she was weighing something important, committing every little detail to memory.

It reminded me of the guys and me picking out her rings and bracelets—how we’d spent hours bickering and debating, arguing over what would suit her best. There had been more thought put into it than any of us wanted to admit—matching metals to her skin tone, picking gemstones she’d actually like, comparing notes on little details she’d mentioned offhand. It was a mess… but it had been for her, so it felt worth it.

Avery had that same look now. Focused. Intent. Like she wasn’t just looking for something pretty, but for something that held deeper meaning.

Then she turned to me with a grin that landed a little too warm in my chest.

“This would look amazing on you,” she declared, holding it up to my chest.

I blinked down at the small coin. “Me?”

“Obviously.” She tapped it lightly against my chest. “It’s a Korean coin for good luck. And they always say you can’t have too much good luck.”

I let out a soft laugh. “You’re not wrong… though who’s ‘they,’ exactly?”

Avery giggled brightly. “It’s just a saying, Lovely.”

I closed my hand over it, fingers brushing the cool metal, a blush heating my neck. “…I like it.”

Avery’s grin softened. She tugged my wrist, pulling me down so she could clip the chain around my neck.

She paid quickly, slipping a few bills into the vendor’s hand before stepping back to look me over. Her smile turned smug.

“It’s honestly unfair how good-looking you are,” she said, fingers flicking lightly against the coin.

Then she tipped up on her toes and pressed a quick kiss to my cheek before leaning back to admire her handiwork.

“Perfect.”

I wasn’t sure if she meant the coin… or me with it. Either way, I didn’t complain.
⸻

We drifted deeper into the market, through crowds of people shouting over prices and stalls packed tight with everything from neon socks to live octopus. Avery zeroed in on a booth lined with little ceramic bells—bright, colorful, all slightly uneven in shape.

Her bargaining instinct kicked in fast. Her Korean wasn’t flawless, but it was quick and confident, her hands moving with a rhythm that clearly worked in her favor. The vendor caved after a few playful jabs and Avery walked off with a delicate pink bell swinging between her fingers, beaming with pride.

I blinked after her. “You’re already bullying the local artisans Avery.”

“Negotiating,” she corrected primly, clearly pleased with herself.

⸻

The food stalls sucked us in next. She steered me straight toward a red canopy advertising tteokbokki with extra cheese.

“It’s a little spicy,” she warned, “but totally worth it.”

It was more than a little spicy. My mouth was burning before the second bite, but it wasn’t bad—heat wrapped in sweetness, the chew of rice cake balanced by molten mozzarella. Her eyes sparkled the whole time, watching me eat like she was winning some personal campaign to convert me to her way of life.

“… Baby would love this,” I muttered.

“Welcome to South Korea 2025,” she said, nudging me in the ribs.

⸻

A few stalls later, I noticed something tucked off to the side—hapjukseon, traditional folding fans, neatly stacked along polished wooden trays.

Beautifully crafted, each one delicate but sturdy, the kind of work that spoke of patient hands and quiet skill. The seller’s soft explanation as I paid made it obvious these weren’t factory-made—this was personal craftsmanship, something made with a lot of care and love.

And Mystery knew Avery would be the best kind of owner for it—someone who’d actually treasure it, not just tuck it away or forget it.

My fingers brushed a dark indigo fan, soft fabric stitched with silver cranes in mid-flight.

I didn’t even think about bargaining. I just bought it, the paper bag crinkling quietly in my hand as I caught up to Avery.

⸻

She didn’t notice until the crowd thinned and I flicked the fan open with a smooth snap. The fabric stretched clean and crisp, deep indigo catching the sunlight with silver cranes stitched mid-flight, wings curved like they were gliding across a sky only they could see.

I sent a soft breeze toward her flushed cheeks, enjoying the light weight of the fan in my hand—balanced, easy, meant to be used.

Avery blinked in surprise, then let out a laugh, leaning into the breeze.

“Oh, now this is luxury.”

“Figured you deserved something pretty,” I shrugged, tilting the fan again to catch her hair.

Her grin softened. She leaned a little closer, letting her head rest on my arm not occupied fanning the two of us.

⸻

The market didn’t feel quite so overwhelming anymore. The noise, the crowds, the sensory overload—it all settled into something… almost comfortable.

I liked watching her get excited over little things. I liked seeing her grin after winning a bargain or lighting up over street food. I liked being pulled along in the chaos, her hand steady in mine.

And maybe I liked this date more than I realized.

⸻

I flicked the fan again, sending another cool wave toward her face as she closed her eyes savoring the feeling.

Yeah… I could get used to this.

Chapter 211: Paper Rings (Mystery’s POV)

Summary:

Enjoy the last chapter update of this week probably until atleast Saturday or Sunday.
I’m going to try and actually write a… somewhat smutty scene for the next chapter between the two… I bought a book on how to help write smut scenes and well I have more then enough on AO3, Wattpad(if need be) and other actual books to see how I can write it properly.

Chapter 211 — Paper Rings

(Mystery’s POV)

The sun had dipped low behind the city skyline by the time Avery and I found ourselves standing in front of a small Korean barbecue spot, bags heavy with souvenirs, gifts, and trinkets from the day’s wandering. The market stalls had been alive with color and noise all afternoon—street performers juggling flames, the scent of roasted chestnuts mingling with the crisp evening air, and the rustle of leaves from nearby parks where we’d paused, caught up in quiet moments between adventures.

The first drops of rain fell, soft at first, then steady. Avery’s eyes lit up as she tugged me toward the nearest open door.

“KBBQ,” she laughed. “Perfect for soaking wet and starving couples.”

Inside, warmth hit me like a wave—smoky air thick with sizzling meat, the buzz of happy voices, and the sharp tang of dipping sauces mingling with the faint scent of Avery’s perfume, making everything feel softer. She shrugged off her jacket and took charge at the grill, moving with the same easy confidence she’d shown all day.

I watched her, caught in the way she lit up—comfortable, beautiful, happy. The bracelet I’d picked for her glinted in the low light, shimmering softly as she reached for more meat.

Her fingers moved with practiced grace, flipping, wrapping, teasing, tasting—all while stealing quick glances at me beneath thick lashes. Every time she looked my way, my breath caught—like a fool caught staring but unable to look away.

“This is the best idea you’ve had all week,” I said between bites.

She smirked. “That’s because every date I plan is the best. You’ll find out on our next one.” She winked.

Heat rushed up my neck. I grabbed her hand before she could snag another bite and, without thinking, bit her finger—just lightly, playful.

She yelped, cheeks coloring. Before I could react, she pressed a piece of meat to my mouth with her chopsticks, her blush deepening. I blinked, startled, then grinned. She knew exactly how to wind me up—as she’d been doing all day.

A few bottles of soju later, the world leaned just a little, her giggles lighting up the room. Her cheek brushed mine as she leaned close to talk, fingers tangling with mine over the table. The city beyond the windows blurred into soft neon streaks, the steady rain wrapping us in cozy warmth.

⸻

The cab ride home was quiet except for the hum of music from the radio drifting through the tinted divider. The drizzle had softened, streetlights casting lazy reflections across the glass. Avery rested her head on my shoulder, her fingers woven through mine, tracing idle circles like she couldn’t stop touching me.

Then a voice filtered through the speakers, low and sweet, warm as the night:

“The angels up in the clouds are jealous knowing we found… something so out of the ordinary…”

Avery stirred, tilting her head up toward me, her grin soft, eyes gleaming with something mischievous. I let out a quiet laugh, the corner of my mouth tugging up.

If angels were watching… they could stay jealous.

Before I could speak, she shifted, climbing onto my lap, our bags shifting at our feet, her knees bracketing my hips. Her fingers curled into my shirt, tugging me closer until our foreheads nearly touched.

“I love you,” she whispered, voice soft, grin radiant. “And not just because you’re disgustingly pretty.”

Then she kissed me—messy, sweet, tipsy. My hand cupped her jaw, thumb grazing her cheek as I tilted her head, deepening the kiss. My other hand slipped under the hem of her shirt, palm flattening to her waist, possessiveness curling hot and sharp in my chest.

Her fingers tangled in my hair, tugging the beanie off. I growled into the kiss, low and rough, pressing my hips up as she gasped against my mouth.

Her breathless laugh turned breathy again as she pulled me in deeper, lips sliding, teeth grazing, memorizing every part of me.

The cab hit a bump, and I steadied her easily, grip firm, holding her exactly where she belonged—against me.

This wasn’t a kiss to be brief or shy. This was Avery—messy, bold, irresistible. Mine.

When she finally pulled back, eyes bright and lips swollen, she leaned in, resting her forehead against mine.

“You’re ruined for anyone else now, aren’t you?” she whispered, playful but sincere.

I traced my thumb over her bottom lip, tugging her a little closer. “Was from the start.”

The soft hum of the song brushed through the cab like a secret: “You got me kissing the ground… of your sanctuary.”

My gaze locked on hers, heart twisting in a way I couldn’t explain.

Without thinking, I leaned in again, pressing my mouth to hers—slow, deep—trying to memorize every breath, every whisper.

Chapter 212: Moonlit Sanctuary (Mystery’s POV)

Summary:

So um… as I promised I would try to write a smut scene… Im not to sure how it came out I might have done a bit much or maybe a bit repeating in this chapter but I was actually pretty happy with how it came out for my first time.

Enjoy the chapter. If you guys have any ways to make this better or anything just let me know via the comments as long as it’s constructive criticism and not hateful about how I wrote.

Anyways everyone have a lovely weekend I think I used literally all my brain power on this chapter.

Chapter 212 — Moonlit Sanctuary

The cab was a small, moving world of warm breaths and slick lips. Avery’s hands tangled in my hair, tugging gently but insistently, as our mouths collided again and again—messy, panting, desperate. Her lips were soft, swollen, tasting of soju and the lingering sweetness of the market.

I gripped her waist, pulling her impossibly closer, hips pressing into hers through the thin fabric of our clothes. Every touch sparked a wildfire beneath my skin, my body coiling tighter with need and possessiveness.

Between gasps, she broke the kiss just enough to murmur, “Hotel?”

I caught the word, heart pounding harder. The idea hit me like a shot of adrenaline and heat.

“Yeah,” I managed, voice rough. “Why not?”

—

By the time the cab pulled into the hotel entrance, Avery was curled in my lap, lips swollen, hair mussed from my fingers, eyes hazy and soft. The cab driver, mercifully hidden behind the dark glass partition, said nothing when Avery leaned forward to give him the name of the hotel we’d stumbled across on our drive. I barely registered the glowing sign, too distracted by the mouth pressed to my throat.

When we stopped, she glanced at me with that grin that always spelled trouble. “Spontaneous decision?” she teased.

I huffed a laugh, already texting the guys not to wait up. Don’t trash the apartment. Don’t call. Don’t knock.

Her giggle was muffled into my neck as I paid, and we slipped into the lobby.

By the time we made it to the hotel lobby, my head was swimming. Avery leaned into my side, clinging to my shirt with the lazy grip of someone tipsy and content. I barely paid attention to the clerk’s wide-eyed look when I tossed Jinu’s black card on the counter.

“Best suite you’ve got,” I told him, voice rougher than I expected.

Avery giggled, her fingers dragging up my side as she pressed a kiss to my jaw.

Room key in hand, I swept Avery up over my shoulder, her laugh bursting out, playful swats on my back doing nothing to deter me as I stalked down the hallway. She squealed when I smacked her ass, grinning like a fool.

“We’re gonna get banned from every nice hotel,” she muttered, voice full of affection.

I growled low, enjoying the feel of her weight in my arms, my hands spread wide across her thighs as I held her firmly in place. “Worth it kitten.”

—

Our suite was huge—plush furniture, massive bed, balcony overlooking the glittering city. But all I saw was her. Avery, flushed and grinning, tugging off her damp shirt and tossing it to the floor.

Within seconds we were in the bathroom, stripping down in a trail of clothes. Her body was too distracting—soft, perfect, mine. I pressed her back into the cool marble, my mouth trailing hot kisses along her neck, down her collarbone, teeth scraping possessively over her skin.

The shower was a blur of steam and wet, eager touches. Avery’s fingers raked through my hair, yanking my head back to mouth at my throat. I growled, rutting against her like instinct drove me—hips grinding, teeth marking, hands splayed wide on her slick skin.

Her lips brushed my chest before biting hard enough to make me groan. My hands slid up her ribs to cup her breasts, thumbs rolling over sensitive peaks, coaxing out breathy, desperate sounds from her. She licked a path down my sternum, nipping the muscle just above my heart before I pinned her wrists and head against the tile.

“Mine,” I snarled, nipping at her jaw.

“Yes,” she panted, tilting her chin up for more. “Yours.”

Water cascaded down our bodies, but I only cared about the heat of her, the needy way she arched into me, her scent filling my lungs as her breasts pushed against my chest. I pressed kisses to her temple, her cheek, claiming every inch I could reach.

By the time we stumbled out of the shower, breathless and dripping, my head was spinning with a possessive ache. I scooped her up by her thighs, hooking them around my hips. Her skin was damp silk against me, her laugh breathy and giddy as she kissed me again, open-mouthed and sloppy.

My hands gripped her ass, kneading and tugging, guiding her hips forward as I pressed her back against the nearest wall. My mouth moved hungrily over hers, then down to her throat, where I bit just enough to make her whimper.

“Never letting you go,” I muttered, thrusting up against her in short, needy grinds, my cock trapped between our bodies, leaking and aching.

“Good,” she breathed, her nails scratching down my back as her head thunked softly against the wall.

I carried her through the suite like that—stumbling, kissing, nipping—rubbing myself against her like some overgrown mutt desperate to scent mark. Her thighs squeezed tighter, body clinging to me like gravity itself had shifted between us.

By the time we made it to the bed, I was half-feral, growling softly as I spread her out beneath me, my mouth hungry, my hands everywhere, determined to show her with every touch just how much she belonged to me.

A rumble vibrated in my chest, low and deep, as my fingers dug into the plush of her thighs. I pressed her down, hips grinding, possessive in every movement. My tail flicked behind me, tense, before curling forward to wrap tight around her right leg, keeping it pinned in place. A barrier. A tether. A reminder she wasn’t going anywhere—not tonight, not ever.

My teeth ached as they sharpened, fangs pressing against my lower lip until I gave in to the instinct, leaning down and nipping at the sensitive skin of her neck. I didn’t pierce—barely restrained, but the scrape of fang against flesh made her arch beneath me, her gasp feeding something primal and dangerous in my chest.

My nails lengthened, claws digging into the mattress on either side of her head as I braced myself above her. Even with the soft sheets beneath us, there was nothing gentle about the way I moved—each press of my hips, each kiss dragged along her jaw, each deep growl spilling from my throat was a declaration: she was mine.

Avery’s hands slid into my damp hair, tugging, nails raking down my scalp. Her body pressed up to meet mine, every curve welcoming me in like she had been molded just to fit here—beneath me, surrounded by me.

I shoved a thigh higher around my waist, tail tightening like a vice, mouth finding the swell of her breast, biting down before licking over the mark like I could soothe it away. My hips pressed harder, rolling against the heat of her, sweat still clinging to both of us from the shower.

Her scent overwhelmed me. Sweet, sultry, maddening. My demonic nature stirred, pushing closer to the surface, reveling in the slick slide of our bodies, the gasps and whimpers that fell from her lips, the desperate way she clung to me like I was her anchor.

“Mine,” I growled against her skin, unable to stop myself, voice rough, words barely more than a snarl. My tail gave a possessive tug. My claws flexed, restraint hanging by a thread.

I kissed her again—hard, messy, bruising—and when she kissed me back just as wildly, my restraint snapped entirely.

My claws dug into her hips, dragging her further beneath me like she was prey finally caught, mine to devour. A snarl rumbled in my chest, low and guttural, tail whipping behind me before curling tight once more around her right thigh, locking her in place. Her gasp only made it worse—made me worse—sent my instincts spiraling. I pressed her right leg high, pinned by my tail, my mouth dropping to her throat where my fangs grazed the sensitive skin, nipping hard enough to leave marks she’d feel for days.

My body pressed down, my chest grinding against hers, her nipples hard and slick from the shower. I licked over her pulse point, tasting her skin like I could drink her down. I couldn’t stop touching her—gripping, clawing, dragging my palms over the dips of her waist, the swell of her hips, the soft curve of her ass. My nails left faint, reddened trails that made her squirm beneath me, made her arch into every demanding press of my body.

She moaned, desperate, head tipping back, baring more of her neck to me like she knew exactly what I wanted—what I needed. I bit, sucked, marked, growling like a dog gone mad, rutting against her shamelessly, my cock pressing into the heat of her cunt lips through the sweet sticky fluid sliding from between them as I pushed deeply into her feeling the tight pressure as her cunt swallowed me. I wanted all of her, wanted nothing between us.

Her hands scrambled over my back, nails digging into my skin, dragging me impossibly closer, her legs wrapping tighter around me. My tail flexed, keeping her thigh pressed high, my hips rolling against her in rough, needy thrusts.

My voice came out hoarse, gravel scraping my throat, “Mine—mine—mine.”

I barely recognized myself, lost in the hunger, in the feral need to claim and possess, to mark every inch of her until no one could doubt who she belonged to. Until no part of her could forget it.

And Avery—my beautiful, reckless kitten — she only smiled, teeth biting her lip before she yanked me down for another kiss, just as vicious and needy, nails scraping through my hair, tugging hard enough to make me snarl into her mouth.

I could’ve stayed like this forever—teeth and nails and sweat-slick skin—just me and her, no one else, nothing else.

I rutted against her again, cock straining as I pushed into her, desperate for more friction from her cunt, my claws tightening their grip like I’d shatter without her. She whimpered, hips tilting, her leg tightening around me in encouragement, and it was like throwing gasoline on open flame.

“Mine,” I bit out again, lower, darker, before sinking my teeth into the soft curve where her neck met her shoulder, grinding into her so hard the bed creaked beneath us.

I didn’t want to stop. I couldn’t stop.

Every part of me was locked on her—claws digging into her hips, tail cinched like a leash around her leg, teeth sinking into her skin like I could brand her as mine from the inside out. Her scent flooded my head, sweet and intoxicating, making my hips buck harder, grinding into her with brutal, claiming force.

Her nails scraped down my back, blunt and deliciously human, scratching across muscle and drawing a growl so sharp it vibrated through both of us. My whole body trembled with the effort to hold back, to not completely lose myself in her, but I didn’t have the strength to pull away—not when she was squirming beneath me, whimpering like she loved it, like she wanted to be consumed.

“More,” she gasped, wrecked, her voice scratchy from kissing, from moaning, from letting me devour her like this.

I gave her more.

My claws raked up her sides, palms rough, possessive, until I was gripping her wrists, pinning them above her head, body surging forward to cage her completely. My chest pressed her into the mattress, hips grinding, cock leaking, desperate against her cunt lips as I pulled out. I nipped down the line of her throat, fangs scraping, lips sucking bruises across her collarbone, her chest, until her back arched for me, until her body begged for more without words.

“Say it,” I growled, the sound ripped from my throat. “Say you’re mine.”

Her head tilted back, eyes hazy, lips swollen and kiss-bitten. “Yours,” she whispered, voice cracking. “All yours.”

That was it—my last tether to restraint snapped.

With a vicious snarl, I released her wrists only to grab the sheet and tear it apart like it offended me, claws slicing through it easily, baring the mattress to me. My mouth was on her the next second, lips closing around her nipple, teeth grazing just enough to make her cry out, to make her buck up against me like she’d crawl inside me if she could.

My tail flexed, tightening around her leg to keep her spread, locked in place as I rutted against her shamelessly, cock dragging against the soaked feeling of her heat as her walls clamped down on me tightly. Every move of my body was demanding— claiming—possessive.

She belonged to me.

I kissed my way down her neck, biting, licking, marking as I went, her fingers scrambling through my hair, pulling me where she wanted like she could guide the storm that had taken me over.

She couldn’t.

Because I wasn’t stopping until she was wrecked, until every inch of her felt like it had been claimed, until there wasn’t a doubt in her body that she was mine.

I didn’t want to stop. I couldn’t stop.

My teeth scraped over her collarbone as I made my way towards her breasts, nipping, sucking, biting just enough to leave a sting but not to break skin, marking her as mine with bruises. My claws flexed, digging into the softness of her thighs as my tail coiled tighter, anchoring her completely to me — trapping her with the weight of my desire and claiming every inch as I drove into her heat.

Her breath hitched, and I caught the trembling in her muscles, her body pressing desperately against mine like she needed to feel every pulse, every growl, every wild thrum of my demon blood.

I snarled low in my throat, a sound that wasn’t quite human — rough, feral — as I gripped her hips, pulling her flush against me. My nails raked lightly, tracing the curve of her waist with a possessive hunger that burned through my skin.

“I’m yours,” I growled, voice thick with something ancient and hungry. “Only you.”

She whimpered, fingers clawing at my shoulders, desperate and pleading. I could feel her surrender, soft and slick beneath me, and it fueled a fierce protectiveness that made my heart thunder like a beast trapped in a cage.

Every thrust was brutal, deliberate, a savage claim. I bit into the tender flesh of her neck, teeth sinking deeper this time, tasting salt and heat, marking her with a bruise I wanted her to wear proudly.

Her hands tangled in my hair, pulling me closer as I lost myself in the rawness of the moment. My tongue traced the path of my bites, tasting the proof of my need, my fire.

My tail tightened, squeezing her thigh, locking her in place as I rolled my hips harder, faster — desperate to imprint every inch of me inside her, to drown in the intoxicating madness of being completely, utterly hers.

She arched beneath me, breathless, beautiful, broken open in the best way possible. Her voice came out as a broken plea, soft but fierce: “Please… don’t stop.”

I growled again, a low, guttural sound that rumbled through my chest and into the very air around us, as I slammed into her with renewed ferocity — every movement a promise, every touch a vow that no one else would ever have her like this.

“Mine,” I snarled, teeth bared, eyes blazing with possession and worship all at once. “Forever.”

Her body tightened around me, and with a final, shuddering cry, we both tumbled over the edge — raw, fierce, and utterly undone.

As we collapsed into a tangle of sweat and whispered names, my claws slowly retracted, fangs sheathing, tail relaxing — but the fire inside me never dimmed.

Because Avery wasn’t just mine in this moment. She was mine for all time.

Chapter 213: Morning Mischief

Summary:

Sorry about the long wait. I’ve been writing another story based on Diabolik lovers (Karlhienz) and it’s been taking up a lot of my brain. I don’t think I’ll upload it but it’s just a personal project.

Chapter 213 — Morning Mischief

Sunlight streamed in through the hotel curtains, soft and golden, cutting through the lingering haze of the night before. I stretched beneath the plush blankets, muscles sore but in that wonderfully satisfied way, every inch of my body warm and content. Mystery’s bare chest rose and fell beneath my cheek, his skin marked up with fresh scratches, bites, and fading bruises to match my own.

His tail was still lazily wrapped around my thigh, anchoring me in place, his claws dulled back to their human form but his arm locked around my waist like letting go wasn’t even a question.

I sighed, perfectly happy to just melt into him and never move again—until my phone vibrated obnoxiously against the nightstand.

Mystery grumbled, pulling me tighter, but I wriggled just enough to reach over and grab my phone without dislodging him completely.

Baby 🐾:

Blink twice if you survived.
Actually, just come home.
You can leave Mystery. He’ll understand. I’ll pick you up. 💳💨

A laugh bubbled up before I could stop it, muffled against Mystery’s chest.

Another text came through immediately.

Baby 🐾:

PS: I call first dibs on your thighs. He can keep your neck.

I couldn’t help it—I snorted outright this time, drawing a gruff, sleepy growl from Mystery.

“Tell him to get lost,” he muttered, his voice hoarse and possessive as his hand slid lower over my hip. “Mine.”

“Relax, wolf boy.” I grinned, typing back.

Me:

I’m alive. I’m happy. Not leaving Mystery. I’ll see you later. Maybe.
PS: you’ll get your turn soon, don’t get needy. 😘

Mystery’s grip stayed stubbornly possessive, his lips brushing my hair. “Don’t like sharing.”

I tilted my head back just enough to grin up at him. “Tough luck, big guy. You signed up for five-way chaos. You knew the deal.”

His responding groan vibrated through me, low and sulky. “I forgot about the showcase tomorrow.”

“Exactly,” I said brightly, pressing a quick kiss to his jaw. “We have to drag our butts back home, clean up, and mentally prepare for tomorrow’s insanity.”

Mystery finally blinked his heavy eyes open, frowning down at me. “Or… we stay here. You skip the showcase. I claim you for another night.”

“As tempting as that is,” I said, untangling myself from his limbs despite his whining protest, “you’re still in a group and I’m still your manager. Responsibilities call.”

Mystery flopped back dramatically, watching me with a wounded pout as I stood, wincing a little at the soreness in my legs. “You’re going to let the gremlins steal you away.”

“Gremlins?” I laughed, gathering my scattered clothes. “Baby will be thrilled you called him that.”

Mystery only huffed, dragging himself up and stretching. His muscles flexed, marked and gorgeous in the morning light, but there was no missing the reluctant twitch in his tail as he got to his feet.

“Fine,” he said, combing his fingers through his hair, “but I’m showering with you before we leave.”

“After last night?” I teased. “We’d never make it out of the hotel.”

A slow, wolfish grin curled at his lips. “Exactly.”

I shook my head, giggling as I headed for the bathroom. “Ten minutes. Keep your claws to yourself. You’ve had enough.”

“Not even close,” he growled, trailing after me like the dangerously lovesick mutt he was.

And even as I texted the boys we’d be home soon, I couldn’t stop smiling. Tomorrow we’d go back to chaos and planning—but right now, I had Mystery’s arms around me, hot water, and ten more minutes of pretending the world didn’t exist.

Chapter 214: Scent Wars and Date Battles

Chapter 214 — Scent Wars and Date Battles

The black SUV rolled to a smooth stop outside the hotel, its engine purring low beneath the summer haze. The tinted windows glinted against the soft gold of evening, disguising the four eager boys inside—barely.

Outside, Avery stood with Mystery beside her, suitcase in hand, cheeks flushed with a mix of warmth and well-earned exhaustion. The thin hoodie she wore barely concealed the marks scattered across her neck and collarbones—bite marks, hickeys, and light crescents of nails still pink along her thighs. Even Mystery’s neck bore fading reminders of the night before, though his arm remained casually slung over her shoulder, a quiet and stubborn claim.

The doors to the SUV flung open the moment the car stopped.

Romance was the first out, his strides fast and sharp. “Finally,” he muttered, eyeing Avery as if he’d been starved for a week. He didn’t waste time before sweeping her into his arms, burying his face into her neck. His nose twitched. “Ugh. You reek of him.”

Mystery raised an eyebrow but didn’t move. He didn’t need to—his scent was already woven into every inch of Avery’s skin.

Abbey emerged next, slow and deliberate. His gaze drifted from Avery’s lips to her throat, then to her wrist still held loosely by Mystery. Without a word, he stepped forward, gently pulling Avery into his chest, lifting her just slightly off the ground like she weighed nothing. His nose brushed against her hair, lips pressing into the top of her head with a low sound of satisfaction. “Good. But that won’t last long.”

“Possessive much?” Romance muttered, though he was already pressing in again from the side, trailing kisses along her shoulder while his fingers slid through hers.

Behind them, Jinu and Baby finally stepped out of the SUV, exchanging long-suffering glances. “Told you they’d act like rabid wolves,” Jinu said under his breath.

Baby smirked and made no move to interfere as he leaned against the hood of the car. “Yeah, but it’s more fun watching them pretend they’re subtle about it.”

Mystery’s jaw ticked slightly as he reached for Avery’s bag, still quiet, still grounded, but his eyes burned with a distinct possessive heat that hadn’t cooled since the night before.

In the car, Avery ended up squeezed between Romance and Abbey in the back seat while Mystery sat silently on the other side, his hand resting on her thigh. Romance was all hands and kisses—light, eager pecks on her temple, her shoulder, her fingers. Abbey, meanwhile, had curled an arm protectively around her waist, his head leaning against hers. The scenting had begun in earnest.

“She smells too much like you,” Romance complained again under his breath, to no one in particular.

Mystery didn’t respond. He didn’t need to.

“She’s going to smell like all of us soon enough,” Abbey added casually, brushing a finger along the curve of her throat, watching the faint purplish bruises peek from beneath the collar of her hoodie.

“Boys,” Avery warned softly, though she didn’t move away from any of them. “We talked about this.”

Baby, from the driver’s seat, grinned into the mirror. “You say that, but you don’t sound mad, sweetheart.”

Jinu twisted in the front passenger seat, glancing back at the group. “Any word from your grandmother yet?” he asked, the playfulness briefly fading from his voice. “About my contract?”

Avery shook her head, her voice still gentle. “Not yet. I didn’t want to call and risk getting caught in a lecture loop. I’ll talk to her after the showcase tomorrow.”

Jinu leaned back with a sigh, nodding. “Fair. Just… getting antsy.”

“We need to get everyone situated soon,” Avery added thoughtfully. “I want to talk to her about who should go next. Jelly said he’d help with contracts in the Underworld if we’re ready.”

“Me,” Romance said immediately, lifting his hand like a student in class.

“You had your chance,” Jinu shot back. “We already played for it.”

“Best of three—” Romance began.

“No,” Abbey interrupted, smirking. “Uno. Rock-paper-scissors. Elimination rounds. I won. End of story.”

Avery laughed, the sound bright and pleased. “You really battled it out?”

“Four enter,” Baby chimed from the front. “One wins. No survivors.”

“I think there were snacks involved,” Jinu muttered.

“It was deadly,” Abbey said with mock gravity, tightening his hold on Avery. “And now I’m owed a full day.”

Romance let out a dramatic groan, pulling Avery’s hand into his lap and pressing a kiss to her wrist. “Unfair. She still smells like Mystery.”

“She’ll always smell like me,” Mystery said under his breath, the first words he’d spoken since the ride started.

That silenced the car for a beat—just long enough for the tension to thrum between them.

But then Avery leaned her head back, resting it against the seat, nestled between them all with an indulgent sigh. “You all had her for weeks before I even met Mystery,” she teased, her fingers stroking the inside of Abbey’s wrist. “Let’s not start playing that game.”

The others grumbled, but no one protested further.

Outside, the landscape began to blur past as Baby took a turn down toward the main road leading home. Possessiveness still hung in the air—dense, electric—but it was Avery’s calm, her quiet command of the moment, that kept them all from snapping at each other.

They were all hers, and that was enough.

For now.

Chapter 215: A Night Meant for Her

Chapter 215 – A Night Meant for Her

The house was quiet when they returned.

Not eerily so—but reverent, like the walls knew who they were welcoming home.

The moment Avery stepped through the front door, the air seemed to shift around her. Their scents were already everywhere—woven into the rugs, the furniture, the lingering warmth in the hallways—but hers had faded during her time away. It made something primal stir in each of them.

She barely had time to set her bag down before she was pulled into the center of them.

Romance was the first to speak, his voice low and hoarse. “You don’t get to leave like that again, sweetheart.” He wrapped his arms around her from behind, his lips at her ear, his fingers sliding beneath the hem of her hoodie to press flat against the bare skin of her stomach.

“You didn’t even last twenty-four hours without being clingy,” Jinu said, but there was no real bite behind it. His eyes had already darkened, and his hands were gentle as he brushed the hair from Avery’s face, studying her as if he needed to relearn every feature.

“She doesn’t smell like the house anymore,” Baby murmured from behind, leaning against the wall but watching her with heavy-lidded focus. “It’s not right.”

“We’ll fix that,” Abbey said simply.

And they did.

⸻

The bath was already running before Avery could protest.

She sat on the edge of the massive tub while they undressed her piece by piece—carefully, reverently. Mystery peeled off her hoodie, lips brushing across each fresh mark he’d left the night before. Romance undid the ties of her shorts, hands lingering on her thighs, then her knees, then back up again.

“Let us take care of you,” Jinu murmured, pulling her gently into the warm water.

The scent of sandalwood and violets filled the air as she sank into the heat, a soft moan leaving her lips at the comfort of it. One by one, they joined her—not crowded, just close enough that she could feel their devotion in the way they touched her: a stroke to her cheek, a kiss to her shoulder, fingers running down the length of her back.

Romance knelt behind her, cradling her between his legs, rubbing slow circles into her hips as she leaned back against his chest. His voice was nothing more than a hum in her ear. “Missed you.”

“I was gone for a day,” she whispered, but her voice cracked just enough to betray the ache she’d tried to hide.

He tightened his hold slightly. “Doesn’t matter. One breath without you is too many.”

 

Baby took one of her feet in his hands, running his thumbs over her arch. “She needs sleep. And food. And to be scented properly.”

“Are you saying she smells bad?” Jinu quipped.

“No. I’m saying she smells like Mystery.”

“Still not a problem,” mystery muttered, but he was already reaching for the body oil, warming it between his palms before gliding it over Avery’s collarbones, the top of her chest, her arms. His touch was firm and practiced—intimate without rushing. “Let’s make it right.”

Abbey was quiet, but he hadn’t stopped watching her since they got home. Once she was clean, once she was warm and pink from the bath and smelling like all of them, he wrapped her in a plush towel and carried her to the bed himself. “You should sleep between us tonight,” he told her.

“Who’s ‘us’?”

“Yes,” Abbey answered.

⸻

They laid her down like she was something sacred.

Her damp hair was fanned out across the pillows, and before she could close her eyes, the bed dipped with weight and heat and hands—everywhere.

Romance pressed his mouth to the top of her foot again, then moved up her leg, leaving kisses along her calf, her inner knee, her thigh.

Jinu curled in beside her, their foreheads touching, his hand cradling her jaw with more emotion than he wanted to admit.

Baby whispered things into the hollow of her throat while brushing her hair back. “I don’t care what Mystery says,” he murmured. “You smell best when you’re with us.”

Mystery didn’t fight it. He just laid against her back, arm curled around her middle, scent soaking into her skin and sheets and soul. “She smells like home,” he said, and that ended the debate.

Abbey settled at her other side, his lips brushing her temple. “We can’t all have you at once,” he whispered. “But we can make sure you fall asleep with the truth all over your skin.”

“What truth?” Avery asked softly, blinking slowly.

“That you’re ours.”

⸻

They didn’t sleep immediately.

They kissed her—slowly, hungrily.

Romance grumbled that Mystery had kissed her too many times already, only to get scolded when Jinu kissed her right after, deeper, longer. Baby bit her gently when she laughed, and Avery whimpered into his mouth. Abbey held her chin and kissed her forehead, the bridge of her nose, her closed eyes. Mystery didn’t fight for dominance this time—he simply breathed her in and murmured her name like it was a prayer he didn’t want to stop saying.

They didn’t rush. There was no hurry.

Just touch. Just scent. Just the heavy, possessive weight of love and obsession blending with something warmer—softer.

Avery fell asleep hours later, kissed into exhaustion, every inch of her body warm and humming with affection.

And around her, the five of them kept close watch—hands still tangled in her hair, legs draped over hers, breath steady and synced like they were part of the same creature.

No matter what tomorrow brought, tonight belonged to her.

And they would make sure she never forgot it

Chapter 216: Morning Claim

Summary:

So I promise I’m still working on this story… I’m just going through and retweaking a few chapters that I didn’t enjoy earlier in the story. Also I am getting better at smut writing it’s still difficult have 6 people fucking when they all really only want a piece of one of the people in their little relationship. But I’m writing another story where I’m working on a Poly…polygamist? Relationship idk it’s three guys (brothers) one girl (ima be honest this is their sister? Half sister maybe less then half it’s confusing unless you read the story.) and I’m working with that pretty well still tumbling my way through that so it seems to be working well in the whole practice and learn thing. The story is based off of Diobalik Lovers if you know… well you know it’s not a very wholesome media and I enjoy writing it because it’s fucked up and this story is super fun, happy and wholesome mainly.

Chapter 216 — Morning Claim

Avery cracked one eye open, her body aching like she’d been run over by a truck and then dragged across a gravel road. Her head throbbed, and her throat was raw. She groaned, rolling deeper into the blankets.

Romance’s voice cooed immediately, far too chipper for the disaster she felt like. “Ah, she stirs. My delicate flower fights for her life.”

“Flower?” Avery croaked. “I feel like compost.”

Abbey was already looming at her side, arms crossed and scowl set deep. “You shouldn’t even be breathing without assistance. Let me hold your chest steady so your lungs don’t overwork.”

“Abbey,” she rasped, glaring, “I’m sick, not dying.”

“Exactly why you need round-the-clock monitoring,” he shot back.

Romance perched on the edge of the bed and reached out dramatically, brushing hair from her damp forehead. “Look at her, glistening with fever. So fragile, so—”

“Stop romanticizing my fever sweat,” Avery muttered, swatting weakly at him.

Mystery, Jinu, and Baby had already been arguing by the door.

“She’s not going anywhere,” Jinu said firmly, already pulling out his phone. “We’ll handle the meetings. Lyricist, dance instructor—done. I’ll charm them.”

“You can’t charm a dance instructor,” Baby snapped, his jacket half on already. “But I can drive us there. Fast.”

Mystery tilted his head, looking unimpressed. “You’re all idiots. The real problem is that she smells like she’s burning from the inside out. If demons don’t get sick, what the hell is this?”

Jinu frowned. “Quarter-demon loophole? Half-human fragility? Genetic betrayal?”

“Or,” Baby piped in with a smirk, “she’s just being dramatic.”

That earned him a weak pillow thrown straight into his chest. “Eat socks,” Avery coughed.

“See? She’s vicious. Definitely alive,” Baby grinned, satisfied.

Romance immediately leaned closer, his voice honey. “Vicious, but in need of endless tender care. Avery, you must allow me the honor of nursing you through this trial of—”

Abbey shoved him aside. “Move. She needs water. Cold. No, hot. No—both.” He stalked off toward the kitchen muttering something about boiling and icing at the same time.

Avery sighed into her blanket, too weak to fight, too amused not to laugh. “You’re all insane.”

Romance pressed a kiss to her temple. “We’re insane for you, darling. Now lie still and let us worship your suffering.”

Mystery finally stepped forward, his usual monotone breaking with irritation. “If she dies from a human cold, I’m haunting all of you.”

“Relax, she’s not dying,” Jinu said, ushering him and Baby toward the door. “She’s ours. Nothing takes her out but us.”

Avery snorted, then winced at her sore throat. “That’s… not comforting.”

Abbey returned with an armful of mugs clattering precariously. “Hot. Cold. Herbal. Honey. Drink all of them.”

Romance clapped his hands like a stage director. “Perfect. We’ll alternate sips until her fever bows to our combined devotion.”

Avery buried her face in the blanket. “Worst nurses ever.”

“Best,” Abbey corrected, already propping her up against his chest so she couldn’t move. “You don’t get a choice.”

Romance stroked her hair lovingly, voice soft but intense. “You belong to us, Avery Quinn. Even your germs can’t escape that truth.”

Chapter 217: Fever Darlings

Summary:

Might come back to this chapter later today as I’m posting this on my lunch break and am not super happy with it but honestly this is my story and I post because I enjoy it and I can always go back and tweak or rewrite the chapter later! Enjoy!
I will be getting to smut soon I’ve gotten pretty good at 4 person sex if I do say so myself (if you to want to see how good I’ve gotten you can read my other story anything with the Triplets, Ayato, Kanato and Laito or Vivienne would be those scenes) so we might have a coupling of Romance,Abbey, Baby and Avery here soon.
Also chapter 216 was completely changed. Your welcome

Chapter 217 – Fever Darling

Avery woke to the sound of someone hovering too close. Not footsteps. Not breathing. Just presence. Thick and cloying. She cracked one hazel eye open, groaning at the light filtering through the curtains.

Romance sat cross-legged at the edge of the bed, chin in his hand like some demented statue of devotion, staring directly at her. Abbey was standing like a guard at her bedside, arms folded over his chest, every muscle tight as if he expected the fever itself to attack her.

“You’re both too close,” Avery muttered, her voice croaky. “Back up. You’re suffocating me.”

Romance’s lips curved into a slow smile. “She speaks. Oh, my poor fever darling finally acknowledges her audience. I was beginning to think you’d left me for the cruel embrace of unconsciousness.”

Abbey ignored the melodrama. He leaned forward, pressing the back of his hand against her forehead. His frown deepened instantly. “Still too warm. I hate it.”

Avery smacked his hand away weakly. “Don’t touch me like I’m a thermometer. You’re not a nurse.”

Romance perked up at that. “I could be. Imagine me in a little white uniform, darling. Do you want me to take your temperature?”

Abbey growled. “Romance.”

“What? It’s medical.”

“Nothing about you is medical.”

Avery groaned and flopped back against her pillows. “God, I wish Mystery was here. At least he stares at me in silence instead of monologuing or—” she pointed vaguely at Abbey, “—glowering at my germs like he can punch them.”

Abbey actually brightened at that. “If I could, I would. I’d destroy whatever’s making you feel weak.”

“That’s not how fevers work.”

“Then I’ll find the demon that made you like this and rip them apart.”

“There is no demon! Abbey, it’s just a cold. Or the flu. Or whatever this is. Humans get sick. Quarter-demons apparently get sick too. Don’t make it a vendetta.”

Romance leaned in closer, his eyes gleaming with delight at her irritation. “I don’t know, darling, a vendetta sounds very sexy. You, lying in bed in a tragic, fragile state, and Abbey out there slaughtering influenza as if it were a rival suitor—”

“Both of you shut up,” Avery snapped, then immediately coughed, which ruined her authority. “Ugh. My head hurts. My throat hurts. My everything hurts. Just kill me and get it over with.”

Abbey’s face went pale. “Don’t ever say that again.” His voice dropped so low it rumbled in his chest. He looked like she’d just stabbed him. “Don’t.”

Avery blinked at him, startled. “…Okay. Sorry. Didn’t mean it.”

He relaxed only slightly, then sat heavily on the floor right beside the bed, resting his head against the mattress like a dog refusing to leave its post. His eyes stayed fixed on her. “You’re not allowed to be sick. You’re supposed to be strong. This feels wrong.”

“That’s because it is wrong,” Romance chimed in, his tone deliberately lighter. “Demons don’t get sick, my love. Which means you’re either breaking nature itself, or you’re trying to make us panic. Which—bravo. It’s working. We’re obsessed.”

“You were already obsessed.”

“Ah, but now we’re obsessed and medically incompetent. A delicious combination.”

Avery groaned again and buried her face in her pillow. “You’re both useless.”

Romance leaned closer, lowering his voice to a conspiratorial purr. “Not useless. We can bring you tea. Soup. Hot compresses. Or, better yet, the one treatment that never fails me whenever I feel terrible.”

Abbey side-eyed him instantly. “Don’t.”

Romance widened his eyes innocently. “What? I was only going to suggest—”

“Don’t.”

“—that sex has miraculous healing properties. Release of endorphins. Sweating out the toxins. A demonstration of love so overwhelming it flushes the illness away.” He spread his hands dramatically. “Science, darling. Pure, unshakable science.”

Abbey’s jaw clenched. “She’s not having sex while she’s sick.”

Romance tilted his head toward Avery’s pillow-buried figure. “Don’t you want to weigh in, darling?”

From beneath the pillow came a muffled, raspy: “You’re disgusting.”

Romance grinned. “Not a no.”

Abbey reached over and smacked him in the chest so hard the mattress shook. “Shut up.”

“Ah, physical affection. You see, even Abbey can’t resist expressing love when you’re ill.”

Avery peeked her head out, glaring weakly. “Romance, if you climb into this bed, I swear to God I’ll puke directly on you.”

Romance placed a hand dramatically on his chest. “To be chosen as the vessel for your suffering—it would be an honor.”

“Do you ever stop?”

“No.”

Abbey finally exhaled hard, looking like he was one breath away from picking Avery up and physically carrying her to some hidden bunker where germs could never reach her. “You need to rest. We’ll make sure you rest.”

“I was supposed to meet with the lyricist today,” Avery muttered. “And the choreographer. I had plans.”

“Canceled,” Abbey said immediately.

“You can’t just—”

“Canceled,” he repeated firmly, with the same tone he probably used centuries ago when issuing death sentences.

Romance leaned closer, smiling wickedly. “See, darling? You’re a captive. Fever or not, you belong to us today. Entirely. No meetings, no lyrics, no dancing. Just you, us, and the delightful mystery of your mortal germs.”

Avery groaned again, dragging her blanket over her head. “This is my hell.”

Abbey softened, his voice dipping low, almost reverent. “Then I’ll stay here in hell with you.”

Romance let out a dreamy sigh. “God, that’s romantic. Almost makes me jealous.”

“Shut up, Romance.”

“I’ll never shut up. Not when she’s sick. Not when she’s mine. Not when she’s beautiful even with a fever flush.”

From under the blanket came another muffled: “You’re all insane.”

“Completely,” Romance agreed cheerfully. “But look how devoted.”

Abbey leaned his forehead against the side of the mattress, muttering low like a prayer. “I’d tear apart the world if it meant you didn’t feel like this.”

Romance smiled like the devil himself and reached for Avery’s blanket, tugging it gently just enough to see her flushed face peeking out. “And I’d keep you here forever, darling, in bed and in my arms, until you decide to admit you like the attention.”

Avery glared with glassy eyes. “…Both of you get out.”

Neither moved an inch.

_____

Avery had barely finished sipping water before Romance was sliding onto the bed like he owned the entire mattress. His silk shirt was unbuttoned halfway down his chest, a deliberate performance of distraction. He leaned over her with his lips already parted, eyes gleaming.

“You know,” he began, voice syrupy, “it’s actually a proven fact that intimacy lowers fevers. I read it somewhere—well, maybe I wrote it somewhere—but it’s definitely true. Demonic biology runs hotter, love. A little shared heat, a little release of tension, and suddenly…” He tapped her nose. “…you’re cured.”

Avery groaned and shoved his face away with a weak palm. “You’re not about to cure me with your dick, Romance.”

“Not just with my dick. With my devotion. With my body’s carefully engineered, hand-delivered, artisanal affection.” He gestured dramatically like he was unveiling a new luxury brand.

Before Avery could bite back, Abbey cut in. He was standing at the side of the bed, arms crossed, his sleeveless shirt showing off the muscle he was flexing unconsciously. His glare could have burned through Romance’s silk. “She doesn’t need your twisted pseudo-science. She needs rest, fluids, and for you to keep your filthy hands off her.”

Romance gasped, clutching his chest like he’d been stabbed. “Filthy? Abbey, please. My hands are divine gifts. Avery, tell him. Don’t you crave my miraculous touch?”

Avery smirked despite herself. “Hmm… I do crave grapes.”

Romance blinked. “Grapes?”

“Yes.” Avery sat up straighter, tapping her lips. “Feed me grapes, like a queen. If sex is medicine, then so is me being spoiled. Get to work, Doctor Romance.”

Abbey’s bark of laughter shook the room. “She’s toying with you. Sit down before you drop one of your precious fruits in her hair.”

But Romance was already sprinting out of the bedroom, returning in under a minute with a bowl of glossy red grapes. He knelt dramatically at the bedside, plucking one between thumb and forefinger. “Open wide, love. I promise, my grapes are far superior to his bland tea.”

Abbey made a noise that was halfway between a growl and a scoff. “Don’t choke her.”

“I’ll never choke her,” Romance purred, sliding the grape between Avery’s lips. His eyes were fixed on her mouth, watching as she chewed and swallowed. “See? She looks stronger already.”

Avery rolled her eyes, but the corner of her mouth twitched with a smile. “One grape in and I’m basically immortal. Next, I want my pillow fixed.”

Abbey immediately leaned forward, shoving Romance out of the way with one massive hand on his shoulder. He adjusted her pillows with meticulous care, propping her at the perfect angle, testing the softness with his own weight before guiding her back. “Better?” His voice dropped to something gentle, dangerously earnest. “Tell me if you want anything else. I’ll bring the whole world to your bedside if you ask.”

Romance flopped onto the mattress beside them, indignant. “He thinks rearranging fluff makes him a hero, but what I provide is soul-deep therapy. Look at her glow. That’s my grapes at work.”

“It’s my support holding her upright,” Abbey shot back, sliding onto the other side of the bed, effectively boxing Avery between their hulking forms.

Avery squirmed under the weight of their stares. “Oh, for hell’s sake. You two are insufferable.”

Romance grinned wickedly. “Admit it—you love the attention.”

“I love bossing you around,” Avery corrected. “Romance, peel the grapes next time. Abbey, scratch my back. Gentle. No claws.”

Abbey obeyed instantly, his large hand spreading warmth over her shoulder blades as his nails lightly dragged down. “Like this?”

Avery let out a sigh, exaggerated. “Hmm. Adequate.”

Romance, scandalized, nearly dropped the grape he was peeling. “Adequate? Abbey scratches and suddenly he’s a god, but my grapes only make me a fruit boy?”

“Yes,” Avery said flatly. “Fruit boy.”

Abbey chuckled, satisfied. “Finally, a proper title for you.”

Romance leaned in close, lips brushing Avery’s ear. “If you let me show you my full treatment plan, fruit boy will be the least of my titles.”

Abbey growled, shoving him back. “Enough. She’s sick. Not one filthy word more.”

Avery smirked, tucking herself deeper into Abbey’s chest just to watch Romance fume. “Mm. Abbey’s chest makes a better pillow anyway.”

Romance’s eyes narrowed, but instead of retreating, he crawled under the blanket on her other side. “Fine. If you get his chest, you get my warmth. That’s balance.”

“Or suffocation,” Avery muttered, though her bratty grin betrayed her enjoyment.

The two demons glared at each other over her head, both determined to claim victory in their ridiculous sickbed war. Abbey’s heartbeat pounded beneath her ear, steady and protective. Romance’s hand slid sneakily against hers under the blanket, his thumb stroking her knuckles.

“I hate both of you,” Avery whispered, eyes fluttering closed.

Romance pressed a kiss to her temple. “Good. Means we’re distracting you from being miserable.”

Abbey’s arm tightened around her waist. “Rest. We’ll fight over you after you’ve slept.”

“Pretty sure you’re fighting now,” Avery mumbled, already drifting. Her last conscious thought was that maybe, just maybe, being sick had its perks.